Wilson - A Lexicographical Study of the Ptolemaic Texts in the Temple of Edfu II

A Lexicographical Study of the PtolemaicTexts in the Temple of Edfu 'Ibesis submittedin accordancewith the requirementsof the University of Liverpool for the Degreeof Doctor of Philosophy by PenelopeWilson March 1991.

LWERPOOL UNIN"w'"'ry I!,

775

A stelafrom the time of NectaneboI [ftom Sakkara- Quibell, Sakkara,1907-8p.90 line 7) lists embalmingsubstancesincluding rnnn of Djahy andsty resin ; this is also found in the Embalming ritual [Sauneron6,5-6 ,cf.

Giveon Bedouins p. 189 n.12]. Examination of some Ptolemaic .

mummiesshowedthat they hadresinandbitumenon themandrnnn may havebeenthe namefor this It camefrom Coptos,Puntand Syria-Palestine and was usedto makethe Nine sacredoils substance. andwasalsoa constituentof variousoils at Edfu [Harris,Mineralsp. 1731.More recentlyresearchhas suggestedthat the sourcesPunt andCoptosare simply convenientlocations,'Punt!being a nebulous areasoutheastof Egypt andCoptosbeingthe tradingpoint for importsfrom 7une. Findsof naphtha at GebelZeit. Mons Petrolius,andareasnearby, north of Berenicewere found to containup to 57% bitumenandthis is likely to be thesourcein earlierperiods.Whendemandincreasedespeciallyin the Ptolemaicperiod,it wasbroughtfrom Syria-Palestine [Aufrbre,BIFAO 84,1984p. 14]. It is the word 41. ý mwmia and thus'mummy. thoughtto havebecomearabic At Edfu it is usedin the recipefor making'3t-nLr for the limbs of Amun-Min, a recipepresentedin two texts : 'Presenting!3t-nir debenof m

is limbs 10 for VI 165,2 the presented of god! where -*

, words

12.23 '-trni VI 165,8-9 Il 214,9 ; for makingmrht on the 4th are used,groundup :

monthof Akhet, day 22'hin

againarefinely crushed!VI 166,1-2. is used,againgroundup II ý26,7-8;a

In a recipefor UpperEgyptianincense,onekite of

recipefor makingNine Unguentsto be usedin the Openingof the mouthceremonyneedssevenkinds L=

of mnn which are specifiedanddescribed:ý-A"4'&**

.-

Aý

oat%'

H 210,1-7

It is not clear if this is a plant or mineral, but it is most likely to be the latter.

mnhp

aphrodisiacplant Wb H 82 (18) GR

Attested in P.Chester Beatty X, a book of aphrodisiacs and remedies for impotence : rto. 1,12 M 13M a

also vso. 1.1 ; 1.6 tarýftj

determinedwith -w

oil. I p. 114 n. 11. In Urk VI 23,3 the plant is

VjVPBM "'T

Mendes goat. It is from the word nhp 'to procreate' (Wb , 1! 4, It ,

and connectMiMe

Il 284), and an m-prefix hasbeenedded[Smith, Glimpks p.1621.At Edf6 in the Min chamberit is w =, t. Min it. f king ýnk *ý the greets as n ere a procreator. the subjectof an offering : .% Pý

'ýv*v

-,ý- -FN &I-I 4oi6j-obeisincý16

hij. He sayshe hasreceivedthewrty andthey,

In returnthe king receivesall lands

p.

4

776

shine onhis head 1398,545. The scene(pl. 335) shows the king -,"wearing 'anatef crown, and holding up two

VV

vessels to Mn. The rite is also attested at Philae' Phot.240;

Phot.952. Yoyotte suggestedmnhp was a further term forlettuce' but the vessel signs sugIgest this , is not the case, unless it is lettuce seedsor oil from them [BIFAO 61 p. 141 n. 1 also LA 1336-7 Aphrodisiac]

mnhp

v-, "

.I

III

Begetter

1.

Wb 1182 (17) GR The word is formed by an m-prcrLx added onto nhp [Smith, Glimpses p. 1621.Wb quotes a Dendera Edfu but GI 11149), (Dum. Banebdjed also occurs at : in the mnhp the term to reference where refers Mendes nome, Horus here is Lhe Ram of Mendes M rn as an epithet of Horus *ý

MC

--xp

IV 34.11 ; pleasure sexual makes who

in Mendes 111256,7.,

In the Mendesiannome(I 6th LE), the relic

IIf 'in the Houseof Babnebdjed1 334A - This

262; here Osirisreliquien 'bcgtWrs'[Bcinlich, be p. the the to rams could sacred malememberor refer also Yoyotte, BIFAO 61 1962p.140-11.

mnhp

morning Wb Il 83 (1) GR,

The term is an m-prefix added to root nhp'morning' [Smith Glimpses p. 1621.

001 a, " Wb citesonly : ReshinesTe. -:

mnhs

in morningovermansion of theThrone113,15.

watchcr Wb 1183(2) Pyr - GR

Glimpses [Smith, 'awake' is thus agentis p.1611, yet it a nomina onto nhs mnhs an m-prefix added is first attestedin F)ir. §§1483and 816 in the phrasemnhs t3 ýrnl [Sethe,Komm.Pyr. VI p.131 Art Gewachter]; in P.Berl. 3049,7,7 Anubis is called

mný

A-

papyrus

Dw3tyw and then'atEdfu in an offering to Osiris; who doesnot sleep1171,14.

777

Wb 1183(8-11) MK mný is a less usual term for papyrus the symbolic plant of Lower Egypt.'The term has been comparedwith mbyt 'flax' [so Wb Drog 246], but is clearly not the sameplant. Ilere is an OK JqT M exampleof the termfrom the tombof Neferherenptah

wherethe determinativemakesthe

p.73 text 9A andn.b]. natureof theplantclear[for ref. seeNianchchnum. The word occursat Edfu as a commonvariantfor w3d, idbw and tie like. It may havedenoteda certaintypeof papyrusoriginally asdistinctfrom w3d, or perhapsspecificallythe tuberor stemof the papyrusplant [Di=ar, Blumenp.511,or thepapyrusat a certainstageof maturity- but in thepapyrus br

offerings mnh is simply a synonymof w3d : papyrusand geeseoffering :I bring mnh h1w.k makingyoungyour limbs' 111193.3; sim. and geeseIV 120,12; Horusis ruler of t= the sametext he seizes=,

Of j,

UZ

VH 173.9-10; carrying in the marshesVII 259,1-2 in

as the protectionof his nestVII 259,5.In a rnpwt text

is Horus is 'he 250.7 bi3 VI to swift the of papyrus shown when -, connection of are presented ý114i I in KhemmisVII 177,13-14.The Sma-Behdetnomecontains`ý walking in w3dw mi ^E-2 I )T andits pathsarehiddenby papyrus(w3d) IV 35,17ff The Lower Egyptian associations are not forgotten in a scene entitled sm3

rn-'b nsty,

offered to Nekhbet and Wadjet IV 204,14 which shows the goddessescrowning the king [Pl.90 Ist . reg.]. mnh is also a term for 'papyriform columns! : the hall has columns of ýnw tn'

The 3rd LE nomecontains9ý ýý! Ia q

=3b

V 3,6.

93 is it in written 1330,13, but the geographicaltexts .

IV 23,11-24,1 and V also so there may be some confusion or word play on the word here. ,

5ee k3-ninh also.

mn4

to make young

Edfu but 1183,13-17) least NK (Wb from is known at texts 'youth at The noun rnno one! young . is it invented and used or green, child to make young parallel w3d = papyrus = = there is also a verb, en T or V in word play with mnb 'papyrus': 'I bring mnh v it Vw. k 111193.3; and both 173,9-10, VII, papyrus offerings. m mnh 0

ý'w. k

778

mnh

wax Wb 1183 (4-7) D. 18 DG 162,13 U Cr. 166a; CED82; KH91

'Moyýj

mný would be beeswaxwhich was widely used in Egypt [LA VI 1088-1094) and at Edfu it is used to make wax figures in rituals for the destruction of foes: in the festival 'words are spoken over a hippo. made of red wax , its face whitened with fruit of the oasis it is stabbedin the , name of enemies'V 133'8.

mnh

turtle , see k3-mnh

mnbwy

butcher,slaughterer Wb 1184seeimn4 Wb 187 (15-17)asoneor groupof demons ,

imnb [Smith, Glimpses NK from It derives is Edfu term different beings the mntwy at usedof . p. 1621. Singular as a butcher,the ritual slayerof animalsat festivals: in the New Year procession,the 41

en e 4

is in block 1565,15-16 brought ; symbolically ý the charge of slaughter ,

%%

holds

the foe by the hair to kill them 1555,8 One of the doors near the treasury (Y-W) is designatedas the door by which the

=22

in their month of duty enter.ýThey are the butchers in the abattoir of

the temple who bring the meat portions and were priests with these specialiseddudes 11159,11.In the ceremony of presenting the foreleg of the bull ; it is .

L81 fAl

who cuts it off 111127,15; also

111178,11-12 and in the Myth after the defeat of Seth

41

cuts up the

hippopotamus and dismembers it upon its hide, while the lector priest recites the ritual VI 87,7 ; 88,2 (pl. 146 Ist reg butcher inaction). In some offerings the king has the priestly fitle mnbw [Ibrahim, Kingship p. 137-81: cutting off the " I. foreleg of the red bull meat

e-

Ibnfr

111178,15; animals of the desert

iqr VI 142,12 presenting

'and son of Wepset IV, 1ý8,2.

There is also a specific demon called 'Butcher'. He is namedamong the dead ancestor'godsof Edfu to , 14 0-11 incense whom and libation offerings are made:

84.11 IV Eternity in Horizon ; the of mný

779

wr in Throneof Re IV 240.17 15ý

111323,9

I S% 2

4h

in BehdetVII 119,2

VII 280,12; alsospelled

1152,2

tAAOW^

V 63,8 and in an openingof the mouthtext

4

qq

V 161,15 he makesthe deceased'

youngagainlike Khepri' 1174,1. Mn ý is theparagonof butchers,genýoftheabattoirwho destroysfoesutterly [seeYoyotte,RdE 15, 1963p.105 (b)]. He alsoappearsat Esnaand in the Book of the Dead[Meeks,S.O. 8, Geniesp.71 n.64 and for i-mný var. mnt seeEdel , ZAS 81,1956 p.17]. The scenesshowingthesegodsdo not markout any of themspecially, but hedoeshold a was-sceptre to showhis divine power. S In a meatofferinga genIcalledHti is alsodescribedas

'divine VI I' 159A. butcher are you eý'l

EhLralfrom the MK coffin texts, the butchersare sentto slaughteror cut somebodyand thuscause death[Zandee,DeathplOO]. They occurlessfrequentlyat Edfu thanother typesof demons(h.3tyw , Yrn3w)andare not emphasised in Sakhmet. They being the control of are oneof mentioned as under the texts about the sixty guardiangods : -'=""

4ý

ce

'firm of heart on the battlefield 11132,18

[Goyon,Gardiensp.49 (1) ajýd57 (2) "boucher].Also at Denderawith similaruses. '1, A food offering describesAnubis as Lord of Cattle Dry-tp Lgell

11168,8,readas rnnhwy by

Grenier,becauseof his connectionwith cattle,he canalsobutcherthem[Anubisp.21 n.86] Seealso Fairmanand Blackman,JEA 29 1943p.21 n.6 wherethe writing ,

may mask

anyof thesewords.

mnDt

uracusgoddess Wb 1184(3-9) MK

She Mnht is first attestedin the CTs andher namederivesfrom (i)mnh , so sheis'the slaughteress. is associatedwith Wadjetat Buto and her namemay also havebeenconfusedwith mný 'papyrus'. Towns which favour her includeSais , wheresheis Neith and thusEsnaand sheis also comparedto Sakhmetand Bastet, so that sheis shownwith a lionesshead[LA IV coIA8-51 ; Cauville, Essai index]. is leaves he king the mnot sometimes the palace In the list of serpentgoddesses accompanying when named

1159,17

V; 243,8 ; in a pun

&- mn. ti is firm as the o

Wnytý king^, Asa is IV 51.2. her lord the to the on right of uraeus she parallel of protection -.

5

780

Lady in her the with place united 6

is on his left VIII 43,5 ; the king"says, 'I have set of Fagef VI 188,4.

mnh V

exceHent, potent (FCD 109)

Wb 1184to 86 (14) OK A ýI-DG 163,2 1 As an adjective,mnh is very commonat Edfu, especiallyin epithetsof the king and gods.It is W usually spelled

f

or

and uses are as outlined in W16.It is a portmanteau word for 'good'

Geburt 98 d Brunner, Die [as king 'charitable, itig, ; and n. p. the sozial' woýhlt! of virtues epithet 'efficient, wirksam', Janssen Autobiografle 11Bd1. ,

for example: iw'. mnb IV 20,9 ; 54,4 ; nilty-mno V 53,2; nir. mnh often: It1f or

It

IV 57,15-16

Il 46,8 of PtolemyIII and Berenice; 1494,9; 1421.4.

As a substantivein epithetphrases VA

in Greek by is decreedt translated Memphis in heare the : mnb-ib from MK texts, 'perfect of Cl6re " but m nh-ib argues can probably as the word of nuance takes a specific ; 71 pious' E4Ep which , W des Le Prol6me [Cl6re, mentiondes sur personnes unestatue, demands its context as change exactsense ý*8*1 before (Wb V 1,11 is /the king Horus Edfu gods and goddesses At 360-3611. Hom. Saun.I p. &lqr-ib). be likely it is but to '3? 1103,13 more as mnb-ib reads is king the kings NK andgods)excellentof advice! of mnb-sý (Otto, GuM p.128-9, p.34 from the M' IV libation king 249,7 text IV the (beer) lboth 1524,5 -, ; made 4, 354,16. king, Maat 'excellent kings) of plans': NK 34 from GuM (Otto 129. the and god of p. p. mnh-shrw , offering

IV 2323 1.

mnb-tp. r3 'excellentof spells': king

283,16 (Otto, IV text op.cit. god worshipping

p.77). 0 Ný L= mnh-hq3w 'excellentof magic'of king or Thoth: wa e ýj en Horus 227,2. VI 'excellent hands': * -t wy of mnb-It : u*

1116,4 `,

in practicalmattersandalsoin lesstangiblewayssuchasgivingcounsel mnb impliescomp6tence It is much like iqr in this respectand like it is often associatedwith competencein rituals and thus

781

with Tboth.

r-rnnb asanadverb,oftenin GRtexts. At Edfudifferentactivitiescanbedoner. mnb thetempleis engraved, or inscribed ES IV 14,10; 1251,2; IV 330,14; provisionsaresuppliedT':

13,5;V4,5 ; built

0t.,, IV 42,5; or perfectin number, tB

IV 43,13; grainis ripened

mnýw

IV

IV 223,14.

beneficence exceHence, Wb 1186(15-16) MK "

Also at Edfu : he praisesyour beauties,he praises

mnht

UI

VI 300,14.

Excellent goddess Wb 1187 (4) GR

'die Natzliche' Derchain-Urtelsuggeststhatthe usualtranslationsof mnh here Epithetof goddesses, do not reflectthe exactfunctionsandnatureof thegoddessinvolved.Sheis the wet nurseof Horusand helps at the burial and funeral of Osiris, she keepsaway enemies,caresfor her brother, so sheis 'useful'and'protective'for HorusandOsiris [Synkretismus p27 n.981. At Edfu mnht appliesto Nephthys W

mnb

VI 229.11.

to stringbeads . Wb 1187(8-11)OK

Tombs published by Davies from Deir el Gebrawi (17th and 20th dyn. ) show, dwarves making

necklacesin a scene

FO

[Deir et GebrawiI pl. 131and men

671

[pl.24 Tomb of Abal.

Here nbw is a generalword for'necklace!and mnb is sometimesparaKelwith sti . so that both can be translated'tie, knoethe necklace[Drenkhahn,Handwerkerp.44]. Also notein P.Sallier115,1m nb is usedas a word to describe'boring' the holesin beadsso that they can be strung[Helck, Dw3-Hti pA51.It canthusapply both to metalandstonepartsof necklaces. At Edfu texts usethe word in its traditional way : -an amulet text

n.k swyt nt 13t n m3lt

'I have strung for you beadsof real preciousstones'VI 299,12.Similar to this in the Myth : ir p f. Dr Y'As for the beetleof gold fastenedon a thread(or cloth) - put it at his throat bprr n qdm

782

VI 133,1. Coptic

MOYXZ'Moxýt

to be hooked into, be attached to Cr. 166a ; CED 82 ; KH 91 is

comparable.

to chisel -

mnb

Wb1184(13) OK "210 iL !. lists OK In I, tools of

is a chisel[Drenkhahn, Handwerker asthedeterminative suggests

BIFAO22,1923p.77-98]. pp.10, 120; alsoH.Lallemand, 9b At Edfutheverbcanbeusedin a rathermoredestructive knife determinative :a genh"" waywitha imy-ht n IL3kw.ibw'l hackat theentrailsof yourfoes'VI 178,5-,possibly'yourhorn

0

VI 73,7. 3 32) 29 JEA Fairman, by error afterBlackman n. p. and , Wr "-5 !R , for 'inscribed 0dt ever, With originaluse: the imagesof the godsare r nbý m qsw.f (with -

here, too Perhaps indicates mnh of bt the for 1395,11. The meaning chiselled eternity' parallelwith W doubleentendre onmnb'excellene. withanintended

mnbt

cloth, wrappings Wb Il 87 (13) to 88 (2) DG 164,2 'ý4 1JLS -L

it into is for though clothing, can have an up made mntt cloth, not necessarily a generalword adjective to specify a certain colour or type of cloth. The offering of cloth is part of the daily ritual it it. decorating The sanctuary thus image for it and the the protecting of god, at once service, clothes contains the offering of the four main types of cloth - blue, red, white and green : 131,2-8 dW aI

irtyw

,

131,10-16 ldml

chamber West (21) : di

ak ýAt Odt

hdt and

fT'

1124,16-125,18

w 3jit 144,1945,12 il

irtyw

IVA There is a similar pairing in the Throne of Re Chapel : Dnk 1296,7 - 14 also in Room 13 the four are also offered : db3 4) Alý^ýýi

; also the first

idmi 1 126,14-127,14

2r 1289,14-290,5 1423,5 - 424,3

MýI *433,7 1432,9' The is 1129,3 - 130,2 type of cloth specifically named and other , . NI ý' V 196,2-17 bolt is cloth the of where as a as shown coloured cloth always Xr 13 01-A , , held by the king, the latter is 't Qe .

type of cloth, perhaps with gazelle hide sewn on (see pl. 258

783

for example). mnbt is a general offering it is given to : Horus - ýnk 1164,18-165.8 ; to Osiris hnk Horus hnk

12fý

1237,16-238,9 and bnk

198,3-12 ; to Sokar Osiris rdi

1178,5-12 ; in the Mesenit a pair of offering to w3.dt Ddt 1244,16-245,7 ;a pair in the Back

Chapel of the leg 1273,8-274,3 and 1279,10-280,6 hnk

in the Wabet for Harsomthus and

Hathor LLb3.5ý. 1422,13 - 423,2 and 1428,9-16 ; Horus hnk - aOy 288,17-289,16

Qyý

to Khnurn hnk

11 177,14- 178A ; IV

V 190,2-13 ; for Ptah hnk

L"I

247,10-248,2 ; Horus and Hathor on the outside of the enclosure wall Dnk %De ff.: 157,14 ff. *,260,9 ff.; 306,7 ff. ; for Anubis and Hathor hnk

'V VII 99,6

VII 318,6.

The rewards to the king include hk rw 'adornments' of Re, fear in all who seeLhim or the grtyw clothes of Horus. The cloths are symbols of kingship and by offering them the king shows that he is the legitimate ruler becausehe has the correct clothes and can be recognisedand feared from his splendid appearance.Together each pair of colours - white/green red/blue - symbolise Upper and Lower Egypt. , respectively , and the control that the king has over them. This explains the importance of the ritual in the sanctuary where the king is seen to be performing his correct duties and proving his legitimate claim. On a more practical level, the cult image of the god would actually be clothed every morning and so the ritual representedforms part of the daily temple cult ritual. A variation on this rite is the combined offering of mnDt and md (or mrýt)ointment is which , usually made to Osiris - or the ancestors : Ptolemy Il and Arsinoe hnk md 46,2-10 ; also

%!-$Oe

111191,9-192,5 Osiris Dnk md

Ptolemy III and Berenice bnk md Ld

L91

1187,18-188,16 ; 1376,4-16

1421,17-422,2 ; Ptolemy IV and Arsinoe hnk rnjj

111140,9-141,8 ; Ptolemy V and Berenice also IV 278,11 ff.; Anubis V 185,17 - 186,10. In

this case the ritual has a mortuary aspect, the md is for embalming and the cloth is for mummy wrappings, so together they symbolise regernerationof the dead [Cauville, Osiris p. 1741.Again by his mummifying the dead the king shows himself to be the true heir both of his human and divine ancestors. In return he receives the throne, estates,regalia , testament , people working for him and also the weavers in the workshops and fields growing flax. Similarly for the db3

6-Y and rins

'ntyw offering 1430,10-431,15 to Ptolemy IV and Arsinoe which is made by Hedjhotep and Medjen of the laboratory. In all casesthe king can be called'son of Hedjhotep (weaving god) nursedby Tayet or

784

the rbty (Isis and Nephthys as embalmers).In the scenesthe king can hold a bolt of cloth -,or two , I or 10 1 XI 275 or ý'ý

XI 315. He normally wears a crown of kingship (Double Red or ,

White or their substitutes) or a crown of fearsomeappearance(the hmhmty for example). , Puns on mnht are relatively rare but do occur : mný. k im. s m rn. s pfy nM Tayet is smnb

0

IV 289,6 ; also smnh

W

f!td

O'd

198,6

1423,7.

for Sekhet Tayet etc.' VI 67,4 ; in an ,

Elsewhere: in the Myth, Isis says she has made

mn. ti m lwy Srqt'is firm on the arms of Behdee 1566,11-12 and she

offering procession

makes excellent smnh your body by it'. A song to Re says, 'the Mansion of Appearance is in joy with its lord Horus Behdet in his beautiful festivalof

P"01 4=1

VII 38,34. This is known from the reign of Neuseffe, asa moon festival

celebratedin the month of Paophi (LA 11175). In the New Year procession the hry. sYt3 carries , him holding two boxes, one marked with

=, J OT

Kps 1540,3 for the'cult. PI.37b shows

ary and the other

The s13-mrt rite involves four boxes containing the four types of cloth and one'of the texts of this ritual lists the contents of the boxes, they are

mnx

0V

'made by Isis and Nephthys' 1248,16.

cartouche Wb 1189(2) NK

A term knownonly from the 19Lhdynastywhich appliesto thering in which the nameof theking is Ynw 'cartouche'is clear mnY is less so. Spiegelbergsuggestedthat it While the origin of written . could be connectedwith rad 'red coloured'and noted that colouredvesselscan have the form of cartouches [ZAS 43,1906 p. 158 mnY Kdnigsring]. Recentlyit has beensuggestedthat rnnYis a secondarysynonymfor nbbt'fitulary' [LA III col.618 n.13] and that it is primarily a sealring with a pictureof the king on the seal. The word is usedat Edfu : imagesare inscribedwith Horus' greatnameinside

mnV

171,2.

mineralpigment Wb1189(12-13) Harris,Mineralsp. 146ff.

Most likely to be red ochre which came from Aswan and the oasesand perhapsetymologically

785

LZ'r

connected with

'71

At Edfu the mineral list includes

fresh red ochre, that

is it has not beenburned and washedVI 203,7.

mnq

milk Wb 1190(12) GR

mnq occursin GR temples: at Edfu, Hathoris the Akhet cow andshegives = 1588,4 a similar text occursat Kom Ombo,Inscr. no.26,6 has t..

-W

A% 0

n Wsrt

of Isis in a milk

offering [c f. Daumas,Mammisip.179and n.41 ; in a milk offering at Edfu the king brings of the uddersif the Akhet cow which I havemilked for you VIII 105,4; and also at Philae< 1515 Phot222 = Phila I 'Milk them

of the motherof NEW.

In milk textsthenthe termis quitecommonbut theorigin of the word is unclear.Wb recordsa mnqt P"

vessel: TT 57 = Mem.Nfiss 1 123,11 Urk IV 1848,15Npy

A

m

//// in a pr-brw

offering. There is a goddessMnqt from the GR period but she is a beer goddess (LA IV 55) and the personification of the beerjug.

mnqb

'Cool place' - the palace Wb 1190 (15-21) MK

The verb qb 'be cool, to coor is at the root of this term which may indicate any cool or covered room and thus places such as the king's palace or a chapel. From this analysis of the word it is not the administrative headquartersof the king but his living and domestic area. In an appearing in the palace text, the palace is labelled come from

J

C-3-

1129,14 and in leaving the palace, the king says, 'I have IV 50,2 ; IV 68.17

49,8 Great IV Place' sim. the to enter 3

f S2 in an offering text, the king is in

03 Y--

his palace 1179,17. In a wpr-bsn text, where the

from his house king in Horus for the king protected the god, gives return the purifies the temple impurities, it is designated as

C-3

1133,4 ; and

,

if

'a' C71

111110,34 ; in sfb

6 db', Horus gives ^E-ý' C'75 mn JJr nrrw. k 125,18 ; for stretching the cord, the god gives the king

cc-3

1131,9

Edfu take the king to the temple they call at text the of gods where , .A

en if Im. his palace for him : r ^%o%ý C-3

joined five IV Belidet four as gods' at arriving as gods ,

205,13-14. Possibly the whole name means 'place of establishing coolness' and at Edfu refers to 'the

786

being acool. place! as in earlier texts (Wb Beleg).

palace!rather than

Mnqt

beergoddess Wb 1190(9-10) BD

A personifiedjug andgoddessof beerin GR temples,andalsoof dsrt drink, which shebrews.Sheis attestedfrom the Book of theDead(Nav.101,11)'Menketmakesfirm/grow the bushfrom his breast! Vk""d [LA IV col.55 and seeHelck, Bier p.851.Sheappearsoften at Edfu usuallyin beeror , wine offeringrituals. r=

A

Beer: Receive beer made by ^.^4% o ýo in a procession of deities jl'.

Aa P"'i to quench thirst! 1151,8 ; made by 0

(replaced by tnmmt 197.12 IV is beer brought'who makes 0

=A in parallel text). In a general offering the king is said to be 'nursed by ,

0V C%

týtl Horus Eye New Year procession Lho'butler of the king brings green and of -4 0 555,6-7 ; the king brings ca

mnkrt

1143,3

0

54,17 ; in the brings dsrw' I

L 111150,1 beer of with vessels

throne

In a necklace offering : 'the king is upon

his Vill his to tribute mistress' presenting C'3 ...

2,9. The text is clear, but the word is apparently a hapax.

mnt

heaven Wb 1169(2) GR

.Wb givesreferencesonly to textsat Dendera,but this word alsooccursat Edfu : in thePronaos the , king is like a column ýr W mnw.kmi

-q

v"-v

111233,4; in a pun in the'templedescriptionmn. wy

'how firm are your monuments like heaven'IV 3,10. ,

mnt is derivedfro'in mn andmeans'thatwhich enduresor is firm'.

mnty

thighs Wb 1168(8-15) Pyr.

The singularform is also usual,usedin medicaltextsandotherreligioustexts[Lefebvre,Tableau§54 j 47Q. Still in p. useat Edfu in different contexts: the king as Horus is 'born of Isis, rearedhr'i--!

787

of Nephthys'1 169,17-18; Horus Pr

If

of his mother1123(93) , possiblyHorus4r

of his motherIsis 1171,11.1 mnty also applies to the thighs of the Seth hippo, for the ninth harpoonis mn m Mn 77,11.

YY VI

-

In an unusual text : the king is like a column lifting heaveniwty rdi drt. f Or P-4 , .. 0 jKVV(: , mnt. f hr rmn smnt who doesAputtinghis hand upon his thigh and lifts the sky 111273,17 implying theking is ableto lift the sky easilywithout needingextrasupport[seecommentsof Kurth , Dekorationp.83 ; for mnty with masculinep3 article and spellingswithout ty seeIversenJEA 65, 1979p.82 n.4]. ,

mnt

pigeon Wb 1168(2-4) swallow(3) pigeon DG 161,5

'9 cf. CrAOa; CED244: KH24swaRow SH146The Coptic term &HWE= mnt is a swallow thoughmn.wt may be confusedwith it on occasion , c f. AEO 11257*].The latter is knownfrom OK offering lists andat Edfu they are includedin the list of offeringsfor the festival,

mnt

"J'ý'pwyw 24 V 135,9.

distress sadness , Wb H 67 (6-18) Med. Wb Med p.364-368

From its usein medicaltextsmnt is the term for physicalpain and the sufferingit gives.It hasthis useat Edfu whereit occursfrequentlyas somethingwhich is removedby godsor certainofferings, mnt is a generalterm for somethingbad and coversvariouskinds of suffering : 'the floodedcanal protectsyour nomefrom-.,,.

Irk

1325,15 ; as illness 'Bastet,gives the two eyesn wnt=;? -

in is Menat 239,8. t illness in Especially 'there is IV the of mn them' use common m-ht. sn no 0 it 5; drives 1177.12 in Menat and or awayI the r : snbAi offerings , a play on words 184,85ýA_v2*; 11119,6also; VIII 101,14andIV 256,6

AAAO%ft

-SP-'

physicalandspiritual hurt or suffering, the menatrepairsboth.

.

In this casemnt implies both

788

mnt , mnty mountains Wb 1169(3-6) GR $e mnty are the mountainrangesof Egyptparallelin useto

andalso to Xt3w 'quarries.for they

produce minerals, precious stones, metals and other bi3t. Min, the god of the desertsis VO of and ruler and when the king builds his shrine for him he is

necklace text the

an. 'a

eca

CD "%% lot

'and ruler of

c'3c':3

VI 91,17 ; in a

mountains and quarries' VII 304,4 and 11. The king exacts tribute from 100

?I"

pour out offerings 146,15 ; for the foundation bricks of the temple , their

constituents come from

00

1132,14 ; in m d, texts the king receives produce of the

OW6 S5 ! 11116,11 is in Oq3 OWV 179,14-15 ; an amulet text Horus

mountains to make it

In the treasury texts the term occurs often in texts connected with necklaces which are made from . , P" t5 = in is king 11297,14 king brings the wsh-nmt ; the quarried stones : with produce C3C3 11299,1 )mi is king ; the iii

flooding the temple with his offerings VII 35,15.

Gauthier considered that an area mndt! was outside Egypt and perhaps near Punt which primarily be does (DG 11145). This the same as our'two mountain area'Brugsch to seem not produced msdm located them in Asia [Geog. 11163]. A text at Edfu may in fact relate to this specific area OD '"00

which brings nnib 11290,2[seeDaumasOLA 6 p.696] and by comparisonwith texts in other GR temple treasuries.Grenier suggestedthat the term runty referredto Upper Egypt and the areain particularboundedby the Libyan and Arabianmountains[Hom.Sauneron1383 n.1]. mnty at Edfu is however certainly a word for mountain, for the singular term is also attestedat Edfu with this I

unmistakeableuse:a place Wa is also called

A 'Cr112t

'mountainof gold' 11289,11= XII

pl.419. The singularform is usedin a term to refer to the necropoliswherethe deadgodsof Edfu areburied = -0 1, hrt. mnt 'high mountain' 0

9- 1151,9 01 e--seq- 52,8 'Q C! ; Eno clonH r-N

Aý

laýonthe southwest

of Edfu 1173,12[c f. GauthierDG IV p.38 , for locationseeSauneron,MDAIK 16,1958 p.278 n.3 Cauville,Osiris p.54 nA and BIFAO 82,1982 p.1231.Mehytmakes foes fall upon 'C! 3 PQ 9- eL%! 1185,15-16 The origin-of the termis not clear, it may have beenconfusedwith m nlyw or the term m nt for A mountain may have been invented as a new variant word to stressthe enduring presenceof the mountainranges.

789

Wb 1169(7) GR

ninty

In GR textsconcernedwith the kingshipand inheritance,in particularthe presentationof the mks, LL"5 Horusgivesthe king zrm

'which arein my hand'VII 198,8; in a palettetext Thoth ,

rhwy to Horusin WetjesetIV 299.9 ; in porr-sht text (a ritual kingship race) ,

gives thekingpresents .

j; _r rhwy 111116,14and the texts stresseshis legitimaterule. On the pylon

0-II& '; --I ',, has text the title a

'which are in your hand'VIII 53,11 and it is madeby Thoth

wp-rhwy to Horusand again the phraseis closely connectedwith the mekes ere is no published platefor this , nor doesPM describeit). Wb indicatesthat the word may be an error for p4ty 'two halves'for a phrasepsYty.rbwy is also attestedfrom GR texts (Wb 1554,10-14)and certainly it seemsthat ninty-rowy is analogouswith this phrase,thoughnot an error for it. With mnty meaning'two mountains'or 'two sides'perhapsin the senseof 'two established areasof rule' derivingfrom mn this would haveextrasignificancein the establishing(smn) of the right of the king to rule (c f. a text in VI 199.9-10Thoth smn all fields of containing]Vr-hnty-nhh n p. hnty n3 bw W. 0V

Egypt

one of the Nine Bows

mnLyw

Wb 1192 (4-6) 18th dyn. Gauthier DG III p.43 As with other ethnic names the exact localisation of these people varies through time in Egyptian texts and becomes rather static in use. It can refer to people of the Libyan desert or in the phrase mnlyw-sLtyw

Semitic nomads of the Sinai peninsula (after Gauthier) [ Uphill, JEOL 19. the ,

1965-6 pA02-3 for location of thesepeople and p.408-410 originally on the Sinai peninsula and south Palestineextendedin time as far as Ugarit and perhapsat extremeedge of the external world]. Mnlyw

alone : in snt-t3 text, qm3tyw and

offering desert animals the

tti the Nine Bows , the %% dm.

bow down to the king IV 56,5 in

bring their beastsVII 323,11-12 . In the text describing

havemoreinformationaboutthem , the areais also called p3 0n

0 Igrw 'the land of the Asheru',they live on flood wateron the eastandrain wateron the west , they Euphrates. by Asiatic VI 197,3-7 the Horus these are peoples so offer to , In lists of the Nine Bows,Mntyw usuallyappear, either connectedto the Sttyw or identified with

790

I e!!! ' Sttyw bowing at the might of the king 117,4 ;

them as one group

A%' '!!! I SttYw trampled by the king VIII 76,8 ;. I, Sttyw are all servants of the king VI I'51,6. - 0%'

Mntt

lion goddess Wb Il 68 (5) OK - GR

Mnt - Mntit lioness goddessin the Old Kingdom Sed festivals , for examplethat of Niuserre Nr.56a] andalsoPepi11[Urk 1114,16].In the late periodshewasconnected [Re-Heiligtum11131.31 2alc lioness 48]. At Edfu [LA IV shereceivesofferings... 4M goddesses with other

§fyt Lady of greatof fearI

protectsthe divine limbs in the Houseof the Leg 1256,14-15 5 -; 1"-. 314,18 she is listed amongthe templegods 5" Sakhmet

in Behdetwho

1122-3(120). Sheis also an aspectof

form be note in a pacified in 1 154,4 Behdet this may respect and wrt ,

-,,

the spelling wiLh the menat:

0

f "-'j

bnt BVdt V 301,6 [Germond, Sekhmet p.265 n. 1

Vemus, Athribis p.411 n. 1 for references]. She is also an aspect of Mehyt VII 14,7 ; IV 273,15-18

82,1982 81. 113 BIFAO [Cauville, 1142,16 1271,17-18 p. n. ; also

mnt

eyes Wb 1193 (11-14) BD GR

body the to of in thus parts In general the term rnnt seemsto refer to something spherical shape and 81 1 77,1977 BIFAO p. n. rnnAt [Meeks, ball breasts, the eye the such as cheeks and most obviously §141. Tableau Lefebvre, p-14 referred to the eye ball and then the whole eye , also 'make festive the eyes' : with

At Edfu the word is used mainly in the divine epithet sbb-mndty . -4

cosmetics (Horus)

'T

4.1425,16; VI 284,14

particularly of Hathor shb

clearvision of the god V 40,11.

breasts

Wb1192(11)to 93(8) Pyr. P.BerlinThoth411

11143

IMý

1101,13-14

restricted use. .A

'Lady of the eyce , implying shehasvery closeand

In a 'seeinggod text: Hathor is

mndt

Nephthys %w Z:

Y

AJ. A-)

791

I Cr.176b; CED86; KH96 MNOT A word used from the PyramidTexts onwardsand referring to male or femalebreasts[Lefebvre, Tableaup.25 §251and it is alsoa medicalword too. It continuesinto Coptic and is usedat Edfu : irt tM

99

m

nLri mdt. f VI 202,2.Writings suchas 99

t eYq is texts , milk ill to I

may be read as mndt : in milk

fiý Horus Sekhat tý 1453,1 of the cow ; or 9n

mwt. k 3st J493

(30).

to hurt , be ill , suffer

mr

Wb Il 95 (1-15) Pyr. In the name of the goddessmr-bt. s 'she whose flame sears' [see Cauville, BEFAO 81,1981 p.21-40]. A goddesscreated to be the counterpart of Nephthys, as Shentayetis to Isis. They act as protectors of Osiris and the two appear in symmetry with one another. Spellings of her name Nephthys who protects her brothcrI 186,6; 7. ý&A'0 4., AM 4

--*-

74111213.9 ;

Yjk! o 12l9, l6;

e-0J4r-I244, Am

1176,10-11 and named on the door lintel of the Sokar ,

Sokar chamber but are also found at Denderaand Philae [Cauville op.cit.]. , f11I -Sp-

in 285,12 VI ; wadjat their requirements' with

in 1394,14-15 his head ; them uraei offering on and puts T

to the brow' 111119,1; in a hpwt offering , 'wearing

VII

305,7. -,; C

"ZE:,

Double crown : at the coronation of the king, 'you raise up .9==-, cm> j. .0 -Top

244,11-12, o=o ý"I, ZZit

as the Double crown' VI

9wty /// foes 16.7 in IV driving offering a away two crowns as the ,

f ir tpt. left VII 110.2-3 n also ; POssibly uniting right and

Z; "'--VIH 6,10. _LJU,

The god Horus Merty also appearsat Edfu, he is listed among the temple gods : -N

(50) andreceivesofferingsat 'killing Apopis'

166

1154,17.

The word mrty may survivein greekýccppccWo; Pr. Hr-Mrty with the rn becomingb [so Sethe, ZAS 63 1928p.991., ,

mrty

, god (c f. the epithetmrty earlier)

-jIn the canalof the Athribis nome,Horus is a black bull in his eye -4=2,4

-%.

q4

in his barqueIV

29,12.This is the oldestversionof this text and it is replacedlater by mrýw , herethe term indicates

802

the two eyes. Vernus notes that this is to be distinguished from mrwty the epithet of Osiris reborn , [Piankoff RdE 1,1933 p. 172-3 ; Goyon, RdE 20,1968 p.90 or of other gods seelist in Athribis p.238 n. 1] and discussesthis passage[Athribis p.238 n.fl.

I,

box chest ,

mrt

Wb 11108(3-6)OK mrt are containerstied up with four bindings,which are shownin fours and they arebroughtto the gods in a ritual called s13 mrt, in earlier texts mr s13 This original form of the ritual may have meant'box for dragging'implying that it was set uponrollers or a sled , in turn perhapssuggesting that the box was relatively heavy.The earliestexampleof the ritual occursfrom a block of Antef nbw-hpr -R' at Koptos,the top part showsthe king with the usualcrown (atef) and the Lipof W on the top of the box , the title of the scene is

--, C-Xýy 'suggestsnnw though in Ptolemaic texts the way the word was uscd was fairly indiscriminate. The origin of the word is alsouncertain:if readnw it may be derivedfrom nw 'to be weaW(Wb II 217,13)or nwy 'to carefoe- andthis seemsmostlikely with the later readingnn thusobscuringthe origins of the term. The termreadasnww by this time andit is usedquite frequentlyat Edfu of god children,My VI 274,4

i2 Horusas My of lady of DenderaI 372,

Per-wer IV 37,8 Harsomthus

Xps 1316.11

belovedof Lady of Yps 150,13 ; Horus is Jt

m3' the true sonwithout deceptionat th'e'givingof the two lands1153.16-17; thusalso the king in it libation textsis

Ma IV 63,4 r1V

rearedby rbty 1433,2 ; he seesHathoras V.X,

her child 1372,13. Childrenareprotectedby goddessesHathor EýA

'V'266,9"'; Renenet'rears a

VIII 27.14 sim. IV 250.5 Wadjetin his nest her children in your temple' IV 197.1.It can be

ý lurrP Z*A-, in dancingbeforeyou 188,10. festival 1328.9',, dancing children general: at the There is also a metaphorin the victory song in the Myth :.'weaponsrain down into the river like

891

ITO'17'14a goosebesideherchicleVI 83,8-9. 10* The term V* be

smn

may

XF

a corrupt writing of nhn v Ir

in

and confusedwith

Heracleopolis.

plural demonstrative

nwy

Wb 11216(2-17) nwy is usedas a substantive"thesepeople''thesethingsetc.' (GG §110and §511,3).It occursoften at Edfu - Probablyusedwith emphaticforcein somecases.As Gardinerindicatedthe demonstrative pronounsact as singularpronounsprecedingthe noun they agreewith and nw alonecan havethe neutersenseof 'this andthaf (GG p-86). At Edfa

A rC,,%4-A

mnhts,

'e, =\ VI 146,5-6 this net ;

thesefoes VI 121.3.Onceafter the noun

*9in 3st 'this cloth woven by Isis VI 248,16.

Neuter sense: iw gr

irw bpr. sn and all thesethings happenedon VI 121,13JMyth .....

narrative).

nwr

to shake, tremble Wb 11222 (8-13) Pyr.

nwr may derive from 3wr [Edel AG §130.41 becoming nwr and vocalised as 1wr [Roquet, Hom. Saun. I p.4481 attested from PTs and used of people and earth. Spelled at Edfu with the fish determinative deriving from the trembling of a fish once taken out of water. Phrase nwr. tw n m3M 'one shakesat seeing him' : he is a great god jN74' ', P, 1-' 1128,4 ; 1119.7-8 also ; he is b3-tkk e,-A = 13,9 ; Horus '-ý'

Jr.-

=.., 4ý14 Q. tý

,

IV 71,8-9.

IV 55,10 ; prisoners name'. your at uttering -pltyw

Otherstremblingat the king: r W31 IV 76,9

n m3M IV

M nwy 'one tremblesat him in the water' IV 230,14-15

=. IV 235,18 his -N from f 'hearts ibw : being far ýr ; -*4 tremble paths' at r mtnw. n -qý4 h3swt at seeing the small Ennead IV 266,3 V

rkyw tremble at hearing the king's voice! IV

285,6. Negative: the king is given a heart

which is unafraid1391,4.

e.--N Transitive(not Wb) : HB tr 1*4 h3tyw n 'w3y 'causesheartsof maurauders to tremble'IV

892

2363.

to drink , make drunk

nwb

Wb 11224 (3-7) D.22 GR The earliest attestation of the verb is Cairo Statue42231,11 (Late)

kwi m Irp 7 ddnk'

is however derivation Ile I drunk unclear. nwo of am with wine. wine'or

IjýL '$Jý Irp IV 19.6: HaLhorhr With following m: at festival,all menpraisestatuesand n.1 m your offerings VI 316.7.

dsrw V 163,13; Hathorsays With direct object:

bm. f Irt-kir

VI 316A.

The verb is used much more at Denderaas might be expected.

dnuikenness

nwh

Wb Il 224 (8-9) GR is Hathor Dendera: from is derived the nwh andagain verb at more common nwh D 11 15,2, but it is also found at Edfu, Hathor gives the king

r mr Ib. k

drunkennessas much as your heart desires'I 462,1.

rope , cord

nwh

Wb H 223(6-13)Pyr. DG211 T Cr.241a; CED117; KH134 NOYZ! ' NGZ4' At Edfu nwý is the rope or cord attachedto the harpoonused in hippopotamushunting : the A- 0-

to e

hippopotamusfalls 'in (tangledin) ^-% =;. your rope-VI 69,11; .'' e,,VI 74,3 ; made

ýý

e--,. with yam (nwt tol

VI 69,10 that Foe nt m .0

is in' who

e- IV 213,9-10.More informationis given: lfedjhotcp' VI 83,13. -

In praiseof Horus: his stridesare wide 'w4=TA:alf-aýd your rope is straight1116,10(possiblythe ropeof a boat).

nw. t

.: ropeor cord , yam -

893

Wb 11217(3-6) MK The word refersto differenttypesof.yarn or thread[Janssen, CP p.436-8].At Edfu it occursrarely Hedjhotepmakesthe nwh ropewith -Ma'd hippo then drt-2 'q m

VI 83,13; whenthe harpoonhasbeenthrowninto the

the secondhandplays out the rope VI 73,6 (this after JEA 29,1943

p.15and p.336 n.31) ; parallelpassagehas Z--'Zf 1145,5-6.This thencanbe usedaloneas a rope or ascordstwistedor plaitedtogetherto makea thickerrope(nwh). a

nwt

templeroof , sky Wb 11214(15-16)

Nut is the personification of the sky who archesher body ov the earth who has stars covering her , ler and who swallows the sun in the evening and gives birth to it in the morning [see LA IV 535-5411. The term nwt could also be used as a general word for 'sky"'heaven', from the Late Period in from be Nut though as early as CT 1133f. synonymously with pt can used particular, Alwý"

' 1129,11 I At Edfu nwt canrefer to the sky : theking is like the sundisk in ", ;a priest says, r-W 0 1564,12 ; wp lwy (Mrhave opened the doors of open the doors of the sky 111106,13 "U 'I food di ; give all r-VI

Geb Gb Nut produces and which makes 171,10. nb qm3 jjf3w

nwt can be ambiguous : Horus is like Re resting in the womb of

0.0,

IV 13,1.

A funher extension of nwt is to use the word to mean the roof of the temple : 'these columns of

'ff 6-3

wrt the greatroof V 6,10 .

The sign of the goddess with arched body used to write the word for Nut is found thus 173,11 and also the woman with the nw pot on her head is used to write her name 294,6 ;rý

nwd. t

Jý

V a

vi

V 195,16.

weakness Wb Il 225 (10) D. 18 later form of nw Wb 11217 (14) be weak

For the identification of nw and nwdt see Vogelsang Komm. Bauer p.98 = B. 107 ; also FCD 127 , and 134. Most often nwd t is the subject of dr 'remove. At Edfu : in a foundation ritual of pouring sand, the

U-d king is said to be like Anubis who weighsout copper ; -4 -v- m sip 'and removesweakness ýýj

894

from the building' HI 107,6 ; similar dr

(of foundations) 1131,16.

to squeezeout oil , cook oil

nwd

Wb 11226(8-9) D.18 GR Originally nwdw wereoils or unguentsusedasmedicineor in cults.Theywereproducedby mixing togetheringredientsandthenpressingtheresultingconcoctionin a processwhichwascallednwd , in orderthe extractunguents.Othermethodsof unguentmanufacturesuchasboiling andcookingwere also referred to by this verb and it could havea wider use too. Ile Dyn.18 usesshow the 151 techniqueinvolved

4o implying Urk.IV 347,7,but at Edfu the determinativeis usually the 'A

ingredients were boiled or cooked In the laboratory : mrbt is to according . 4ý boiled instructions11213,3 in making md, ingredientsare at morningwith mr4t 11 ibr for godsand goddesses 11195.15; ingredientsfor '3t-nir are

227,10;a god

days 11214.12 ingredients for two without cease ; are mixed exa,ctly and Jr+ 1ý4ý r. mtr I1218,2,. hckenuis

-for HorusII219ý2: the king

A le".. Shesmu in VI 100,12; he is the secondof Jr+

VI 100,7 Horus is called

mrkt m. bnt tlwt-Nt VIII 7.9-10-,Shesmuhimself

mij m St.wrt 11217.8

in the laboratory1-98,15. by Shesmu'

myrrhis

Pi

With a different use : Horus

nwd

md for all the gods

ntestinesof those who are disloyal to him IV 235,17-18.

distiller

Wb 11226(10 - 11) GR An earlierexampleof nwd asan epithetof the god Shesmuappearsin an 18Lhdyn. fragmentof text [Caminos,Lit. Frag p.36] ; also

"rhe SportingKing': D,1-2 line 5 list of gods at Abydos includes SYmw'-4

9-2 -:I"

[RT 37 75 col.27 Sed I= KRI I

175,101.

Ypsm Iswy11220,1;

At Edfu the title is appliedto Shesmu makes md 1135,10 Take ibr from HwiI %% 0

1 430,13-14'also zrp s

0-,,

who

Lord of the laboratory 11163.12

Siniw 145,15-16* [c f., in general LA V col. 590-11.71c'

895

nwdty are thosepriestswho work in the laboratoryand makeunguentsand perfumefor usein the temple cults : mjd is boiled by

11227,8; it is madeby

the waab

iswy Il 194,7. of the temple11227,3; -rOP'2\-k ol -n MI Tý1\2"±2.. Ibrahimreadsthe sign asnwdty and a title of the king , in a rdi '3t-njr offering 11 ý-*t213.17 and the following text Il 214,7 ; also the sameoffering VI 165,6 [Ibrahim,Kingshipp. 175,201 n.119and202 n.120; Daumas,Mammisisp.213 n].

nwd

unguent, ointment WbII226(1-5)OK

(6-7) nwd.t

The word occurs in OK titles such as imy-r

[Davies,. Ptahhetep H pl. 32 ; Martin,

Hetcpka pl. 23,22 ; 24,27-29 01;7 *-; Fischer, ZAS 105,1975 p.53 n.59-541. nwd also , , may be some kind of costly oil for anointing and is also used in medicine (Wb Med.45 1). At Edfu the examples do not help to be any more specific

of the laboratory is 'provided

e AL-

f3

1

for the temple 1555,15 ; with its ingredients'Il 218,1 ; the god's land provides &-.-N :;ý 1j, .. _ Shesmuis brought V-4 on his hands1566,8 It is againconnectedwith Shesmuand a gate . inscriptionfrom Karnakshowsa bearerfrom Tunip bringingnwd andassociated with Shesmu- so it may be originally a productof Syria, Palestineor Asia [Redford,JAOS99,1979 p.2711.Apart from the earlierusesnwd is usedmainly in latetempletextsandis not offeredin a cult ritual.

nwdt

swaddling clothes Wb 11225 (12-14) Med and Wb Med. 451-2

nwdt is perhaps connected in origin with nwA 'cord'.

The word is usedin epithetsof the king : distinguishedupon ShaydistinguishesPtolemyupon -

xre- d

11128,12

his swaddlings111132,2 'cr WV

also 11115,2-3; 11

91,6 (damaged).Here nwdt seemsto parallel the useof mshnt 'birth bricle in similar expressions Shaip.115 with notes].The king is furtherrearedby Tayct upon [Quacgebeuer, AA-'^ ;

Otr

0 --ýP -Y

1428,11

1124,6 - implying that shemadethem.

Hathor hasthe epithet: 'ruler of the uraci h.r-a-ýW

while in the swaddlings'I 311,12(cf. MR

). 34,2 king 'I haveseizedhr nwd, I rule while at thebreast!

896

One offering text begins Onk

' it lotus in Eye is oil of soaked

t; P"0r\6TakC

for the protection of the limbs. The king offers the cloth to lby (the child) who receives king V 284,5-15. PLI34 in the offering shows the of men and return gives praise and respect 6 to the god. and

to swim

nb

Wb 11236 (10-11) Pyr. DG 215,2

2ý- I-

)

Cr.222a; CED 106; KH 119 N66696

The mostusualmodeof swimmingin Egyptwasprobablythe front crawl stroke0V

765 - 7661.'

The term nbi is usedovera long periodof time andat Edfu it is usedas in the older texts(NK) of . ýjn in 'swimming' beetle the sun god the sky :

If- ,

tr pt 'everydayl 26.14;q

every day 1379,10 (pun on 'fashioned(nb) of copper

41 Horus

br bl3Lf every

day 1238,17.At Edfu nb occursonly in this restricteduse.

nb

lord Wb 11227 (5) to 230 (14) Old DG 212,3

1

-92,

Cr. 221a; CED 106; KH 119 NH6

I. f

In

WES

Gr.

NeicTowtot; It Edfu f. 1281. 'possessor ' 'ownee FCD [c implication has oftenit occurs with many of the nb

IV 14.13;6V8,6

different secondelementsandspellings:

-, --%C '

IV 16,1.'-, V 22;

In nb-pt: Pluml: I,

lit3w-,

V 5.2

V 71.1

'bw IV 331',10.

-1 nb also shows the tutelage'of a deky for temple, shrinesand towns as well as of qualities and'ý'ý emotions,for examplestrengthandjoy. ihe "--7 In namesof boats : 7th LE nome, the barqueis Hathoris

ia

Lord of Love V 125.2 2OLhLE nome

1331.17 *.the barqueof, Lord of terror V;

897

ýw

335 16 ; 18th LE nome .

h

17th UE nome "2-7 WA ,0--A

'"a'40L

nb

1335.5; IstLEnome-=PjC)jW

1342,6 ; 18thLTEnome,-.zp cl W

V12,1; RhLlInome=&42ý

1329,14;

1343.11;nameof bark of Horus

1331,7 [seeJones,Glossaryp.247-- 249].

every, all (adjective) Wb 11234(3) to 236 (5) Old DG 213,3 X Cr.225b ; CED 108; KH 122 NM 'r NI SEN

nb is usedat Edfu oftenandasnotedby NVb(c f. alsoFCD 129). 4RL passim, fi-2% IV 14,13,

Spellings:

IV 13,2

IV 17.5.

In the phrasebt. nb-nfr passim.and in r'-nb passim.

nb3t

pole usedat foundationrites Wb 11243(10) D.19, GR

nb3t is first attestedfrom 19thdyn. foundationritual at Abydos,thoughthe actualritual is much older (2nd dyn.) -.

11, Im'

wherethe cord for laying out the basictempleplan was stretched

aroundfour postsdriven into the groundby the king andSeshat.Thesepostswerecallednb3t andit is formedfrom the root U 'to makea hole',for the pole makesa hole whenbeateninto the ground [Ward,B3 p.55-571. At Edfu in pd-sYr, the text begins 'stretching the cord in the temple between

top' VII 44,7-8 ; the king has his hands upon 1'-`

Ward suggestedthe ending

"II 'M two posts,

Tq'q[ýrý and I hold its' top' 11.31.4 ; '1 hold

1131,2 ; theking says'l take

A-3`]) 1119,8 ; 1ý.

-M

qq

and its

holding the cord IV 14,5 ; at Dendera

D IV 9.11. is a dual form reflecting the,dropping of the post vocalic weak

consonants thus R becomes y. Originally it may have been an m-prefix -mb3t which became n-b3t.

nbi

to fashion, work, make Wb 11241(8-29) D. 18

898

nbi. cited by Wb derivesfrom the oldertermnbi which meansw melt (metal)(Wb 11236,6-9)by blowingonto a furnaceto keepit hot. It occursfrom theOld Kingdomandnotetheexamplein BH U 4

as in FCD 129.It may be connected so the two entriesshouldbe amalgamated

etymologicallyto nbw 'gold', but Drenkhannotesthat in OK textsnbI is 'to melt metar in general, not just gold and the determinativeof the manwith the blow pipe showsOut it meansto 'mele not 'to forge, so that the nbw - nbi connectionis unlikely [Drenkhan,Handwerkerp.42 n.79]. At Edfu theverb is usedas'to fashion'asindicatedby Wb. In parallel with similar verbs : ms Ibmw 5PktJ

sXmw1553,4.

Making cult apparatus: mirrors Jk k-J madeby Sokaris1176.5*.collar nýl Making weapons: harpoonblade

41

*-J

by Ptah

of gold 170.1.

dA ir--J madeof copperfrom his'? .....

motherIsis' VI 67,3. Beer (a GR use also found at Philae): Tnmmt

she makes beer to quench thirsf IV 45ý9

N? ý%-J-#'4, J is brewedby Menket1151,8 ; 1365.15also ; Menket ! ; beer

n.k nbty III

150,12. In general: barque

+

&-J 'gilded with gold IV 14,13; doorsof the temple

217ý ýý : I IV IV 13,3 ; also . with copper , 8.8 also

worked

A--J VII 7.5 ; red cloth

J--

by'ý 1-L-J .

Isis with her own hands111311,14-15. To build': king

n.f Vwt-nbw 1553,4 templeis

by excellentcraftsmen'IV

12,8. To create'[comparemsi] : minor godsin the Sokarischamber tel

*kunderworld 1 166,12; Horus

m3't m0

pt 1193.7 . Osiris

in your reign IV 76.7 ; Ptah

nbtyw gods 1137,10. In the'phrase,nb sw As.f 'who created himself (from NK Amonshymý 2,3) synonymous with hpr : Horus Re-Horakhty

dý

Horus 'Awake nbi-hh flood

P%--J !

C-

139,3

4Z I ds-f 1138,12 beetle sw winged ICA

-k-i

sw ds. f 1520.17-18 s ds. f V 55.9 :a song to

Vill 15,11.

to create millions : in hh offering Horus ,

and Re creates gods 1433,16

4--cjL

the Nile

n. k hh mnh 1583,9. 0aW In other divine epithets : Ptah 41 L--J m 93' who fashioned in the beginning 1137,5 ; Sakhmet

141-i. -J

nb.s ims 'who madeher lord inside heeVI 265,14;cf. 1509,8

+,

-Zoý

-

899

6 -a In one text nbi has a slightly different meaning : 'strong courtiers Xntyw. qnw and drive away evil from the Great Place! VIII 147,8-9 - perhapsa more forceful meansof working, 4 thus Nftslate 'beat' or similar.

Nbi

creator , builder Wb 11242 (1) GR

Nbi is cited from Edfu only and derived from the verb nbi. It is applied to Horus

nbi, dt. f 'creatorwho fashionedhis body' 139,3 , possiblyof Ptah

'who

fashionedbuildergods'?1137,10[seeSandman-Holmberg, Ptah p.1861. Ptahas the craftsmangod is well known from the NK - at Abydoshe mouldsthe king on a wheel I andhecreatedfrom the beginning.A Wb Zettelalsorecordsat Edfu : 'theking hadcreatedEdfu on a Ptahp.46481. potterswheel,like him southof his wall' [Sandman-Holmberg,

nbi-b'w

tide of priest Wb 11242(3) GR

+4Lj. ýb Examplesare from Edfu only : in procession carriesthe hrp-n-Inpw standard1539,7 bow standard1543,13; Sopdustandard1556,15.

nbi

reod Wb 11243(15) to 244 (1)

The nbit reedhasbeenidentifiedasArundodonax L. which growsup to 6 metreshigh andwasused to make baskets, floats, in medicine, for roofing [LA V 286 with notes : Charpentier no.604 p. 380-1

Germer,Arznei p.367; Keimer,Gartenpflanzen 11741.The earliestattestationis P.Ram III A 31 .

"'T j

-I

Qf and alsoEb.49,18ff.

At Edfu the-mostimportantreedis the nbi reedof the cosmogonical. texts- but whetherit is to be identifiedwith the nbit rcedproperor whetherit haspurelysymbolicfunction is unclear.At the time of creationwhen the earthwas coveredby the watersof Nun - the moundrose from it and on the IT' a rced wasseenfloating waters_

4.

VI 181,14; it was stuckinto the mound(.16 IT

§)

and evidently Split (VI 177,8). It becameDb3 (IV 328,5 ; 358,15; VI 15,1 and especiallyVI

900

182,1-2 'the nameof the reed in the primeval water is db3 .11

ind it Edfu) for this reed represents

(' falcon falcon TIC the the reed raised up creator reached who then proceededwith the Creation.

1117.11; VI 183,3 it misedhim up VI 15.6).Micse texts are I% IV 358,16; VI 182,3 ,cL but thereedhereis clearlynbi andit is equatedwith WLst-kIr and relativelydifficult to understand D.b3, it is theEdfu-centreof creation[for thereedin thecosmogonical textsseeMOET pp-133,14-5,21 andpassim].Barucqcommented that theendingA is neverwritten in the main textsand showsa be 'ne a certain unity betweenthe different version! in used the temple. can nbA at substantive A collective sensereferring to a reedswampgrowingon the Primevalmound [A.Barur-q. BEFAO 64,1966p.134n.c textsin generalp.125-167= VI 180-184]. , The foe are driven awayfrom ;Y4JI

Iýn '11ý,

bik VI 11.7 and other texts allude to the'

primeval events: the field of 13-43y with thelandsof the ancestorscontains 338,14-15 ; %3.wsf has

IV

O-WLst has Irj 367.10 First flood IV ; of the

and thedb3 implantedinto it VI 224,10-11. Outsidetheseallusionsandthecosmogonical textsthewordis not usedat Edfu.

nbit

flame Wb 11244 (11-13) BD

Probably from the earlier term nbi 'flame' (Wb 11244,7-9 Pyr.) and also used with reference to th( royal uraeus. The two words may be etymologically connected with nb I 'to cast metar [Cannuyet ZAS 117,1990 p. 1101. F1ame: Hathor bums up the snake with

111138,14*,in Imt. bnt Ilorus emits

from the water of his eyesIV 36,7 ; Horusilluminesfaceswith, =, VI 248.3; the bectli C) 1 -Cr II1 _1k N? l 150,12 ; sim. IV full W 45,9 I jugs beer of ; offering, receive %"%

ýP fill vessels... your temple with'

to quench your thirst III 152491 ; these

IV 105,12-13; sr-5ý11,1,F to the mistressof the 2p

dm,.*.

13 VII 93,12; 'Receive t+1 % III beeroffering VII 281,4-5; also the king ms goddesses . +. qq'v'of 4%'0%% h ý' 45'ele VII 288,16; Menketis in his hands1241,10; pacifying Saýmetwith V 2243 1'*,Hathor is

V 382.1-2 ' (examplesfrom Denderaand Philaequoted

by Fairman'OP. CiL). In origin the term may be connectedwith nbwt 'GoldenOne and thus with Hathoras one of her beerdrinks

nbtyw

.

femalegoddc&ws

909

The goddessesare associatedwith Hathor and may have been regardedas her priestessesor chantresses.Hathor is nbtd'-.

ýýj 2

11140,15; in the temple

+.

"O'h )y

I,

1pn 'these

goddesses singand dancefor the mistressof the goddesses'V6,4 ; alsoNephthys'makes happywith beerVII 281,15-16;a grapeoffering lists N7N

nLrwt

ýmwt'goldcn ones, goddesses andwomen'who follow HathorV 301,17.Theyare includedamong the deitiesestablishedin the temple f'&, 541,5; with the spelling

+,

ýpsw in Mansion of Horus of the Horuses1

.1!

IV 378,13( see-also rnnwt and the readingof

The term is also the femaleequivalentof shmw 'images'of gods,for the walls of the templeare inscribedwith shmw! 5ý170-# IV 6,8; the shmw and 0V %1

protectthe two shrinerows VI

10,5.

nbd

to band, to work Wb 11247 (1-2) D. 18 DG 215,8 Apis Ritual XI, 19; XII, 6'to wrap in' CED 107

NOYGT

is hair 'to braid'of the used with is verb and when plait, etymologically connected with nbd nbd door, to it the doors 'banded' the applied metal to of effect reference to with strips of metal , refers leaves looking as if it had been interwoven with the wood. It is used solely to describe wooden doors or flagstaffs. Koenigsberger comments on the metal banding of doors with the example of a door of Shalmaneser11from Balawat [Die Konstruktion der Agyptichen Tur. AF 2 p.23-24 and nA-51. A, %^^"

At Edfu the verb is used of doors : the naos door leaves are of wood

110,2 ; sim.

Nbd-

6 3)

A-j

m with copper

IV 19,12- bandedwith copper.

Seth Wb 11247(6-8) BD FCD 130the Evil One

indicate Kingdom Old from to is (Wb the 11247,4-5) from which used an adjectivenbd nbd derives indicate OK The 130). to (FCD 'destructive' seem examples Faulkner bad translates, something or, as J (Urk by 1304,17). is determined for the is word the term, that this the moreaccuraterenderingof thoughin the Inscriptionof Incni.

P0A'obý

-J

'.-,\

r-nw is paralleledin the next line

910

p0

by ,=* '"

Urk 170,16,usingdw 'evil'.

nbA is pcrsonified from the Coffin Texts where he acts like Apopis and attack3 the sun boat of Re (CT VII 414c Sp.1099) and the deceasedhas to be protected from him on the black road (CT VII Sp. 1169). The Book of the Dead follows this midition but here NbA is also the opponentof Horus(BD

B Af

15

AýJ

Nav. II p.27 ) hsf ,

spelling with the

ITI,

hr WsIr and the land rejoices. This

-

.T

dmFF?,

V

hair determinative is due to confusion with the similar sounding nbd

'plaited hair'. There probably is not an etymological connection, in that the nbil is someone%wiste& or'perverse! morally [c L Zandee, Death p208'cvil one; Kees, ZAS 57,1922 p. 106-7 in the phrase 3t-nbd 'danger'; Goyon inP. LouvreN 3279. p.30n. 6 ; OMRO51 p. 35 n.2wiLhrefercnces Vemus, Athribis p.239 n. o; Te Velde, Seth p.99 ; Kees. ZAS 59,1924 p.69-701. At Edfu the term refers to Seth and his followers and, as Blackman and Fairman commented it is . &I. ýi here be hair commonly used and spelled simply with the sign

[MG pA21 n. 106 and for

uses also]. For effective alliteration the noun is often the subject of npd IV12,10;

IrL-&

V293,8-9;

V169,13; IV235,3-, V94,16becauseofhiscrimes*.

JMIA'ý

VII 269,5 ; k-mle

V1141,8;

' V11140,7; &tO

OtrL

VII 308,6-7 ; '1 bring

&%V-

1203.8; VI73.8aiso-.

rto

VII 167.17 ^"ý AM

npdAl before you' VII 308.10

VIII 35,12. J VI 11.11 or nd &X. .

Also : dn r 'rage ae

from Osiris 1178,14 -,Yn' n bd from the king 1180.7 *,from

With other verbs : hsf V

VI 68,3

Egypt 1476,7

ýn' &-t-SP-

thenccropolis1186,2-3; IV 182,8 ; rwi

&t

crush 116 (12).

-1,

V1287,16; tnm. nmt

NL &%,

from the temple IV 88,2; in Seth nome Horus sýr (ki 0

by'strength VI 288,10. The foe is also tied up :bdb-&, in bonds Ilf 188,11 ; fie up 41.

bonds 111178,16 -,bring

from

fL in

IV 88,3 ; bbd

VII 310,1-2. in the slaughter place 1314,7 they are in the

He is slainin a variety of ways: Mehit bums slaujhýr place 1543,2 ;V 90,2 Verbs

bbb bý %, V

a knife h-vtj VI 52,10

ýr%

A-Y

VII 274,7 also.

IV 77,15 ; md's

Vill 38,10;

VII 265.15 ; ng3 IV 272,4 and ng3 with

Vill 37.8.

911

1ý, &L'JX 15P Various : fearsHorusVI 64,9 ; in a meatoffering haunchof is VIII cut off ,a 36,12 ; and thereare alsoreferencesto Nbd beingjudged,,,Horus'is one who j udges1ýh 0

asone

6CVSPhas half (of land) IV 189,6 'your is bbn-mdw IV 245,16; also the who no ; voice is true sdg3s

erL 0

IV 52,5.

The plural form meansgenerally'enemies'

1162.3 ; 1177,8 *.1233,10; VII 148,17.

sm3yw-nbjj is a commondesignationof the 'Associatesof Seth': Ift, 2p-

are in the graspof

the butcher 1 555,8 ; gargoylescat the bones of sm3y &LO IV 111,12-, sm3 sm3y IV 236,1 ; king drives away sm3y 154,6-7; sm3y cK-L-y 200,1 ; slay sm3y nt

IV247,16; eattheliverof

is on the altar VI 28,10; drive away sm3y tj ta dr dr% ýcL

VI 286,17-287,1.Also: drive away tfx 0

nbd-qd

and his

fall to the knife 1199.11. andhis associates

In the expression3bw-nbd : birds are3bw IM portionsof 'ý

to the oasisVI

Allý

VIII 147,12;a geni 'stealsaway ba-IL associates

ýcL

sm3y-nb,jjV

VII 82,7 ; c.f. VII 61,15-16. Also tit. nbd

1555.17; for the altars1565,14 as foesIV 285,3.

hostilepeople Wb 11247(5) NK

LiLerally'badof character'[AEO134 * 'thoseof badcharacter]a synonymof dw-qd andusedat Edfu [MG P.4211:6

I I-I-j, -trýoejA"'2'cýx fear IV 266.3 tremble ; with Ca

do not exist

V 283,15-16.

np3

to flood (water) , make wet Wb 11247 (13 - 15) CT also 248 (1) GR

A noun n p3 'wetness' is in use on Middle Kingdom'.coffins : 'there is no 'A13"

Y--wetnessof

him of water' Kairo 28050 [Lacau, Sarc. Ant. NR I p. 102-1 ] and from this comes the verb which at

Edfu is usedof flood waters: the canalin the n.Neith nomebrings its flood water ýr lands IV 25,7 ; the god of the Imentet.nome ii-e- -3ý"--

-P.. -

its

%3mný r nw.s n rnpt ' waters the 7-

fields of papyrusevery year' 1330.13; in the Sopdunome 13e. '

landsof Horusevery year I

335,12 In both of the lattercasesthe verb is usedparallelwith verbssuchas iwh andWý. . UnderWb 11248,thereis E.Pichl Il 108= IV 218,10which hasbeenincorrectlycopiedas

912

IrT'13 it be And should -1-0ýiTc--!

'ý"JT.

it (a in vessel)* a the grain with water who makes

libation text. so this entry can be deletedfrom Wb-

umbilical cord

np3

cL Wb 11247 (12) Cr V.- his navd string' ETR

The falcon god Khenti-khem says, 'I am a soul who cats

LV 7= Spell 322 Cr IV 149a translation after FECr I p.251 nA] Faulkner notes the occurrence , . of the term in BD 391,7:

lk"Land later the word becomesnpt (Wb H 247.1 'name for Apopis) o

in Mctt. I where it is namedbeside imyw. llt 'entrails'. Also in P.Br-Rh 29.22 23 Apopis is called .

pwy n Re -..

TL 13

ým n R' (originally translated as 'viscera ' by Faulkner

in JEA 24 pA2] herethe idcritificationof Apopisas the umbilical cord of Re explainsthe serpent form of Apopisandalsoindicatesthatthecordwasthoughtto bea partof someonebut eitherdeadcc hostileand that by eatingit the threatwasremovedand its powerabsorbedinto anotherperson.(In modemfolk practicethe cord waspreservedasan amuletandwom aroundthe neck,W.Blackman, Fellahinof UpperEgypt p.64 andFig37 on p.79). At Edfu oneof the older textsmakesreferenceto the umbilicalcord of Horus: the prowt6on of the 'ipn nt fir 'it is the protecLionof this cord of Horus' [Jankohn Schutzp. 581.

houses3

The word is alsousedin a punand its meaningis changedto 'heare: the meatof the altar pacifics Ib (heart),drivesragefrom t3ty (heart)and nbw snfr

V

grain makeshappyyour heart!VI

203.7-8which maybea misunderstanding of theold word for theumbilicalcord.

goddess

npit

Wb 11248(4) GR Wb notesthat this is the corn goddess,and the spelling is suchthat it is not impossiblefor this to ^a , irue. Edfu 'myrrh from However,in two textsat bý : comes AM-

1372,7(sistraofferedto Hathor) npit heremay well be a plant 6tis more .

plants);

likely to bea myrrh producingtree,thangrain(alsoDenderaLD IV 57b).

npr

1453.11(offering

com

913

Wb 11249(4-6) Pyr. DG 216,4com goddess f Cr. 228a; CEDIIO; KH124 N&.TrPE; An n-prefix word with theroot pr 'to comeforth' in this casereferringto com which 'comesfrom' , the ground.The word canbe usedof theactualcom per se or the grain god Neperandthereis alsoa femalecounterpartNepert.He specificallyrepresentsthe newly grown corn andis attestedfrom the 6th D. as being associatedwith Osiris. He had a cult centrein the Fayum and is also the son of Renenutetand thus shownas a child in GR texts [LA IV 454 : Broekhuis Ren-enwetetp.96-98 , Leibovitch,WES 12,1953p.73 - 1131. In agricultural texts at Edfu npr is often contrastedwith 'green' or vegetablecrops, perhaps comparingthe gold or yellow colour of the corn with the greenof vegetationand emphasisingthat both are life giving colours : in a lotus text god sw3d smw sndm -AA-

247,17-18; Horus srwd

ATq

in its place VI

andcreatesirnpw; VI 254,6 ; the inundationcreates

and

is lord Horus in 1116,15 1486,12 is 254,2 VI ; of ; npr-grain rich ; water young makesplantsgrow . A. #A ý

Ir

*-W-

qaq,,

253,7 VI of greenery and ruler %

aq in driving the calves111169,10 C3 ... also .:

VIII 9,10 In slit offering texts 'Your fields bloom with ofcornsis

Ej

qq. *. INI

Tra

VIII 8,16 included in a list

...

260,9 ; an '3bt offering 'fill your granaries with

libation text the king 4*1:" ,

-%

E]

VI 257,2

im. f makes corn with water from him IV 218,10 (c f. D II

160,11 ;D 1101,15-17 of Osiris) ; in the Osiris nome-, Osiris creates _Fqq IV 29,2 ; in a provisioning text a god lVs3 brings

with his water

IV 44,14.

A variation on npr is npr-htyt which is used as if it were npr : field offering , Horus makes bloom VI 261,7 ; produce of an UE nome is a brings

VI (he is this from him fills nome) of the god granaries up and which comes

230,10. In a f3i-ibt offering, the king is called Q i3q Beinlich

nprt

VI 211,5 ; Anubis

[see land 1137.14 in life the who makes

AK 7,1979 p. 16 and n.50]. ,S

flight of stairs Wb 11249(11-12) GR

is It does for flight Edfu, but 'not to is occur seem anywhere else. stairs a of at clearly used nprt

914

7 13L-3 particularly used in the texts of the New Year processions: eastern stairway pr ý r. f t, a6

III eTr 3 rpyt 85 1549,9-10 ; *tr is, -4=3.ra-.

85 1549,4 ; Ls Isy 13

ZFt

m

m rpyt 90 1579,9-10 *,

western stairway /////irw rn rpyt 83 1513.11. Alfiot in theseexamples Lranslatcs'sasurfaceenti4e comprend x Figures'(Culte I p.383 top line for example] but rpyt is 'stairs' 'steps'and nprt is the whole stairway . as in 'a priest n'y ýr

.

C3

for alliteration of n 'a priest goes upon the stairway'l 542,9. With the determinative C-3 nprt is further the stair room, for at the temple the stairways are enclosedlike corridors or passages.The', -word may be from the root pr 'come forLWfor the stairwaysallow one to come from the lower part of the temple out onto the roof.

nprt

bank edge of pool or well , Wb 11249 (7-10) MK

7he earliest attestation of nprt is in the Wadi Hammamatexpedition text of Ncb-tawy-Re when they found a well, 'full with water to

its brirn!, of if the'well'was simply a pool in the

its' ' to then sides! or 'bank! may be more accurate RB 77.15.7to term is still used thus at ground Edfu : in'alliteration of n lie brings nfnf nmt ---> 'jjj. '***,"' 1581,11 ; also nwn nn. ti r '"ý N==P- CPO

ýh-the

flood settles on your banks! 1103,9 (a libation text) .

2 X 4"= lv: In a stricter sense: the Ogdoad 'created all things the ancestors wn rn q3yt-q3 0 hr *"8" Llk primeval mound being stepped c!

canal flowing over your banks!

r"-,3

nt q3yt q3 IV 140,8-9

VI 247,11-12. Ilis nt r=--flow O'D**

may refer to the

so that the image is of a primeval island with its sides

slightly steppedas it goes down to the water and also a bank of a well or pool may have this cffect of

steppedsides.Thereis thusa clearconnectionwith theword nprt 'stairway'asfoundat Edfu - so that the word may alway have had this'6nderlying notion. 7be origin is still unclear and if pr Is the root

the meaningwould not bechanged. M %. Ir Y. is 'mountains, Horus list nprt also appearselsewhere mines and possessions of of a K=N, 4.0 .: bowing the head'If 13 (7) ; Horus gives to the king IT IV 282.8 7be JLr ksAl =. very first and last of theseexamplesseemto usenprt in a rathercontrivedway to fit ft pun and with little regard for its actual meaning.In the appropriatecontextsnprt may havecosmogonical implicationsandasan agriculturalterm.nprt may refer to terracedlandsnext to theriver wherecrops

915

weregrown.

npb

groin- morespecificallyphallusor udder c f. Wb Il 249 (13-17) GR, Med

Wb refersto npb as thelower partsof both maleandfemalebodiesandthis is borneout by its' use. It is an n-prefix word with pý 'rear,endbackas its root, it canbe dual or plural andtranslationsof it have varied, especially when used in medical texts without a specific determinative.Lefebvre consideredall the evidenceand concludedthat it was 'groin' of either men or women[Tableau§37 p.331.

At Edfuthetermis spelledsoasto avoidconfusion:a lettuceofferingto Min , 'hegivesto theking Tr 0

ý

--a,

h.r sm3 nfrw your phallus copulatingwith women' IV 271,2-3.

M ýC;

For the cow, the groin is the areawhere the uddersare and so another specific term was createdin GR texts npý 'udder' (Wb Il 249,15). This is often used in milk offering texts (and also at Dendera and of the cows IV 272.9 . this milk of

Philac) : hdw comes from Ir

Take milk from -DI from the -F a

"a

I

of the cow 167,15

of the cow 1453,1 ; in the pehu of the Xois nome 'its milk drips

26,9 In other temples the word can be specifically determined: IV its cows' of JU .

t-

I;M?

(Wb Il 249,16).

npy Guardiangenie tpt. sn -c4cPq

4p

0

tramplenpi 1119.8.Goyon regardedthis as a graphic variant

if is he it (np3 that designation Apopis possible was seen as the umbilical and earlier) see of a of IF in Apopis Other Re he be examples : slaying cord of could simply called this. D Nep is in the fire'VII version.

npý

tW

M

-7 -TJ3 112,14 also same text ////// El krvv.,.. 11129,10perhaps a reduplicated -

nameof Khnurn EsnaV p.167n.g

Rarely the nameof Khnum can be replacedby ýj

Lord of Fear V 184,15in a mIL

2. it is 383 Esna frequent 277,22 225,4 A ; and at ; ; ; no. more no. no310,28 offering no. ointment -

916

npt (nbd)

hoe

to dig the cartW111166,14whac the .; '

In the foundation rituals, the king says 'I hold 13,c, ,

term seemsto be a rareword for hoe[Ktmi 17p.86pid], or perhapscorrupdonof someother term Apparently a hapax.

to slaughter, to cut

npd

Wb 11250 (1-7) Pyr. it is is in from knife PTs determinative texts the or sword as npd use with a and outside religious "' uncommon. At Edfu it is used often in the pun (a) npd-Nbd or (b) Nbd npdtl : (a) 13 -% ti. V-

A «ý5J3 VII 167,11; . ->.

94,16and (b) rý A

VII 269.5; VII 308,&7 ;V

nbdw VII 148,11

V 173,8

169,13

Other allitcrations with n: ni3w

413",.4

4t VIII 35,12-,^""r " 0, 1565.3

VII 308,10. U*tl, a

V 293.8:n frw (cattle) mw-

;N hs

VI 257,11. Various : harpoon 'cr t r]

413442"Inyw

1381,14

IV-

old and young

crocodiles

IV 211.12-13

we destroy

more appropriate:

Take the eye of Apopisz=

cut up his vertebrae'VII foes'lll

156,11 ; cattle

Fnbw

V 47.6,.

V,,

a translation

'cut up! seems

being cut out IV 305.7 ;a4

LSWt. r I

316,6 ;a hemsut Z-134MA ý

IL3kw.lbw IV 150.1

Vtyw

in your reign VI 318,13.

233,15

grg

mg IV 590-10;

Sometimes

n rkyw

'she cuts up the flesh

of your

IV 284,16-17.

"7 A more extended meaning is indicated by :a god a.

i

nbd r Mst

'drives away Nebed from

Wctjesct ' IV 235,3. This idea of 'to cut' is a GR extensionof the verb and thoughthe verb could conceivablybe a butcheringterm,it is not attestedin scenesof this natureandmayalwayshavehada ritual or religious use.

nfy

that(bad) Wb 11252(1-2) Lit MK

nfy is derived from the plural dýmonstrativepronoun(Wb 11257,9-14)and , like pfy , it can be' I given an emphaticforce to indicatebad thingsor forceswithout actuallyhaving to namethem.With

917

Pokes the plural and'bad'bird in GR textsit means'theenemiesthere'thoughhasthe implicationof evil doing sinceMK texts.,The expressionm-nfw 'wrongfully' (andsim.) occursfrom earlier texts (Admn-5,12)andwasusedin thesameway at Edfu [OMRO51 p.61 n.721. who plots againstyou IV 304,17; HorusprotectsOsiris from,

As enemy:' Hathorkills 1158,7.

`cL 'I drive xn-nfy : away he who attacks you (iy r. k) rn VII 201,5-6

'Attack all .who come z--- *Zý

'IV 150,16 ; sim

IV 269,16 ; mr ib. f hr sp

br hsf 'his heart is sad becauseof the bad things he must punish' III 361,9-IO[Culte I p. 188] thus , V sp-m-nfy bad deeds' r-nfy (perhaps in error) ;a genýsays , 'I repel those who come

:: - 'e-

r nst with evil intent

towardsyour scat'VI 75,8 (afterJEA 29 p.14).

breath

nf

Wb 11250(15-18) NK

216,6 DG , -11

7-

) 11.0

Cr.238b; CED 116; KH 133

N14E

The noun is derivedfrom a verb nf3 'to blow from the nose'(attestedfrom CT 1338) and is also lists). The root of all of thesenf OK MK from 'fan' 11250,10 (Wb sarcophagus to and related nfyt to someextent. meaning'breathof air' or 'wind,maybe onomatopoeic At Edfu nf 'breath'hasa widespreadusereflectingthe fact thatit wasstill in usein thecontemporary it impliesit is their fiery breathfor Wadjetwd te languageI whenappliedto the uracusgoddesses 7ýL-*-against foreign lands1310,5 ; Maat as the uraeuswd. s

at thosedisloyal to him

VII 91,17. As object of the verb wn

the uraeussays,'I sanctify his ka with spells-A.,, -O

I have

openedmy breathandI haveremovedevil things' IV 51,8. 'Breath'can also be a creativeforce: in the II th UE nome,Horusis 'onewho createsbeasts,birds, c::

fish, reptiles -9

nf

r7

'T

4f -,E- by the breathof his mouthV 114,10-11.

demonstrative pronoun, plural

918

Wb 11251(9-14) GG §110 nf is usedcorrectly in the Myth, precedingits noun and perhapsas an emphatic derinitc - particularlY -'

4%ýVill IaI

in one text

VI 115,3-9: VI 116,4-7; 117,1; also in other texts with enemiesh ftyw VII 143,15-16; he says 'I see , v

Horusprevailsover

'g.: VII 164.14 ; perhaps too. H" which you have put on the block! VII 320.5-6 ; sim. C- #0-tprevails over e-

wh-sp. f VII 143.2.

In offering texts the phrasenn nfy means'everyt:%ingwhich exists! [Ouo GUM p.421 : Horus made, . 4V 50.15 *,he is sovereign ir nn Tol"' At IV 17.1 r V 82,15 -. ir

V1150,3; heisovcrsecrof

rrM

VII 208,2 ; the king is master

mi

Xý

e-

1179.16; also

rnl

38,6-7. 1.5 14%' The demonstrativesare used in paraUclwith one another: lie has seen %% and rejoices he looks .

at

11AZ=

andis happy'IV 11,13; Horussees

=,, Ennead In the Sokar Chamber, the rejoice at =,, 215,11 ; generally nrr. wy 3

VII 162.16-168.1 which I have done for my father Osiris 1

ir. n.i n.k. How lovely are these things which I have done for

you' 1217,6-7.

nt'

to take out , remove Wb Il 252 (4-6) Pyr. GNS 14 check

nf' is a rare term attestcdin Pyr.§500and SinuheR 27'to remove'[GNS 141. At Edfu nr is used to describethe removalof heartsfrom enemies: in the Myth IIOrUSSaY3 '

-V

b3ty n" .1

' k VI 72,1 rkyw. .

nfnf

floodwater GR NVb11252(8-9)

nfnf seemsto be a reduplicatedform but the only stemnr referringto liquid is anotherGR word nf (Wb II 250,g) wherebeer is called v

qAhatwhich floods (was ?) the limbs' . It may be

relatedto n fiv 'breath'in the sensethat it canbe damp(air)

919

Ov4"" is king Dendera in in Nile brings Edfu nfnf usedat and procession,the particular: the i" nmt r nprt. k wiLhallfteration of n 1581,11; in an offering'he brings VI 35,1

nfr,

=r-

nfr. t

.

good, perfect Wb 11253(1) to 256 (15) Old DG 216,8

Vp;_

Cr.240a; CED116; KH133

Noy4p

nfr occurspassimat Edfu as an adjectiveverb and adjectiveand is usedin the samei; ay as in the ti;: classicallanguage.It is mostoften spelled orl but canhavevariations IIV 11,10; r+, IV 14,5; 4ý11

IV 11,12

nfr is used in archaicphrasessuch as mnw pn nfr IV 14,3 ; iDt nbt nfrt IV 13,13; inr td nfr rwd 190,4; bw-nfr IV 47,6. (Wb 11255,5-9)describes With following substantivein phrases nfr-hr 'beautifulof appearance' divinities with humanfacesVunker,Onurisp.891and thus : Nephthys

125 (186) ; in a list of Edfu deities Sokar ,

1149,8 ; 116 (37 from p.15) ; Ptah at his appearancesis

t?

0 1101.13; Osiris

t V 6,8 ; Horus ýý I

IV 56,6.

nfr-m33 beautiful to see!,(Wb 11255,4 from Pianchi line 33) - the women of Edfu are

IV 3,8

also an epithet of Hathor at Dendera. 'beautiful of songs' V

nfr-snsw : describes the king at the performing of the ritual 278,3. In the form nfr. wy 'how beautiful' is... - the temple

IV 9.7;

tp

mnw pn I

t'ý?, following demonstrative 1407,15 Great Atef 10,3and 10 --a ; the with with Sol -P3hw pn 'how good are these.vessels'1113,14-15. Adverbcanbe usedalone(passim)orwith precedingpreposition: r-nfr : dimensionsof, the temple,its width-*? 111194.7; offerings are fat r-m n beautiful,white, hardstoneV 5,4.

excellent-

judges IV 4,7 is the ; vizier ;V3,3 % perfect t IV 42,5 PL ; the templeis built-C=. .

with

920

end , limit

nfryt

Wb 11262(11-16) MK

in GG §179)down to!: thedisturbances The word is usedat Edfu in thephrasenfryt r (discussed at Jd--=3-down to Year 19 of the king IV 8,2the building of the templecontinued

goodthings. beautifulthings

nfrw

Wb 11259(*20)to 260 (17) Pyr A generalplural term to refer to 'good things'after Wb : clothes,in the ritual for clothing god, El this beautyI' 1122.16 preciousgoods,the treasurycontains your A

'Receive

102.16; in general,flood the two landswith

IV 26.3 -.a nomeis broughtwith

M

I

fit -w-

IV 33J. As objectof verbs 1399,3 ; sim.

m33 nfrw : Sopdct m33. s

of their lord IV 19.7 ;V5,5 sim. ;V9.2 beautiesof god.

dw3-nfrw: wis. nfrw: 'b'-nfrw

1317.10.

to,'

IV25,11. 1398,13.

'boast of beauties': Nfin

týt

` it is illumines the GreatPlaceIV 331.7-, the! which nfrwcanbethelightofthesungod VO'which is that character, moral virtues : sd13.1n.tn nn good qualitiesof a person's are in rn; heartVI 5,7-8. Ptolemaictexts also spell nfrw not only as a plural but also as a dual

using only two netý-

signs(Wb 11259,19).This occursfrom MK textsonwardsand particularlyafter verbsof seeing:I S 'D 1185,7. hr dg3 lands to rejoice two the cause 0

nfr-swt

beautifulof places= Edfu temple f. c GauthierDG III p.91 nfr-st Dendera

In the templedescriptionthis phraseis usedof the temple,especiallyin its finishedstate: it is 0 IV 7.7

nrrw

festivals

921

wr. tI br-m-I. s and your festivals are many

A text has,'Your greatwall is fashioned

within in'VII 296,12-13(afterGutbub,Textesp.124).

nfrw

cloLhcs Wb 11261(1-3)MK

nfrw is a general term for 'beautiful things' but in certain contexts it can have more specific meaning, for example in cloth offering texts it seemsto have the meaning 'clothes'. At Edfu in cloth offerings : 'I clothe your body with

tIt1X

1127,13 ; and much more often at Dendera.

The word seemsto be a late extension from nfrw but in the Abusir archives there is a term

t

.9==I-

,JS,"D

which may be 'best quality, most beautiful cloth' or 'very fine cloth' and it is once used in the 364 Arch. l Abousir II Sokar [Frag. 14A, festival for brw p. n.c]. Wb citeýýM term the and see of prt. from the Kairo 28027 and they may or may not be connected with the nfrw in the title from TT 45 D. 19 hry-ir

nfrw

n Pr-Imn.

phallus

nfr

Wb 11261(8) NK

I

§45 40] [Lefebvre. Tableau for NK from or in p. is reasons the religious perhaps this way nfr used , 'with baboon Thoth Thoth letter A the a to word with as associates as a meaningful euphemism. [Vernus designate it but 1115,11 the [An. sexual attributes of a god also can phallus of carnelian' , Hom. Saun. I p.473 n.3 ; JEA 36,1950 p.71,14]. In the Edfu texts the term is most clearly associated with Min : 'husband who impregnates women king of eternity, who frightens with

r--

1391,1-2 ; in a lettuce offering, he is

IV 271,4 (see BIFAO 43,1945 p. 121 n. 1].

by 'phallus', but noted Lwo be other examples Becauseor the determinative the word can understoodas Wb are not so clear-, Min is nfr-br ... and goddessesrejoice at seeing 'Harsomthus gives, what the earth creates,and what hapy begets In other texts - Amun

nfrt

(:

tIt

-4tw% '--

UpperEgypfiancrown Wb 11262(5) D. 18

[Gr. Oase 26,27].

1398,10-1l.; also V1 19,110.

922

Abubakr lists this only underothernamesfor the White Crown [Kronenp331,it is'the beautiful . WhitecrowWusedfrom D.18 [FCD 1321andmaybea conti-action of nfr-bdt. In anycasethe further I is Edfu At 'beauty' 'white! the spelling may maskwritings striking . thingsand associationof 1. j VI in its Red 'I full but the too crown! : settle place upon thereare spellings of nfrt , . t. 4 I shining 186,16; he gives uniting with theRedcrownVIII 83,2 ; you havereceived tj on your headVI 336.13-337.1; the king wLs

S-411

t-4

71.18-,Min causesthe king to appearin.

; he is UppcrEgyptianking of

1305.11

41 1393.8 ; the king wears

393,8. Also usedat Dendem

throat , gullet

nfrt The sign

ý

is the heart and windpipe of a bull or cow but the reason why it is nfr Is unknown IGG

F 351. In Ptolemaic texts it seemednatural to give the sign the meaning of 'throaC which it actually' representsand also to add a further variant to the large group of words already in existence for'throat'. - 4- doing its work V

nfrt is the throat or gullet specificallyfor eating : Wdd gives the king t%l; 230,9 ; parallel to mrt 'god gives - eatingfood' VII 80,5-6; Horusthe child gives eatingall things V 213,151 in hrp '3bt text god gives'your handsstretchedout to 65,13;Mehyt as the north wind

IV

goesinto the throatof the sunfolk IX pl.30c line15.

The term may alsobe attestedat otherGR temples:Opet 1186.1thoughhereit is determinedby-Mr and translatedas'womb'by do Wit [OpetIII p.1031;also Cauville [Osirisp32 n.21.

nfrwt

women, WbI1258(6-10) MK

In the Westcarpapyrus[5,3] thenfrwt arethe womenof thepalacewho row the boatof Snoferufoc his pleasure.A text in Med.Habupl.75 lists thembctwcenPmt andirt, perhapsimplying they were' ý ne hnrt. not yet marriedbut wereno longerchildren.-At Abydostheyam associated the with way the term is usedin NK and GR texts suggeststhat nfrwt have a primarily sexual function (thoughthis may not be true of all periods)[c f., E.Rciscr, Der konigliche flarim im alten Agyptcn und seineVerwaftung,Wien 1972p. 17 Madchen].7bus : Min sty Styt

1ý114

196,18-97,1.Also in the phraseýry-nfrwt,

3TI

m nfrf 1391,1 ; Ilorus

the ba of Osiris ... -A

t

jI 31

923

164,9. SeeWb Beleg.andusedoftenin epithetsof procreatorgods.

nrrwt

cows Wb 11261(13-14)D.18

n frwt 'women"cows' are essentially the same.term where n frwt is a general term for 'females'. The term comes from Or ultimately however and perhapsdescribestho'beautiful' appearanceof cows and

perhapsin particular sacredcows [LA V 2581.At Edfu it is a generalterm for 'cows' : in a milk I It

offering, god gives

193tmany cows in the byre V 84.9 ; and also a general term for

cattle : at the slaughter of the sm3-bulls, Horus gives the enclosure containing in a meat offering-

nfrw

t ýý'

to$

VII 148,17

npd. ti VI 257.10-11.

wine, beer Wb H 261 (6-7)GR

In a beer offering at Edfu, Hathor gives the mnw vesselfilled with

Is'

'to pacify your heart

everyday' 1462,13 The word derivesfrom nfrbebeautiful'and maybe a pun on nfrw'beaudes'of Hathoras suggested by line 15 of the abovetext, 'I give

_6

of the Lady of the Menat,mixed for

you by MenketandTenenmet'. At Dcndera however nfrw is also used for 'wine' in wine offerings : nfr. wy It beer, king the and also raises up

5t ,

IIDits

1188,6;

before the'goddessDII 216.7. nfrw may then in general -

be alcoholic drinks [Wb Beleg - MD 1176 wine and ME -kal. Ins. 96 wine; add D VIII 93,3 sbtp

Wsrt m

nmit

lt'tytq

I.

bed bier , Wb 11266(2-5) Late. GR DG 218,3

1")'-)-3

is Osiris Sokar in late P. Br. Rh 10,2 called -where texts such as nmit occurs

a SM, 4 If

Lord

be bed the type to feet form lion head, of This bier tail seem bier. would and of the of the with envisagedas in a vignette in P.Rhind 11,2 sucha bed is labelled

373

[Mdllcr,

P.Rhind p.30* but only in the demoticversion].Many of the examplescited by Wb haveonly the

924

5T f including the Budapestwooden tablet Ls. r

spelling ýý

w'b Beleg from Late

period. At Edfu the word occursmost clearly in the phrasehry-nmit(J) where the dead gods of Edfu 'widen IV 84a-3 (that is Osiris) and thus writings such as

the place of row

may be read with some confidence as ýry-nmlt

III 347,13; noble,

: great spirits of

"*

VI 312,2 ; you make whole r-v

mummy, wide of place before r-q

-

VIII

6,13-14. The earliest example of nmit comes from an Apis burial stela (Catalogue No. 14) 'give KRI 11370,2. The term is very common at Dendera from the Osiris texts

waterto there.

In origin the term is most likely to be derived from from nm' 'to sleep!which can apply to the sleep of death (Wb Il 266,7-10). There is also an earlier term mnmt (Wb 1180,13-14 Pyr.) which may be the ultimate origin of both the verb and the later noun. 'ý: Fa; in 'you lying upon his bcd'VIII Horus Horus,,: A different nuance occurs a eulogy to are =F'Q, 7,3.

nm'

to bepartial, biased Wb 11267(1-2) MK

I

nml is an undesirablequality of thoseinvolved in makingjudgements- it is the contradictionof Maat - imperfectionand imbalance,the leaningto one side to the detrimentof the other [seeOtto, GuM p.26 for examplesp.135-6].It is usedin wisdom texts from the MK onward. A verb nm' which occursin Urk 178,2 Faulknergivesas 'to questionT [FCD 133),a meaningwhich it seems to retain in Lcbs. 2,3 [FaulknerJEA 42,1956 p.30 n. ul which suggeststhat 'questioning'is seenas anaberrationor showingbiastowardanotherside. At Edfu the term occursmostoften in Maator Maat-relatedtextsto explainqualitiesof god or the king: king

o,

tY 4;ý*

as Seth V1191,4 ; Vw

free from bias IV 232,10; his abominationis ;.'ý5 in this land VII 254,16;he is Judgen-

personified S&-111

who is

in doing deedsof integrity

not partial 143,11 ; he judges the Two Lands

(spelling interestingfor nmit bier) 111128,10;Hathoris Lady Of Maat. free from VI 161'.14 ; Seeinggives the king 'the land free from *,..,

SýAý5

(or 'those as a plural noun ol? s

925

who are biased)VIII 123,9.The Council of 30 who accompanythe king tm. sn theyare not partial 1248,11.In the instructionswritten at variouspointsin the templefor thepriests they are advised 'Do not lie. do not

Jjr nds wr (be partial) discriminatebetweena

poormananda greatman'111361,1.

to sleep

nm'

Wb 11266(7-10) Amama ?9 The earliest attestation of the term significantly has the determinative

perhaps implying the

ultimate sleep of death [Amarna 136,21 though the context is of small animals going to sleep when the sun sets. It may have a much older origin. Wb records no examples at Edfu, but it does occur here : protective gods around Osiris 'abhor sleep (qd) and msd foes, 'I kill you

T ; hate 1167,1 (given be king the rese nml ; under partial) says to r-IjW,,,::. you sleep (that is, you are dead or transitive 'I make you sleep) lks -9ý4 ZýIt I

andyou do not stand'IV 235,7-8.

nmw

-

dwarf, Wb 11267 (4-5) MK

( DG218,4 73'

'4

nmw is thought specifically to be the achondroplastic dwarf from a NK magical text description [Lange, P.Harris VIII lines 9-11 ; Gunn. RT 39,1921 p. 102 I nmiw 'big face, high is his back, short of Lhighs'.Dwarfs are rcprsentedin OK tombs in workshops and Seneb the dwarf had a tomb in the Giza necropolis [Junker Giza V]. They have magical and beneficent powers [in general, Dawson,, JEA 24,1938 p. 185-189 ; O.El-Aguizy, ASAE 71,1987 (Fs.Saleh) p.53 - 60]. At Edfu what may be this word occurs in the protection- spell : s3

D

n Jýn iry-bb n Nt 'it is the protection of

that dwarf of fticnce at the neckof Neith' VI 149,8.Jankuýn suggeststhat this is an expressionfor the moon and that Shu can be thought of as a dwarf (for the P.Harris text cited aboveis in fact addressedto Shu) [Schutzp.88 and alsoJ.Klascns,Magical StatueBaseline 9-10 'that greatdwarf who goes around the netherworldat twilight' is the moon , p.94 f. 9-10 for notes and additional examples].

926

A text for the offering of incense and libation to the Ogdoad has, 'the lotus comes forth. in which there was a beautiful child ý

blossom in which there was a dwarf whom Shu loved to we a ....

m ýT.

1289,3 (Wb Il 267,6 female dwarf a is clear XI 319).

nmmI

land in II th UE nome Wb 11267 (10) GR

in the geographical texts dealing with the nome, the agricultural land is called I"

all kinds of fields V 115,34 ;MIqI

IVIS2,9-10;

-Il

40 db

wit'h b.

1340.7

DenderaDum.GI 11180; MD 161aalso.

nmh

youth(dýhan) Wb 11268(4-8) MK DG 219,6a legalterm CED 157

1303

PMZ(-

: c.f.

NMM-k? T'

KH 525 In an orphaze

A word with a rangeof meanings,from 'orphan'which gaverise to a verb 'to be poor, we& and becominga legal term for a 'free person'(?) and applicableto men and women(for summaryof meaningsandappropriate references seeFCD 133). In the Edfu textsnmý seemsto be no morethana word for a malechild : in the OUit nome Horus . is called

esuckled by the two sisters'IV 27,11; he is also called

IV

52,2 in Lhepurificadonof Oleking.

nmh

to be Poor

Wb 11268(11-16) D. 18 nmý is'derivedfrom the earlieruseof nmý 'orphan'with the mcaningto havenothing,be destitute '. At Edfu it hasthe furthCf andasan extensionthereis the transitiveform 'to depriveof (possessions) application : my n.t--'nb mrt

r=W

W.

2-

&

aa.

1159.4 = XI 270 lower line. Wb'

sugg6sm this'is'bc widowed'(deprivedof a husband)andLhusa uniqueex=plc

nms

cloth

927

Wb Il 269 (14) MK (5) to wrapin bandagesritual , nms is both a word for 'cloth' and for the headcloth worn by the king from the Old Kingdom.MK coffins includethe nms in'the lists of headgearandfurtherspecifythat it is white, hasred horizontal lines on it and canhavea bandof gold aroundthe forehead.Jdquiersuggeststhat it wasa plaitedor it form it due fact to that the to the that stripedcloth and odd was waswom protecta wig underneath [Frisesp.9-11]. It resemblesthe khat headdress in form 'D

,

but haslappetswhich comedown to

rest on the chest.The bag wig, in contrast,is not stripedor pleatedand the excessmaterialof the nms is bound at the back to form a queue [M.Eaton-Krauss,SAK 5,, 1977 p.22-23 ; form in Evers Staat is if first dem Stein 7-17]. It the term a cloth aus not clear was p. representations nms , at Edfu nms tendsto be a generalword for cloth without necessarilybeingthe or the headdress'and headcloth. At Edfu the nms offeringfrom a NK ritual alsofoundat Abydosandin the Valley of the Kings [Wb which is White

Beleg ; Schiaperelli,Libro del fiinerati p.9 ff. ] is preserved: sm1r rn

1429,12-430,6 . P1.34b Eye of Horuscomefrom Nekhbet,it clothesgodsand adornsyou (1-16rus) Crown White king the and placing a roll of cloth on the shoulderof the god the wearing shows The NK ritual is a funcraryrite, thoughhereHorusgrantsthat the king haseldersand humblemen is in lists function him. This bowing two the echoed nms of rites which are to of general alike performedin thd temple : god is sm'r m

ý-dq

andnid is presentedIV 331,1 ; the priestscome

JP 'QU// along the couloir mysterieuxto sm'r b1wof the godswith The ritual ii-p6rformed for Herishef (of Heracleopolis):Mi-

Tjs

1347,7. ' 16 - to the UE king of

%fyt Heracleopolis before living Re lands for king the and and the of the atef the two receives which P Il 81,6-17 ; bnk 'C'*ý b- n it. f Xpsking as son of Hedjhotepand Tayet, HerishefholdsjjX in Heracleopolis-.The cloth gives protectionand causes9fyt 111286,14- 287,3 and the king holds up two bolts of cloth to the god (pl.40c and pl.77). The geographicaltext for this nome mentions'the beautiful feast of f3i

125 Essai 343,6 [Cauville, Ist p. the of peret'I on

notesit; alsoseeD IX 196]. it is Horus in is carried : the statue of cult the small pavilion which nms also usedof the curtainsof has4 curtainrails and

is attachedto them1554,7-8(var.

IV2ý*

928

nms

to clothe

nms is usedatEdfu

as apun on nms cloth : nms cloth-

j it is brought 1429.13 ; which gods are clothed

40ý

nLrw ims; in

ýIýp it clothes you and adorns you 1429.14.

to dazzle. to illumine

nms

An.Lex. 77.2116,BrugschDHD Suppl.676 ; Husson. Miroirs p.130rL2 The verb mustderivefrom nms'to clothe orcovee, but in this casethe coveringis doneby rays of light and the effect is to illumine.While determinatives suchas hint at the origins of the term: Isis, as Lady of Light

help to explainthis. others 3ht b3t D 111193.4

ýrw'she'covcrs! faces'unpublishedat Dendera. [Husson,Miroirs Doc.56.6 p.1861. The term is usedwidely at DenderaandEdfu : Horusis

tr n Irnntyw lie illumines

the face of the Westerners'IV 24,2 ; in a lotus text . Horus hrw m niry. f with his eyesVI 250,16.

flarneVI 248.3 Dendera IH[athorraysshine

19"-kq'. 'YZM D IV 207,3 ýrw andillumine facesD 111144,6;

Z! Mam.D 237.13; of Isis A,ý Aj=

Philae: Isis

nmst

ýrw m nblLf with his

MamD 151,12.

hrw Phill 14.5 Abb.27.

vase, vessel Wb 11269(7-8) Pyr.

it is a slim vesselwith a base OK for from lists-of is cults. offerings and apparatus nmst attested 0, A from theshoulder. collar surroundsthe opening whosesidesrise up steeplyandopenout widely have been,, d9rt different is It is two it the the so may materials. of often mentioned with made and held beer OK is is In If d9rt in texts and nmst water. white. red perhapsnmst similar someway. Balcz 131-1351. [du Buisson, Vases libation in suggestedthe term wasconnected rituals pp. wasused is but from formed 'head being the etymology on st, actual an nm-prcrix cloth'or evenas with rims uncle-ar[H.Balcz, MDAIK4,1933p. 219-2261. The vesselwas usedin the daily cult ritual nd br m nmst 'Greetingwith the nemsetvessel'and i is § 1140) (Pyr. from lyrs that the from is clearly so rite purification with water the vessel attested , is by for intended and often paralleled is In purification daily very ancient. the ritual the rite

929

purification with the d9rt vessel [c f. Moret, Rituel p. 171-1761.Often the ritual specifies four nemset vesselsare to be used (to correspondto the four points of the compass)and it is basically a funerary ritual which precedesthe Opening of the Mouth or meal [SchiaparcUi , funcrali 130-35 and p. 128-30 before the funcrary meal]. The texts at Edfu follow the earlier NK rites, for example Amenhotcp I Ritual XXVI l0ff : for , -44. -

-*,

Horus nd ýr m Rs, "v

-

filled with water from Nun 1431,7-14

filled with b'py 11140,7-16opposite11142,10-43,2; Cý61

VII 202,11 - 203,11 ; with Hathor -- ý10,177,2-

Harsomthus

VJT-

1470,11-471,4

'r6ýýU V13,10-14;

1111378,15

J 10 ; to Horus and Sokar Osiris

F.

1 163,4-11; to $J Amun.

11266,3-13 ; to

ýU 111246,10-16 ; to Osiris and Isis nd tr n it. f 'U" m ... ,

-

Ypst 1148,6-17. The aim of the

for is limbs body them the body and bones to to the and to the make rejoin of god, and purify ritual be kept together by restoring to the dried mummified flesh the lost fluids and water. In return the king, is, The (that decay). dirt from free is kept floods he scenes and pestilence purified and and receives usually show a vessel with a spout being offered (pl. 23b 3rd reg., plAOf 3rd reg.) ; a

t

pl. 17 3rd reg ; with variations -ý

(41--. > poured out into a basin on a stand (pl. 33c Ist reg) ;

the vessel is placed on a.stand and the whole is like an ankh sign 'life' (pl.44a 3rd r'eg.

pl. 145 door). Outside these texts the ritual is mentioned further :a list of daily rituals includes as one of the rites of the festival ir nd br

*S JF

nt mw 'going round A.

four times with four nemsets of water'

.; =7.?

j

M.

also III

to temple gods 1 163,14 - 164.15

336,3-7 where Horus pours water over the king to purify him (pl. 81) ; possibly Hathor 11247,10-19

331.1 IV Z

V 135ý2.

pJ1r V3 tp sp-4 m ifdt

There are two other forms of the rite

to=

the text later specifies that

for Horus and

"Ir is here Horus are used and ,a, _d

U four on king 11145,5-46,6 In vessels tray spouted; the a with up cases raises all %to . Ir

it (bestexampleXI 271) andit is directly comparableto the dXrt rite. 0 A further rite is sw'b m ifdt

',I

173.15 - 174,9 ;cf. IV 214,10-215,11

nt raw to Horus 136,3-8 -,ý

Horus and Hathor III

VII 52,13 - 53,6. Again either a tray with four

holds first king (pl. ) in 92 63 2nd it is Ist the the ; or reg pl. presented reg. vesselson (pl.11 3rd reg).Thesetextsmay not be nemsettextshowever,becausetheydo not furtherspecifythe

930

identityof the vessels. Both offerings are about the purification of the god and the reuniting of his limbs, in return for which the king is cleansedfrom impurity. he receiveshigh Niles without end and protection and rejuvenation in general [Alliot, Culte 1109 n.31. lord house filled by their they the of are and carried priests as purify

In the temple description

IV 14.12 ; the Until of Osiris are reunified with

13

-

1214,15; a text on the oustside of the Nile

Chamber mentions the vesselsused for the water, including 40

nint

P6

s%of clectrurn 11231.15.

.11'

to go , to walkthrough Wb11270(4-21)Pyr. DG220,1

TheverbnmtisusedatEdfuasindicated byWb. intransitive

in yourpath'IV 50,10-11, n iw win hr w3t.k 'yougoandthereis nohindrance

sn in htp -A wjL3.

m nhm1576,2.It is stridingoutfreelyandwithoutdifficu!ty-

With prepositions : hr r

ox-A 1543,2 k %,, -at-niwt.

0 1123,12 ; -A%OWý 0 1125.18. 4 JL f /1 27.3;. Nwt V 62.14 IV ;. -c=-m3nw

(of flood). nprt.k 1581,11 Transitive: -A

nwtV 8,1; -A

Nwt r' nb 1115.3

1290a.

FromGRtexts,'to goovee:of sun,treadon whatthesungoesover1221.14 $, kingtakesthetributeof -A t I whatthesungoesover1172,14 ; 1150,13-14 -.of ft wind,the 1287,4-5 ; 160.1; 1471.13 : 1472.10.1 J-111 tr 1k3goes ; Iforus r m33falcon1129,15-16

kingis givenwhatthesunsees andwindgoesover Goingto dosomethingpriest-Ar dQ

fightingIV 78,17. freeandcontinuous Thephrase to Lheimmobility of death asopposed movement nmi V0 stresses thesky -A'# whenhesailsacross andthisis whatthesungoddoesin hisbarque (bracelet 11282[Amerin Hommages I Fr.Daumas offering) p.22n.9

nmtt

ý, stride, course Wb 11271(1-18)Pyr. ý

931

nmtt is derived from the verb nmi (or vice versa) and is uczd at Edfu as in Wb.

AT The stepsof the godsor the king are protected: s3 gný ,,,

1571,11; s3 ""I

.4v. %-^

IV 57,11

irw m 'd -,vd3 'everyone of your stepsis safeand sound'111139,2. course of the stars Il 31,4 ; the library

nmtt can refer to the course of celestial bodies Qn book contains a called v

ý3yty ýq3.? 'ý- 'knowing the courses of the sun and moon, lot

ruling the course of the stars' 111351,8. In phrases : nb-nmtt her barque VI 11V;

'free striding': Horus isX.

'*'

in

111294,8 ; Hathor too isc7 74

VI 284,15 also.

r-nmtt 'at (his) stride!, that is 'close by' or 'following in processions' according to WB. In fact the way it is used at Edfu 'at his stride! is best taken as 'at his post, station' : priests r rdwy-stsn :

sbmw assignsshrines1138,14; king and queen

1228,14. *1 ;; Hedjhotep 1279,15 her brother decorate ; to assigns cloth

Various: Hathor ej

Sý WN assignscloth to dressthe one who begathim 1127,6. ýr rn. r with nameVI 57,7

With 4r : inscribes With ji:

C=> p in

spWt

k3-f A im. s IV 8,4.

assignnomesto the ka of the king 1167,8.

966

M

Others: Thoth the vizier 4"k . ky ejnt.

? Horus 1116,4 purifies sourcesn p3 ; counsel prescribes

f 'neverhad any other prescribedit before him' 1162,8-9[MG 424 n. 117 *0o

inscribed]-.Khonsu'made'writing

'him' 11264.14-15. it done before f nt. wasnot .III

nbbt

titulary Wb11308(1-6)NK DG225,3

form Tle is NK feminine I is Tuthmosis from A the time the the onwardand ending of nbbt used inscribed Thefidesarewrittenandsymbolically termrefersto thetitularyof kingsand(once)queens. on the ird tree. It is the five namesof the protocolof the king [Bonheme.BIFAO 78,1978 p.350-3601. 11stclaat Abydos- Bonheme At Edfu: LLsr. op.cit p.3495) theking nbbt (fromRamesses 0 C,*N therehasbeenno other1428,6-7. b3t. n. nbbt 'first of titles' - cpithetof Horus:4

I'% q4b-&

nt nsw 12'91,13

nt

bity 1128,1. nt bItyw 1162,14-15*.Horus

Ory. nhbt 'at the headof names': Harsiese

e

1108,19- showingthat heis the first of the linesof descenL

nhb

order, decision

Wb 11307(16-17)D.18 The earliestexampleis Urk IV 835,9[FCD 138stipulation]andntb can be usedat Edfu with this sensc: king

hr st.s m

saysto the king , oM

as the stipuladonof Iboth 152.12-13 ; Seshat

in this land1457.11(assynonymof wd'decrce ordain? ). . I

nhb v

to dance

A brw-' text describesthe king as 'like Horu's o7 'to bepraised,adored'or the Iike andapparentlya hapax.

nbn

child

0 Ipt m

IV 257.1.2- seemsto be'

967

Wb 11311(3-12)Pyr. DG 226,3

ý, + p6

nhn refers to a small child and also older boys. nbn are described as 'weak in limbs' still at the W breast of their mother and with their finger to their mouth [LA. III col.4301.The term is used often at , Cý Edfu with the same widely varying spellings. In milk offerings : protect 0272,13

siin. 167,16-17 ; raise

6 in his IV nest j

on milk 1452,16 ; raise milk to

V 364,13. In a more general sense god is a child alrd) ruler of 0 -Er ,

PA&ý CT

of temples V

84,5-6. ICM3ý In epithets of Horus (who as a child lived in the marshes of Khemmis safe from Seth) : he is in the Great Place V 229.4 ; in tautology ý rffi"' cow crossing the sky , her son is ja

16

138,2. A text describes the heavenly

c, child VI 21,3 ; Horus 13061

is the child of Apis and

the ]Vr-sb3t cow VI 21.4. The sun is a child in the morning time' VIII 92,8 ; sim. au

l3w ir V Opr

nw. f 'old man who becomes a child at his

lrlu VIII 135,15 ; in the IOLhLE nome, Re QD

the child who

29.8. IV being the conceived night spends gly

In general: at the festival,old and youngdance

-o zA m, irw m sntysn 'their infants on their

fect' IV 17,8. I

nbn

to be , becomea youngchild Wb 11311(15-18) OK

'become Edfu the is from derived meaning young'. without an with at the and used noun nbn 107 becomes Jý ir bwnw l3w a child, old man who bpr Horus man who old an nhb : auxiliary W becomesyoung'1 295J.

nbnw

childhood Wb 11312(2-3) MK

The term is derived from the noun nbn : at Edfu it refers to the childhood of Horus, the king is the 'e't'r T, irn,%, qc of "ortv; by his mother VI 298,9.

Ilet. inKhemmiq

hidden

968

nhn v

enemy , opponent c f. Wb 11312 (10) D.21

The earliest cxample of this term is a Papyrus of Neskhons [Nlaspcro, Mem. Miss. 1. Momies '3'

Royales p.597.9 - 2,111 Amun is the bull who becomesyoung. '=-.

ý

&:

]`ETjqj.

anddrives

foes, be This Edfu (Sethian) the to perhaps the term must origin mean of at used youths!. away youth in a bad guise, showing weaknessand deriving from nbn'child':

in the Ifth LE nome Horus

Alý

VI 57.2. Alliot

IV 30,12; net text, fish arc

protects his father drov

91-4 it wasa versionof bnn. translatedthe word as'rebels![RdE5 p.861,, suggested

nhh V

benewborn Wb ll 313(4-5)GR

from is derived theolderword nbb'child'(Wb 11313.6-7Pyr) andis possiblyrelatedto thetoot n4b by 'child' as a reduplicatedform 'very young'.The verb occursat Edfu and may be a deliberate, C antonymof nhb 'old': md ungentoffering,Osirisbecomesa child 4D 115,2-3; incenseand libation, the king is bom of 1.1wrt 103,5;00

lc=ý&

rebornevery year IV'

being a child after being old IV

your body is rebornlike the moon,as a pun on n

flail 1434.9 ; At

V. like the moon1383.7(alsoof KhonsuUrk Vill 60h ; 67d).The term is specificallyrebirth after deathandtherebirthof themoon. Asa noun: the deadgodsof Edfu are

nbb

of the first EnneadVil 118,10.

bccomeold Wb 11313(8-10) Cr old manWb 11313(11-12) Fý

nbb is attestedfrom PTs a,

P-606 le §554and in the plural it may refcr to the stars

§732[Homung,LA 11632-2].At Edfu both verb andnounoccur often in expectedcontextsand are differendatedfrom nbb 'benewborn'by thedeterminative. Noun - as an cpithct of At6m

ýo4 oA

in the West Vill 153,15-, 04 [seeMysliewicc Aturn 11p.1991. ,

wr rnpw r nw.f 1153,10*,VIII 136,7sim 1295.1 282.14 1147,2 VII becomes ' ; ; sim. child a who

969

Aeýoý

Of sun gods-Horus : he hasmanynamesoo4 who rendws himself at his time VI 2,2

and Lord of Life IV 237,17-, also V 221.17 ; child in the morning 0e tj

in the evening 1137,18 ; child who becomes eýo"' A

eveningV 216,10.Khonsu:

Ac,*ýa

6ý

h%

I'B

IV 223,9 ; *,-

tý

in the

everyday at his time Vil I 11,10.

Muh (rare) : comparing the king to the inundation Go"'JJ Om.k m mitt. f Your majesty becomes old likewise IV 52,6.

nht W

bestrong, mighty

-

Wb 11314 (6) to 316 (6) Old ) -: LL-

DG 226,5

Cr.237a; CED 115

JOT

nDt occurs often at Edfu , with usesas in Wb. Be strong stiff of parts of the body : v-,., ,

pýwy 116,1 1JU nb t VI 22.2

againstfoesVIII 77,4. pýty. k 167,17.

Of Might: Fire:

hh 1 148,1.

In epithets : ]Vr. nbt !

nbt-bpV: Montu

Transitive

1114,10; -I-j

i

plityl

ýý C, IV55,4;:

3--j %

1122 (12).

1,100,2 ; Horus 1484,2 ; Min 1408,4 ; Khons 1263.9.

1298,3 and often in this sense.

in the laboratory,its colour The verb canalso refer to a 'colouebeingstrong: of substances .4 J 'pitch blaW it i s the pupil of the eye of Seth Il 206,14 ; sim. o, ac-. e: m

W% I)right white' II

207,1.

nht v

strength , might

Wb 11316(7) to 317 (3) Pyr. nht is synonymous with qn , WX - Horus gives qn V

k5c"-ej nIV7,3

'""0

"I

90,17. Of a f7od

of Mon! u eiven to the.king 1135.12 - Oqifis drives awav Nebed bvT

VI 288,9-10; as an epithet of Horus

I A'.'% a, =.

u 1104c-j

^4

(t

1366,3 as a namefor Edfu wr. nbt I

970

358,16. 0x

The palaceof Horusis called

C71from the mythologicaletymologiesVI 113.3-4.

T Possibly'you haveseizedtheflood

'VHl 13,9.

'stmng one'= phallus

nht

In an epithct of Min : Ur -nbt DAn' m em -i-J

115-16 (35). The text editors translate

this as 'erect membee[Blackman and Fairman, MG p.405] wiLh a further example : Min sc-J I

56,8; also

II

1185,3andcompareDreamPap.8.2 [op.ciL pA18 n.701.

The word derivesfrom theuseof nbt to describethe malemembcrbecoming'strong'. for example in the Contendingsof HorusandSeth: LES 11.3Sethcausedhis member

to become

stiff [see also Ed.Smith p.325) and note the adjective is applied to dt in a description of Hor-Min-Amun

8) u-*-

VI 22.2. From this use nbt can be used metaphorically as a noun

'Phallus'.

nIL

to spit out Wb 11318 (14-15) Pyr. Med. BD (also nX Wb 11351,8)

nIL and nX are both used from the Pyramid Texts and both in the Medical texts [c.f. Wb Med. [A79 and n. 11 There is a possible example at Edfu : men and gods existed before wombs and before, '

ý--

"'ý22Sbeing in beginning (m-Y3')' 267,4-5. IV spat the out -h

nh? Isis gives to the king all fields bloomingand the beautifulland

I-- ^*^Ol^

T=

like that which -

is flooded?- perhapsderivedfrom nji'to spit ouf water7 11105,8-9.

nhn m

oneof thesevensacred oils Wb 11319(1-3) Pyr and318 (19) MK

njinm is listedwith theothersacredoils from theOld Kingdom[TawfikGM 30,1978p.79] and occurs,rarcly'atEdfu: in a list of substances md offering, Khnum receives

ý4

'e'

1388,14-15 -,a clearcrwritingin a

im. f and I unite with it ' (in word play) V 185,2.

971

Originally the nameof the substancewas ny-11nm'that which belongsto the 11nmpoe [Tawfik op.cit. andHassan,Excavationsof Gi'ZaIII Tf. XLVII] .

spittle Wb 11319(4) BD nhh is a reduplicated form of nh used from the BD onward: Seth is pacified with nhh of Aker BD 96 and 97,3 Totb.Nav. and in the hymn on Ptah Osiris Sokar statues,the deceasedis compared with 0

spittle which came from Atum [Raven, OMRO 59/60 p.277 and nj and text p.2781.

At Edfu : in the protection ritual s3

ý(ý4

n R' it is the protection of that spittle of Re

(parallel to W) VI 148,12-13 ;a guardian of Osiris is

n Itm ds. f 1 192.4 [also in the

Athribis cryptogram see Vernus, Athribis p. 151 no.421.

It is alsocanalwaterin the 13th LE nome,whereAturn is god, the canalis broughtand *,.cmvr-, "--0, V21,1. his flesh from comes 411t

ns

tongue Wb Il 320 (8-17)Pyr. DG 263,8

j0',,

4 k.

Cr.144b; CED 24 ; KH 80

Z. x 2ýIC-

[Lefebvre, §20 from Tableau 20]. In the is for 'tongue' texts the earliest p. the term used ns usual 4Zy his is hippopotamus dismemberment tongue the given to the children of, the of physical sense: at the harpoonersVI 89,12. The tongue is regarded as the organ which speaks the rituals and so the ritualist istnr-ns 'sweet of tongue': king

reciting dw3-nJr IV 384,2

ý-,-xT 11136,10; Thoth

VI 180,15-181,1 [c f. Otto, GuM p.77]. The tongue also judges : Maat texts 0'95 -CT VIII 122,13 ; sim.

judge day' 'may tongues every your r' nb

V11322.2-4; HuandSiagive

the judges hate snm-ns 'lying' of Morus : si3. n. k ýfit n wts

mo`ý

judging in your heart IV 310,1

VI1255, l0; --0-S-VL". Q1.1521,6. An attribute m rn. k T)fv n Si3 'vou verceive things without raising

-, =in S ia' VI 271,34. Il 15,4-ý Oýq that_your tongue of name your 0. ý'T

972

'it. In CpiLhCLS is Khonsu 11 n Unn 1273.17 ns-n-T3nn :

11682-3 [notedby Grapow

Bildlichep. 119; Urk VIII58b; FairmanandBlackman,NlGpA28 -.Scthc.Drarn.Textep-54f.l. .

to go . travcl

ns

Wb Il 321(1-3)Late, GR a-

Wb attests this ftom Buch v.Durchw. 34 ýjj

"&

b3w r 'ryt and possibly connected with ,

this is a word ns 'of the sinking of the foot into the carth of the fidds! (Wb 11320.19 Wb . Med.479-80 verb usedto explain the appearanceof an illness ns%t).

A ns occursoften at DenderaandEdfu : at seeinggod the king says =; , . --I J1

r '3yt of the wingedbeetleIV 208.4

alliteration of n go to heaven

--A,-,

-A

NVistVI 245.12

hm.k st-wrt 1 105.4. In

r nst.k in a processionof standards1543.6 (D Vil II 121.3) 'I.q ý

r Mil 1557.1.If the senseis 'go and entcethenns may be derived from

the ns usedof feet'entering'theground.

ns = ns3

knife FCD 139

Faulkner gives a reference to CT I 123b where Shesmuhas P c4

tic suggestedthat

it may be a formative in n from s3w 'to cut ofr (nose or cars) (Wb 111419,12)[FECT I p.24 n.321 This w6rd is also used at Edfu : your focs fall A word in P. Leiden 1345,3.1

at his knife VIII 116,6. is most likely to be a mistake for nspw 'wounds',

[Massart Uiden Mag-Pap.345 p.97n. 4]. I-

nswt

king of UpperEgypt Wb 11325(1) to 330 (4) Old DG 228

niivt isa. nisb6-adjectiveform n i-swt 'he belongsto the rced' which is the heraldicplant of Upper, Egypt andprobablya very ancientterm.The readingwIas establishedby Scthcafter earliermistaken ideas[ZAS 49,1911 p.15-341.The'terr'noc'c-urs often at Edfu and on balancemay be morefrequent.,

973

when it occurs alone than bity 'king of Lower Egypt` reflecting the Upper Egyptian bias of Edfu temple'and perhapsEgyptian texts as a whole. Spellings : often only written with an ideogram 4

4 41 14 Afrl 4,3.1

ýIV

II-,

IA; 539

IV

. 9b

2ý1, ý

ýýI

The term read in-sw was also shownby Setheto be a writing of nsw [op.cit. p.23-251with an implied false etymology.The word was seenas being a form of In-sw 'one who brings ie a name associatedwith Thoth as theonewho broughtbackthe eyeof Re [Pyr.§58b]andthe word nswt was S' forking' is found and identified with this epithet In-sw. The writing , and from the NK IT_qj., which is the Thoth ape bringing the ape [seealso Weill BEFAO45,1947 , p.117-8 who notes that wd3t is feminineso that the phrasein-sw, is.'one who brings himselt so of the Two

Edfu incorrect]. Examples is this of spelling occur at the even etymology

V

VIII 133,1 of godsand goddesses

landsand lord of the banksVIII 119,16 229,13also [BIFAO 43,1945 p.1221. Plural writings:

VIII 78,2

IV 53,14.

The word is used at Edfu as noted in Wb and usually applies to the king himself and is often in Horus Min It bit. to and also particularly gods also'apply -101 can parallel with -

nsw-bity

king of U*r

-9m' 1393.

andLowerEgypt

Wb 11330(5) to 332 (7) Often used-atEdfu to describethe king. Spellings: 10r passim a-klý IV 17,1;V9,12; 1111.13;9 IV 10,10; 16,7; '1

IV

passim

V 3,3ý,,

The title can also apply to gods : Osiris 1 162,15; 118,11; Horus 197.1 1 158a ; IV 16,1and ff. ]. 78 Gotterwelt Luft, [and 1137,9 ) Ptah p. (from PTs. 1295,1 Atum see ; ; often Whenusedas a'fiounit is a gift of the godsto showthecompleterule of theking.

nsyw

kingship Wb 11332 (13) to 333 (21) MK

In epithets : '3 -nsyw, -:>-

of Horus 1271,2 , 13

IV 26,9. Horus is nb

974

1426,9. A long periodof rule is given to the king by the gods 1146,9; it is establishedby the, 4%is IV 10,4.The kingshipcanbe associatedwith certaingods:44 o's 1, R" gods ju .0

qq

R' V 5.2.1

500.1:

id o's wearingtheDoublecrownIV 6,10. nsyt

i-ci

Itm 1183,17-18; im. 1165.1

n Itm

queen Wb 11332(8-11)NK

At Edfu and Denderansyt is moreoftena title of goddesses suchas HaLhorandIsis : Isis is nlrw andbity nirm,t 1101,11[for queenCleoptaraVII - Troy, Queenshipp.197D3/101. 4'ýN is 1h, for Upper Egyptian nsyt also a word king the part of the uraeus: the receives O-VIII 121.9(uracusoffering). p%sty

nswI

and.,

to rule as king Wb Il 334 (1-8) MK Lit, GR

nswi is derivedfrom the nounnsw andis usedoftenat Edfu. With object :I cause

44

501,14 Iml 1147,3 ; tJ'U 174,12 t3wy

44(

As object of rdi : di. 1 Also

1=0 m rsy you to rule in the south VI 316.7-8; 9m' bit. k mow 1564,4: variousobjects

dlLI,

J` rsy 1, Yn-n-pt I

1440,15. V4-

1235,5.

m nsw m-'b bit. n.i m bit 1146,13-14. ..

0

&-ý-5j A Possible example of nsw-bity as a verb : Honm,,

was the first to be king of Upperand

Lower Egypt VIII 148.11. ) 1, -

nswt

flame.fire Wb 11324(14-15) MK

In funcraryliteraturens is a flame from which the righteousare protectedand in which the badare burned[Zandee,Deathp. 136with references).ns may beanabbrcviatcdor erroneousform of nsr and is usedwith the meaningflame [in Amduat (821) zz12Lhhour for example),but it is morelikely that

975

it derivesfrom ns 'Longue! [Cannuyer,, ZAS 117,1990p.1091. At Edfu the term has a different use : when the Nile flood is brought'it removes want (g3y) and ^-

qý

nsb-bpr

'1582,6 - perhapsdrought or thirst ? in this casea quite unique use.

II th hourof theday

,

In the text for the hours of the day 'opening the door leaves of the sky gods Hu, Bastel, Thoth, . . S1 Aturn, Sia 'he makes his form as a beautiful woman, his face of gold, his body

Aý-ý% j% lapis of

.91

'111227,8.13.The sceneshowsthe king holding the ropesof the barque

at theprow [pl.731. tI

nsbyt

I

5th hourof theday Wb 11334(17) GR

Wb suggestsa comparisonwith nsrt 'Fiery' which is the nameof the 5th hour from the Late Period texts (Wb, II 336,7). The earlier term_nsbyt occurson a mrbt for measuringastral bodies or 0- [ZAS,48,1910 p. 10 and TLI = Berlin Museum

constellationsand it is spelled 197431.

-a

At Edfu the fifth hour is called :jqq

- when Re has a falcon face , Apopis has been

slaughteredand the gods presentare Horus, Bastet, Isis, Thoth, Re-Behdcti 111219,12,pl. 71 showsRe in the disk, Horus and the king both have a spear in the Apopis snake. At Dendera this is the usual spelling of this hour, for foes are burnt at this time MD IV 78 : Thes 131 ; MD IV 57.a and also see Dum. Hist. Ins. 11 35b. nsbyt may derive from nsb 'to lick (Wb 11334) for it can refer, to the 'licking' of a flame (as in the English metaphor) and from CT IV 107a the 3bty eye 'devours' (licks) Gates. Book in flame female in 146; dead fiery BD the of the all male and name of_a and also gate a Vandee, Dcathp. 137J.,

nsp

.I-,

i

knife Wb Il 319 (10) GR

-

The ka called 'ý3 is brought so that for the king 'your foes fall m

156,8; Wb alsocites two examplesof nsp Icnife!from MD IV 8.0,and78.

a

by his knife! III

976

Ile term is connected with nspw 'wounds! (Wb 11319.9 and FCD 139) which occurs from the Coffin Texts, though the symbolism behind it maybe much older: Re iscafled

CT.

CT 11 154a (=BD 106.1). Further texts

VII 468g and Re is fired with his wounds ,

Lord from dirt Thoth 'I drive the of All psg away state: says,

the wounds of Re pour

knows is 29 2809) hated Sarc. 11 NrA Cairo Apopis [Ur-au live ; also they p. that again' out so = .N 13:11'

has seen psg

the four wounds pour cuf [Lacau Sarc. I p216 no. 18

by Re' 60,1925 8-9]. Kecs ZAS These be H. to the p. seem sustained after would wounds references , in the fight against Apopis and the latter texts mentions four specific woundswhich seem to have healing properties. A further text in a hymn to Osiris alludes to these wounds but does not use the word nspw, 'I rqjoice with Thoth in his writing on the day of psg r q'o. f pouring out on his shouldee[Marictte . Abydos 1154/55 line 17/18 - KU VI 23.14 RamessesIV). At Edfu allusion to these wounds is also made : in a sun hymn 'the shining one is

who fells his foes' III

35,8 [a copy is in P.Berfin 23026 describedby Kaiser - Agyptische Museum Berlin p. 123 Nr. 11131 S Pý'00b'ý "E.-.3 13 "1 11110.17(duplicated in the papyrus of Sobck-Re 3.9 psd the sun god shines tp

A"Zt

Ktmi

I.

1928 p. 148 all reference3 from Assmann, Liturgischelieder

MAS 19 p.122 no.6).

I"

The life giving propertiesof the woundsarecelebratedwhereHorusin the Busirisnomeis Lord of slaughter

A lives by the wounds'IV 29,5 1,sim. in stayinga crocodile 11orus. who Ni'l

IV 58,9-10-presumablyin this casethe woundsof his focs -he drinks their blood.lbere is also an allusioin'tothe shoulderwoundof Re. In a breadtext the king saysto Thoth,'I establishyour 1 q1t.k arm, I make your shoulderwell P'gs.

I makeyour shoulderpour out from wounds'I

477,16-17. In P.Leiden1344 vo. 1112the enemyof the sungod is 'onewho comesfrom nspw e.and possiblyin P.Lcidcn 1343 + 345 rc. XXVII

'thy blood belongsto Re this your woundbelongsto Atum_ '! . ,I

[Massart,P.Leiden1343+ 345 p.96 and97 nA suggeststhat nspw is emendedhere].Otto suggested that nspw are metaphoricalfor 'rays of the god' [from CT sp.468f to 469a in Fs.Ouo p.13 n.dj. In N 30 JFCD LEM406 hew to cue origin the word maybe an n-prcfix on Isplo with from CT VI 47b andSm.8,18 after Assmannop-ciL; Klasens,StatueBasep.79 n.1151.

dct.

977

nsr

to bum up , shrivel Wb 11335(4-11)Pyr. CEDIIO; KH525 NOYPC.

A verbusedat Edfu to describetheactivityof fire breathinggoddesses andtheuraci. shebumsin your time 1313,14; the sanddwellers

Intransitive: Mchyt, greatflame

they are burnt by your fiery breathVI 271,4 light - Nekhbetis With r: 3bty.f m ý:' L

also Il 15,5.It also appliesto

bddw 1298,10. r wbd ý'wsn his eyesare burning to scorchtheir limbs V 47.12 f

With br : as last '*ý Transitive (GR) : Nsrt

nsrt

6L

1114,23. bftyw. f IV 51,6 ; nsrt-wrt

!&

bftyw V 176,6-7.

flame Wb 11336(1-6) BD earliernsr Wb H 335(13-18)Pyr.

nsrt flameis usedto destroyfoesby burningthemcompletely. 1k he 1410,14 fire his 3DU by illumines ; the eye of n As flameof the god'seye: the sun . P, Sakhmet Of t3wy 1411,5. fS, his fire irty. f m whose two by eyes 'IS. of n punishes In puns 1509,7. flamefills thetwo landsVI 265,12; 111293,13 , 51,6;

JgL nsr bftyw.f IV

wrt nsr bftyw V 176,6-7. 1509,10.

In epithets:a lion headedserpentgodis q3 As object of wd : Nephthys wd

Nsrt

t

1313,17-18 ; also

1185,10.

flame goddess

Wb 11320(2-5) Pyr. By theOR periodtheflameandthesnakegoddesswereidentified.In theCoffin,Textsthereis already Zandee, Death 17, BD 260c IV Osiris [CT burns and the enemiesof a femalefire demonnsrt who [Derchain, III destroy fire for breathes It is to enemies 1371. the uracuswho an appropriatename p. in general Kab 1,1971 p.60 n.44 ; Erman,Hymnenan dasDiademp.291andof destructivegoddesses [suchasTcfnut Sakhmet- Junker,Onurisp.94 and 123]. , At Edfu, Sakhmetis

Q-S 'cAc--awq6 and mistressof fire 1315.1-2; Hathor

r hftyw

978

&tqhcy 'ZOZJý

VII 143,34. In the dual:

unite upon the king 1408,1-2.

At Denderaand Philae Hathor and Isis are frequently given this epithet. ,

iw nsrsr

Isle of Flame c,f. Wb 11336 (8-10) Pyr.

The Isle of Flame appears mainly in funcrary literature from the Pyramid Texts onwards. It is connected with the creation and birth of the world, being either a place in the cast where the sun defeatshis foes and from where he then rises,or in the Hermopolitan cosmogony it is the place where the primeval god came out of Nun. At Edfu this Hcrmopolitan aspect is stressed, for in lotus offerings, the first lotus is said to have come from C=) V 84,14

EM tom'.

the lotus grows in

VI 339.1

of ancestorsVI 247,11 ; the sun rose from

411

and

VII 162.6-8; also Re sty m C=

51,6. Reymondsuggested that originally the Islandof the the Two Flameswasa Ilcmopohtan tradition andthe namereferredto the original islandat thebeginning.Re wasborn in it andemittedfire from his two eyes- hencethe doubleflame of the Isle [MOST p.70-71 *.Sethe,Amun pA9 *.also LA 11 258-91.

ns-tp-r3. f A gcnhssociated with the seventhharpoon in the Myth is

who catsflesh.

drinks blood and bums (rkt) the bonesof the foe with flames VI 75.7.

nst

seat, throne Wb 11321(6) to 323 (15) Pyr. DG 228.1

ý"'\ V, Ia

_'I I Cr.229a; CEDIIO-, KI1125 NHCe -The original sign

A

is similar to the jar stand but it is in fact a type of scat. Tbc word is most

likely an n-prefix onto st and it is a 'seaf for a person. Ile word is vcry frequent at Edfu and is used as set out in Wb [Kuhlmann, Thron p.34-391.

979

It is essentiallythe 'throne'of the king : he is ruler ýr ZY IV 18,8; he rules as the heir of the father upon it 124,12 ; 1205,7 ; Horus is also upon U 673 1494,4. In the caseof gods, the determinative1-3indicatesthat the 'throne'-is not just a pieceof furniturebut is the whole temple,in this caseof Edfu, which is thethroneof HorusBehdet.nst-Ur is thusa namefor Edfu [Gauthier,DG 21& YX JýA 'r : 1111041: 1285,11 C-3

165,16

1527.7

41 C--3 1155,10. -

A 193nst-Rl alsoa nameof Edfu reflectingthe solarnatureof Horus [Gauthier,DG 111104]: I Yr-'3 IV 5,8 ; IV 14,5;0U Ob 1358,16 C-3 , C-3 1504 (26) ; CL ZY is built by the king 1285,7 ; 'the king is uponthe U 7

from the First Occasion'VIII 83a

of his majestysincetheprimeval time 1111,15, nst-nirw alsoEdfu [Gauthier,DG 1111031: ZI C-3

zq

IV 50,13; 0-73 e 0; VI 245,6. 1 rz-1:

it,

V 396,2; nst-wrt

also Edfu

adjectival description :U

" iý"' c"73 e

V 5,6

IV 52.5

n R' IV 330,2 in the official namelist ZYC1=allot

1504 (21). This term is also used more generally as an

SMI 22m'. ZY Hor-Akhty 119,4 ; of c"-3 EP3

protector of his father IV

10,7. nst-Gb

'throne of Geb' is a euphemism for the kingship, for Geb is the earth, so the throne of the

it from §317 82 Pyr. Urk IV but Wb king. is term the ; also the terrestrial records the rule of earth IN king he is cr':3 : content with occurs at Edfu - in a text giving the attributes of various gods to the VIII 23,8.

successor, heir , he who is upon the throne

Dry-nst

Wb 11323(7-13)OK "-'Z The oldest example cited by Wb describesa priest as iw' pw =:-- ZY'l Urk 131 , as a son and heir of his father perforins rituals for him.

At Edfu the term is usedoften to describethe king: as the heir of his Ptolemaicancestors 1421,9

r-v ZY C-3

1527,15

M 1494,10 ; 'our heir on earth r-q ZY

'c'-'-3 king Horus r--I saysto the successorbeforethe living' VI 318,2.As heir of the gods: Dr ZC-: 3V

our Nvn

ý, : Zlr'-q in is V 218,1 ; or gods general- theking my heirwho uponmy throne

137,1.

980

is fact is by Edfu the priests Ile importanceof theking asheir of godat that oneof mphasised the : ý,

specifically called

r'

:

17

carries the h3py god standard 1556,12.

1541.11 and rv ,

There may be more than one also r-I

Z37111

Dnt IhAt IIr IIrw 1571,9.

w

PjDV ru-TiM 396.9 is Oneof the chantresses ; of the temple r'I'5..

1359,14-15-, rm-"o'w

). 1337,11(alsoa nameusedat Denderalicr heiress0?

brp-nst

controllerof thethrone Wb 11323(15)OK

An Old Kingdomtitle attestedfrom the 5th dynastyonwardthoughpeoplewith the title wereburied in Old between the title to the that there at Giza which leadVandersley,, n suggest wasno connection Kingdom and the cult of Thoth 4 Hermopolis[CdE 43 Nr 86,1968 p.237 list). From the 6th dynastyandespeciallyin theMK the title is heldmainlyby peopleliving in the 15thUE nomeand it is hereditary[op.ciL p.240-11 brp-nst becomesrarein theNK andis morean honorific title of the . Hermopolitanclergy - for examplePctosirishasthis as an honorific rank lop.cit. p.236 and n-2 in 85; LA11125"; gcncmlHelck,Beamtendtelnp.

Vandcrsleyn,CdE43. Nr$61968p. 234-2581.

Ses /// 'ý is Edfu in for 15thUE nomethe priest wr-d1w At the geographicaltext jZv Associatedwith this, but in the divine sphere,Thoth himself is

13'41,12.

VI kir RI ýn' n CI-r73

144,2.

nstyw

plant Wb 11324(3-5) Med. GR

in Edfu from Alkanna bccausc Ebbell Tausch. by : the Identified tinctoria as of a recipc workshopat making m

root of

is colour a red used11227,10: gives which

227,16 (the plant named by Ebbcll is in fact used to give the red colour for modcrn lipstick ZAS 64 1929 p. 51). In medical texts nstyw is also used to make an unguent JWb Drog 3161 and then it Lower Upper Egyptian Edfu. Whether the is of counterpart the this the same plant as nsty, occurs at Egyptian papyrus is not clear(for nsty plant of the south see Cauville, Osiris p.72 n.3 ; Caminos Li t.Frag. p. 121. Wb11324 (12) lists suggests w3d

§702c Pyr. flower text the and as a papyrus

III Komm. f. Scthe, Pyr. [c from is from nsyt 'green eye paint the papyrus stalk'

981

p.286 and289]. At Edfu nsyt is a commonword for the UpperEgyptianplant and may be thusderivedfrom nsw 'king of UpperEgype- so that it is not relatedto the two termsbut is an artificial creationusedfor, symbolicpurposes: he hasunited

and w3d%ý111115,8-9;I give you

1149,10; the crown on his headwith and w3dw VIII 84,17 ; w3dw dmd MW"-.Mk III 144ý1 Y 111'38,2; sim. and he holdsw3dw 1383,6 ; unite w3d and N snbw 11138,12. One text has the title srn3-rn-rnnb

rn-'b NY

ýZk

and

IV 204,14

where the king is before Nekhbet and Wadjet. The scene shows the king being crowned by the two

(p1.90lst reg.). goddesses The use of the word at Edfu is clear, but nsyt in the ritual may not be the plant used in the recipes for unguents. It is also used at Philae (1858) Photo 516.

nstyw

minor heavenlybeings

Among the minor deitiespresentat the rising of the sunand offering of Maat are

%%

112,8 ; they are also mentionedin an offering of the msktt (morning)sunboat -

c,

Dr

IV 261,6.PI.47 (line 14) showsthemas threehumanheaded,mummiformfigures.

nstyw A text apportions genilto each of the months of Akhet and Peret. the fourth month of Akhet genii, eý , fV for-the third month of Akhet St? 11.14 imyw bt introduced in and are general as -= tile, U' Urn V 11,9 For Peret imyw ht ýw V 11,11 ; 2nd month . after Tboth V 12,1 ; 3rd month

after Ptah V 12,3. lbe text continues for

AAII, ý

Shemu: 3rd month

=-% IIi

4th J7.; Geb V 104, month after

.92,

,i%

after Osiris

V 105,2.

nV

hippopotamus as Seth , Wb 11338(15) GR

d may be an abbreviationof n9n 'rageegiven a hippopotamusdeterminativeand emphasisingthe destructivenatureof the enragedanimal.Thereis alsoa verb Wto drive away'which is morelikely

982

as the origin, so that the hippopotamus is 'one who is drivcn away' . In the Myth it occurs as the , 18 pHB brings 86.1 VI 87.7 A; VI f 'to object of st cut up! and cuts up his flesh VI 87.1 5Z-

texts : in. n. i

2-7

tbtb i%ir.f VI 138.8. In slaying the hippopotamus m nmt he is on the block

IV 343,6; also VII 168.15 sim.

and cut up VII 149,2.The term is attestedat Edfu alone.

Of

to driveaway, expel Wb Il 337 (12) to 338(3) OK

Faulknernotestheoccurrence of theverbng in Urk 1100,8 cxper andthe undcrlyingimplication of the verb seemsto be 'to put aparf 'to spliC.At Edfu the verb is mostoftcn usedin the pun n't nrn 'drive away rage' : in pacifying Sakhmet the king ,

1

dn 111134,5. Hathor Also Hathor : ngn of -Qsw

w3d wr 'drives away the one who rages

n1n IV 343.1. sistratext

at him (king) to the GreatGreen'V 144.8.Reflexive(becausethereis no intransitiveform) : falcon 'M

2ý! -

nY

r1inm nst.f'he removeshimself to unite with his throne' Vill 107.11.

grain Wb 11338(6-9) Ute andGR

ng 'to drive away'is at the root of the noun. for nYcan be usedin the senseof 'to winnow' (NVb11 337,11) Vandier suggested 'to winnow' wassynonymouswith b3t3 'to shake,to winnow' that ng . andthat the substantiveWgraindcrived from theverb [Nlan.Vl p.205-7with examples). P "*'* The word is usedof 'grains'of corn : the Coptosnomeis broughtwith M4V

113.2."" I

From the late Periodtheword couldapply to grainsof otherthings,primarily sand(carlicstcxample 41,19 Ebcrs sand of building site with I==

in the foundationccr=ony. 'pouringout sand,preparingthe 13 in 'its IN 102.2-3 r ; comparativephrasesgrain grainsof sand

'cz: `,, ý 00 is food 11175,12 ; and geesealso 3 %S*e mci &a more numerousthan sand'

11242.16

2ý" lc"%=ý : like like bread provisionsarc sandof the shoreand

IV 3.3 -,an offering bcarcr,

'her childrenare more than r3o

1466,5 -. CIO

582,17.

of sand11254,9; also

alsol

983

to inhale

nýp

Wb 11339(1-8) MK, GR oft Cr.236a; CED 115; KH 131to blow, agitate NOyq7T Faulknertranslatesn9p as 'to pane from Peas.BI,

101 [FCD 1401 At Edfa the objectof nrp is . Ac"=3 incense 'breathed in' by bnmmt. k 1110,10 the nostrils of the gods : 'ntyw usually, eýý (34? jlnmty CM 314,14

the smell of incense Yl 312,10

Intyw

*"*ý 130 'CM

ILnmtt

im. sn VI

AAA-A

nostrils of the gods 1559,13.

cn=i ir

With suffix : 'c*='**'

"d n snir 1494,10-11-, C= E.

smell of burnt incense1501,13 ;I

-a

receive incense

I smell its fragrance 1 475,4. _ With m: 1494,10-11 ; VI 314,14 ILnmmty.k rn ibt irt. R' 1 555,14-15. A""'

Burning myrrh is smelled c=3

13

for a distanceof one schoenus1383,18.

nXm-Nvd3-hw.f sacred barque %0 Wb Il 339 (14) GR In the 9th UE nome, the sacred barque is named

2S Z A-go-_J

which sails to the quay I

338,13 [Jones, Glossary p.2491.

ngmt

feldspar Wb 11339 (19) to 340 (4) BD

From the Berlin amulet board,emongst the six most valuable stones, mined in Sinai, the eastern desertand Elephantine used to make amulets [Harris, Minerals p. 115-1161. , The word occurs at Edfu as a substance used to fill the eye 136,15-16=PhilAIp. 13t-n Lr iso,

n9n

105(15) iI

mh vvjj3t rn

C33:1 J= I

In the workshop,among the precious stones used to make

VI 165,16. '.

n mY 11215,5

to rage, be angry Wb 11340(11-30)Pyr.

ni(h is an emotionconnectedwith Sethfor it is disturbingandpotentiallydestructive. Gods rage againstenemies: Horus

vin

pý

-C=I-

lf-iCL foes VII 262,2-3 ; Harsiese r-u: 3 Qý

984

mdyw.f VII 262,9; thethird harpoonof Horus cm

2r,

VI aInn) disturbanm ragesandcauses

ragingof heart1313,15-16-.Mcntyt -

75,11-12; Mehyt is

ZJ

raging

VI (panther) 'pacifying his heart I;;?, after of eyes1271,17.Also notethe spellingwith a panther: 222,5-6meatoffering. line in Vicnna 31 11 19 (1-16) Old; P. dcmotic 11341 Wb rufn siorm. 'storm, cot. rage! ngn 'your it from king is 71e Seth : is the turbulence protected and with a storm of with Connected nfn . nirwt 1473.13

136,6 ; protectyour body from .0

bonesare safefrom your limbs are safe I-

Ac= '5 93 I-j there is no rage 1171,15. %%

After wd : wd c= -

she(Hathor)putsher rageagainstfoes1127,3 ; Isis wd IP--o-

r foes

1490,9. dr : cm -SP- from Egyptin thenameof a geni 1198.11. 1500.15; alsoby the sea theboatsof the harpooners .

3t-dn experiencedby goddesses: ' '4*""* in 3t. f calm the sea m ý,ý r--

C=CC3 J%--j

VI 128,4.

n9n,is connectedwith darkness: an offeringof cosmetics.the eye is brought-A- r3a is no 'rage in it 184.6 ; make bright against I'M4 drive away

the rage of the sky IV 34.4 gods

'CS*3 Hathor 115.17 of ; with sistra sb

ýýj

Edfu is called 1w-n9n : Horus Merty is in c= dd Ngn 165,17 ; C=D cm n

S'V

there

7=3

výj

CD

" 1500.13. his lady l of q!

1575,11 ; Edfu is c= IMA"

VI 11.5 (Gauthier DG 1461. ,

ragingone= enemy

ngn

f. Wb 11342(1-2)GR In the singular this term seemsto refer to Seth as a hippopotamus,and reflects the rage of the animal into In hippopotamus anger. staying texts : sm3 provoked when

also

cm ",

in abattoirUrk VIII 21d. In pacifying Sakhrnc

IV 58,14

texts : Hathor nr

rn lw-nln IV 214,6-7,

r .. IV 3433 (or a noun); theking'comesoutagainst :2->--.. " 1$,

224,13-14.

n%9t?

flame

Horus, givesIntyw'. k rn

C=

C=

137.10 111 in (bt) burnt the ire and your enemies

985

'angry fire'? (crocodile slaying text).

to tear , rend

nYd

Wb Il 342 (13-16) GR n9d is perhaps an n-prefix on the verb Vd 'to cut' or sim. [FCD 273 Ydi 'to take away, remove, pull']. It occurs in GR temples and thus at Edfu. The verb is often used with Ig3t, Int 'claws' and thus 'tear, renX best fits the translation: Horus 15-Z8 3,"'-Ij sbiw. with his claws 1575,3 ; sim. ajb.

4ý 1120(6ý)

VIII 106,1 'g3t 1270,13; Horus

andas an epithetof Khonsuas the falcon

'nt 1381,1.0.Also usedof goddesses Mehyt is Tm

'rending of eyes' (piercing ?)1 313,15-16 In alliteration of n: Edfu is iw. nYn n R' n . I

Nk VI 11,6.

bl

'21 a

f; -

A less violent but, equally destructive use of the verb is in a msw-plant offering, where the king 'r= '--0- 11 cut (pick) plants for you to brighten your face 194,2 (entered seperately in Wbjl

342,17

GR).

nqr

dust Wb H 344 (12-16) GR

The verb nqr 'to sieve' is well known from the Old Kingdom and the noun nqr is determined with a sieve sign, showing that the dust indicated here is very fine, like the dust of sieving or something reduced to dust by pounding. The term is always used as nqr-nbw 'gold dust' and is commonly used to describe sun light. At Edfu, as Horus is a solar god , it is connected with him with

riwwn6 IV 16,7

Vill 108,1 ;

CD

-a -O=N- m;?j

W4

V11189,10;

15?% IV 18,2

0 117 (15); rswý *61

he fills the earth

0 1285,10;

IS;?,

R\i' II51,1. AtDcnderaand ., II

Philae it is Hathor/Isis who has this epithet.

from later development GR) function 'to (Wb 11344,17-18 a clearly, also nqr can asa verb sprinkle' the noun : the temple nmt r niwt. k

to copulate,

in ) 123,14 drww (parallel ; alliteration of nto shkr rn m nbw sprinkled with gold 1 543,2.

98G

Wb 11345(3-10) Pyr. DG 229.8 CED 107noun NOCIK Dependingon contextnk 'canrangefrom 'rape, to casualillicit liasons,to regularmarital rcladons7 [Eyre,JEA 70.1984 p.93 n.121. *W "%=b The term is usedat Edfu in the epithetk3-nk 'copulatingbull': Nlin, Lf Horus official nameof

1120% '80)

1407,8 as an

115(24).

The verb is usedmetaphoricallyof theflood 'copulatingwith ' land : his hCartis hot ,

Ir 4L

m, bmt. f he hascopulatedwith his wife 1582,16-17: in the 19thLE nomethe canalDr -'M

to

makeyour field pregnantIV 37,8. The abominationslisted in somenomcsincludethis term - implying that the word could have connotadons of improper conduct : 19th LE nome 'god hates lcm

Pap.Tanis Fr.30) ;I st LE nomer-w

Vi-iI

0r 111

"E'* "

ý -1 1336.1-2 (al S0

dr. f 1330 (in the Scbcnnytosnome ný IS

3h. Montet, 1 Mmi 11,1950p.104-51. by see sm3 replaced In a pacifying Sakhmetritual , theking is welcomedas

=one who doesnot copulatewith

IV 312.4 .i ....

nkk

homosexual Wb 11347(8) BD alsoLA 111272

Wb cites its only cxamp' le of nkk from BD 125.27in the NegativeConfession ýb 'K::

havenot copulatcdwith nkk'translatcd as'Buhlknabe!(homosexual)-a prohibition"against''

what is consideredasunnaturalsexualintercourse.This is repeatedat Edfu in the abominationof god in the 19LhLE nome =b

-VI 336,1-2(alsoPap.Tanis Fr.30). It is derivedfrom nk'and %;: Ro

correspondsalsoto Copac Noe I i(

'adulterer fornicatoe.againimplying incorrectbehaviour. as ,

in prohibitionsof this kind of behaviourin Ankh. 13,12; 19,1.

nkn

to wound. injure Wb11346(8-12)Pyr.

(sccalsoFCD141)

nkn is usedat Edfu : with direct object - florus

sblw. f 1378.15 ;S

987

si3t.f who harmsone who seeksto hurt him VI 73,1 (afterJEA 29 p.15 n.d). The means to do this are specified : with claws VI 116,8 ; and the turtle

ý The determinative

ý 41,

Irl Is

VI 127,12; with a knife

whose limbs are hurt IV 306.9.

Y--

suggeststhe action is mostly associatedwith a knife but nkn takesthe

object 'foes'only from GR textssuggestingnkn hadbeento the vocabularyof similar termsfor'to destroy hurt'.The verb mayalsobe relatedto the synonymousterm tkn andconfusedwith ng3, for , examplein a bull sacrifice

ng3 VII 310,1 - by comparisonwith the samephrasein

othertexts,the word shouldbe ng3.

nkpt

plant

Wb Il 346(3) and(4) NK In texts nkpt are usually mentioned with iwfyt but their meaning is unce,Lain They are measured in msti units and may have been an originally foreign fruit, later grown in Egypt [Janssen, CP 4 4 71b, 16a, in Harris 3661 P. ; also p. Materi4n

64c,8 among lists of plants

xg

UZ [Helck,

V p.759L] Wb suggests this is a loan word and is a plant or fruit [see Burchardt, .

Fremdworte 11591 loan word]. At Edfu there is a plant, now written nkty which is used to make kyphi :2 deben are used and 5 kite of

'rýý.;

b

AZ4-ý kyphi P. Harris the recipe where

11211,5 (Wb II 348a). This is the sameas is used - so these two plants are the same

[53a,8 and seeRdE 28,1976p.631.Charpentierregistersthis as an imported Asian plant [p.420-1 no.659].

nqt

turtle

In a text for the slaying of the turtle

4U<

IV hurt' limbs 'turtle 't. f are whose nkn

306,9. from Pyramid in dates the 4-6). The 344,3 H (Wb I)e use is from derived verb The word and nqrn sad' i be 'to be literature. suffer, afflicted' translated as -It can texts and throughoutreligious and medical [JEA -16,1930 p.211 and may be an epithet of the turtle as 'the afflicted' one referring to the 51 §179]. 100 [OMRO legs its p. the growth of animal comparativelysmall and apparent'stunteS

988

ng3

typeof cattle Wb 11349(1-5) OK

from but OK In is horns. long texts ng the word usually writtcn ng3 are a large type of cattle with , W In it they MK are often shown with representations the appearsas ng3. both are used

'short horn, cattle! and

for meat and some for milk production. 7be ng3 are charactcriscd by slimmer and

longer legs with big horns which bcnd outwards.7tcy are shown in ficld and marsh sccncs and are usýd also for treading in seed,thus are both useful work animals and valuable for their meat [Ghoneim Rhind p.72-6 ; in general Montet, Mmi 13,1954 ppA3-581. ng3 cattle are frcqucntly shown as tribute from the south, north and Libya and were probably already in Egypt when mankind settled there [Ghoneim op-cit. p.99-100). In his study of Egyptian hunting rituals, Otto suggested that the term meant lassooed cattlc'who had beencapturedritually JJNF-S9,1949 p. 173).

At Edfu the ng3 bull is regardedas oneof Lhe'bullswhich was sacrificedin the templeto represent Seth as a wild bull. Ilis

was one of the most prestigious sacrifices (c f. Lloyd. Hom. Vcrmascrcn Il

612 n.9 Bonnet, Ral.

p.752] and in sceneno.23 of the Opening of the Mouth , particular to Upper

Egypt [Cauville, Osiris p. 123 n.3 ; Goyon, Rituels p. 121 The word is often used in alliteration of n and in word play: 'U 2; y--- ng. 0 rn nmt VI 141'.10 ng3. n. i IUZXXý VII 310,1 temple, the king goes to lb

9 YG, ng. tI in nkn. t V11 316.11. At the consecration of the

" V;? *T

and sacrifices 1w3w and geese which then go into the '3bt

funerary meal in the temple IV 331.12 ; also '4j

404D

raise the arm over the bull of

Upper Egypt IV 242,18-243.1 - an Upper Egyptian bull is specifically named for this ceremony. 71c bulls are mentioned with iw3w elsewhere : 1w3w and gazelles3 /,--;-Mrn nmt on the chopping block 1497,16.

In a more unusualuse of the term, a text affirming the kingship describesRe Harakhty thus he hasshownhimself to be a ng3-bull VI 338.5 In this casethe .

rdi. n.f sw

sacrificeof sucha bull mayberathera contradiction.

ng3

to kill , cut up Wb 11348(16-19)Pyr. GR

Wb cites Pyr.§1544 as the earliest example*.ng3-n.1 n.k ng3 tw m ng3 I have killed for you

989

the one who killed you as a nega bull. The meaning seemsclear from this and the association with the ng3 bull is maintained at Edfu and in other GR temples suggesting that ng3-ng3

are

41-611h 1WAi 1ý, 316,11 knife VII Zr 310,1 TFX Ng VII bring ; complementary : ;I with the ng Ai m nmt VI 141,10 [for this association Pyr. §504a and Komm. V p.497]. The verb can also have other objects : foe

4ýj

nJ sw 'I have killed him in the Island of Fire' 11 15,7

alliteration of n, the king "Ut44 nb3-br IV 214,1 -.alsoF

4

113kw.ib 1401.15. With the 41 flays

object of 't limbs ,a translation 'to flay, cut' is more appropriate : the harpoon

his limbs VI 75,2 [after JEA 29 p. 14 'mangle']and in the protection ritual : his protection is that of 46 JR Des

n. f

%

when he has flayed the leg bone VI 301,10-11 and Philae 3 ng3

blw. sn [after Ghattas, Schutz p.72 and n.3 p.73]. These and other GR texts use both the specialised and archaic ng-ng association and also an extension of the verb to be used with other objects, showing a continuation of the old use of the verb and a recognition that the verb can be used in other ways - if only as a variant.

knife

ngnt

, trzJ. " 316,11 VII (with 'to injure! knife) tI is Edfu : m ng ng3. a to nkn accompany 14-dix ngnt usedat possibly ng ng.t! m nmt hr

(either becauseof his harm or by his knife ?) VI

141,10.

ngi

to breakopen

-

Wb 11348 (6-14) MK 'to kill': from is in Wb, the as ng3 root same used as noted perhaps ngi two sources so that the flood can pour out 1477,11-12 ; sim. zs ;,.!j Also '

uýý

Ux

I break open the

I done by Anukis 1115,7.

11252.1-2 its land for k break 01 out produce! the pouring you n. up

4 ahý-j zy.

also VI 226,12. Mg

Intransitive use : the flood breaksout of mountains NwnlFý--J 11251,13.

ngrgr

knife

n dw 1324,5 ; flood ,ý

ý-

I

na

990

NVb11350(1) GR f Attested from Edfu only : ZSr-)&. IC.

14

Z114,013

iýcsl ?1 'my knife beats the

186,16-17and coll. from XI 294 - probably should be grgr .

ngsgs

to run over (of water)

Wb11350(3-8) D.18 is ngsgs used with reference to the overflowing the of root gsgs, treasury bursting with riches and granaries overflowing

of the inundation.

the royal

with grain. This is the usual use of ngsgs

also [Wb belcg Paheri 3 and Carninos, Tale of Woe p. 55 n. 61.

At Edfu ngsgs reverts to referring to water bverflowing:

water vesselsare

163.15 (XI 271) : in a water purification bring a vessel ,1

c, * m m3'tyw overflowing

(termfor water)11265,7. with righteousness The form ngs is alsoattestcd,a libation vesselis filled with freshwater 4c---

C- as

I,173,8 f (XI 242 and Wb 11350.2GR). tw n. u-tt. C]

ngg

noise of sistra

Wb 11350(9-12)Pyr. ngg primarily refersto thescreechof thefalcon(Pyr.§1959)cc cackleof gecsc(BD 179,10.Taharqa pl.24,23and p.59 n.46) and thcrcforeis a bird sound. In GR tcxts howcvcrthe word rcfcrs to the noise made by the sistra, whose sooLhingfinkling soundmay be comparedto the twittering or chirruping of birds : 'you rejoiceat

their noise'1101.9 : your heartrejoicesat zya I

1372,9.' Itis likely ngg became NOCNC6

in Coptic which means'to mock, rcproacW- closer to the

'harsh'natureof ngg (Cr252b ; KII 138)andstill far from thegentlesoundof the sistra.

nt

flood Wb 11198(10-15) nA MK

FCD 125'watce

nt is a further term for the flood, sometimesdifficult to distinguish in spelling from nwy for exampleand certainlyanalogousin meaning.It is usedoften at Edfu : he brings

13wr sw.f,

991

old at his time 1112,13;I scareawayDry Seth) IV 214,6 ; do not fear imyw mý %-ý water, in procession VI 33,11 ; ^-. ,,, -`

'he who is uponthe flood' (crocodileform of

==

VI 79,10-11 ; he brings '=%%

--ý

with fresh

r nw. f 1324.,

. 7., -A

nt pt4 or pt4 nt 'to open the watee as a mode of creation [Finnestad, Image p.33 n.65 not 'to , create' as MOET p.20 or 'the one who made the waters' BEFAO 64,1966 p. 144 , Lord of fear VI 182,15 ; as protector

3==-

of

VI 186,5. It is also the name of the canal 131 .

in the templeVI 186,6and it is replacedin later tradition by Ptah (3

1117,8-9; Ptahis gloriousof imageof

,,%

nt

A^ý%

13

*

r--r-

....

hpr

111132,5.

redcrown Wb 11198(4-8)Pyr.

nt showsthe closeconnectionbetweenthe Red crown and the goddessNeith. Sheis often shown wearingthis crown andit is identifiedasbelongingto her andasbeingher.It waspossiblythecrown of Sais originally which cameto dominatethe whole Delta and was the symbol of Lower Egypt [Abubakr,Kronenp.47 - 59 abdp.56 and54]. The word is not frequentat Edfu but whenit

occursit is mostoften associatedwith the White

4 'you Crown : in the canalof the 4th LE nome, seize 61 to the king rnbt jjr 40.6"

and

unitedwith TY IV 25,14; offererscome

the north carryinghis red crown IV 239,15;I give you the White crown

as king of Lower Egypt 1172,5. There is also one offering ritual for the Red crown : bnk

1Y, Take -,, tY wsrt , Ladyof Imeyt

is the name of her majesty' The king gives .

to Wadjet who returns the two lands bowing to the king, and foreign lands under his sandals. Lower Egypt rejoices at

of the king as a sign of Lower Egyptian kingship VII 165,2-14

(with unpublished pl. 168). nt also occurs in the place

nt

1216,6. is Horus Eye to come the said of whence

particleof the genitive(;Peen)

nt is the masculineand femininegenitiveparticlewith the spellings: 11 IV 19,10;T 1116,1. :: =) IT

IV 10,8

IV 15,6

962

Wb Il 304 (9-13) MK In origin pcrhaps nb is an n-prerm on bw 'to proted also common at Edfu, especially in the phrase

VIII

V 263,3

Horus from 'Protect the : the strong' weak nb m3r m-' -*N, sr

VIII 163,1-2.

107,15;

In puns with nhy 'protectoe : Horus nDy wr

VII 45,8 ; nýy

irnyw-b3t

oqk,

0

ýp

goddesseswith his wings 111112,2. the Two Lands Il 47,9; the temple hr

In other contexts : the king is made strong the cult images VIII 133,2.

C=

nb is the action of the strong who bring help to those who are weak and one text explicitly says, 'Horus ^%WA q8Jk-J of one burdenedwith troubles! VII 113,12 -so that as a correct course of action it is connectedwith Maat. Urk IV 48,16 has the determinative

showing someonein trouble and a

translation such asone who assists'might imply the underlying meaning [FCD 137'succouel.

nby w

protector

Wb 11304(14) to 304 (5) D.19oft.GR nhy is derived from the verb nh 'to protect'and it occursoften at Edfu as an epithetof gods and 4, qirJalso Il 39,16 king. Most often it describesHorus of his fatherVII 156,7, 155,15 ;0 e- -)--j 4,17 ; Khonsuis J!;

rGqq

4q,,ýj

-eq I 1370,1andcompare b,---j

of the one who createdhim' III Or 1311.10

of his father 1272,9 . Horusis nhy-nfr

91,10; land VII judges ly'q'OQ3ýJ this who

g4A,, ýJ imyw-t3tVII45,8; nby wr k--J of niwt andspwt VIII 122,13-14 Amun-Padjer alsohasthisepithet: O"-ýqquýj 1147,8, goddesses Land 1159,8.The godsof Edfu are

nfr protectshis fatherVI 8,7 qn in tlwt. qn VII 308,13; he is Oqq m niwt VII 202,6; 111112.2sim.

mnh of WetjcsctHorus1405,8 0

of godsVII 105,12-13.The king

qq

0

of the Black

VI 311,5-6; the guardiang odsprovide

332,7. VI Rage four Isle Re R' the protectorsgurading on of s3

nb

to lament, to compUn Wb 11305(11-14)MK

nht v

lamentation

Wb 11305(15-16)D.19 and (17) MK- GR

'-w

963

The underlying implication is that nb is the mourningof the dead [Speigelberg,ZAS 43,1906 p.133'mouming,grieri. It is usedin this way at Edfu.espcciallyin the textsof the SokarChamberin I

Mýý

parallel with ý3y Jkb , h3w : NephLhys cc"

of the heart1210,8 ;B usiris 09

they lament for you 1201,12-, Ge-ty

1214,10.

Further : Horus says to the king after ýrw-l

r-r

gn.

is offered srwd. i 0 -!ip-

m ib n sbiw. k 'I

make lamentation great in the heart of your foes'll 71,2.

lotus

nbb

Wb 11307(3-8) NK, GR Two types of lotus are known in Egypt - the white and blue lotus. The White has leaves with jagged edges,the bud and leavesof the flower are round and the flower bowl shaped.The Blue lotus hasround leaves but a tall long bud and a goblet shaped flower. In Egypt both flowers grew throughout the country and were celebratedfor their sweet smell. The word for lotus is zen (et var.) and from the NK is full is lotus flower ff. ]. [Dittmar, Blumen 47 It bud, though the written p. to the with nbbt refers possible that sýn and nbbt were used to differentiate lotus types, thus it has been suggested that nhbt is Nymphaea V

Gift 633ff. L. [Food, p. and nelumbo

LA III col. 1091-1096; Keimer,

Gartenpflanzen11361. At Edfu it is likely that nbb was not a specific lotus but applied to all kinds and it is the subject of an offering ritual ýnk nhb [Dittmar, Blumen p.98]. This is most often made to Horus : ýnk 0 V

V 50,17-51,13 ;V

IV 392,12-393,3

149,15-150.10 ;V 342.4-10

VII 78.6-79,4

162,6-163,2: VII 321.5-16. With Hathor:

1--!::)

V 245.7-17 ; 111185,13-186,2 ; with Harsomthus -nk

ý, 1; VI 247,10 - 2458,9 eej

d7

VI 338,13 - 340,4. In all these texts the offering is reiterated by

the king and the lotus is the first lotus which grew from Nun in the lake of fire at Wenct (Hermopolis). Horus is the child who came from the lotus flower (often called nhbt-wr V 150,8). Horus himself can be called

VII 79,2 ; VII 162,7-8 VII 321 or r---v a0

9ý2"

e

Yt

VI 248,2 and the king is identified with him. In return Horus gives

the kinQ good thiner, - herin stnell the 19tusev, of Rtimmor(V 51.11) and NO Pnolq and fiakesare C1111 of flowers, the flood is high (VI 248).

994

Wb 11356(6-8) OK Cr.55b*.CED34; KH35tospiton terny

rz#\Tb4l

'4%*eF. from Egyptian -4 r*' Coptic term came an word suggestedthe

'spif of which only the

ee- (Wb 11368.13Pyr.) is 42-9The stressed-r requiresEgyptian c;D- so that attcstedL

form -

NK from is floof justified for it is 'to the from direct derivation ntf probablynot written ntf a , . thoughin GR textscanbe spelled

"x'ýr- The root of all thesetermsis tf 'to spit out' with an .

Coptic is be it die Over the time of ntf could spelledndf andwith this pronunciation origin n-prefix. term. Idbwy 1468.5 also

ntf is usedat Edfu asa varianton othertermsfor lo floo(f 3= NL-

your high groundandislands11254.12; Harsomthusgivcs the king . 'what the

Z "% 'a& have (q') spatout mountains x -A and

ntf-Vw

n D'py 'what the flood hasflooded' 1112.7.

'flood of thelimbs- typeof beer Wb 111250(9) GR

Wb citesonly onereferencefor this term: Phill 1 54.13 (andn.6) = PhilaePhoto226 the II^ "'^* goddesssays, 'My heart is glad with ,4 '*-.1. *

'watcr of ft

limbs "I (in a becr offering)

An earlier text at Edfu confirms the existenceof this word : Ilathor drinks of

4m**qý '9*-&

and drivýs

away sadnesswith bcce IV 105,12-14.ntf-b'w seemsto be a word for locce.

Of

third personmasculine,indepcndant pronoun Wb 11356(3-5) DG 187,

'Y1

Cr.Ilb; CED113; KI1129 NT04 GG p.564 and §114; JunkcrGrD p.42-3 and §55-56with possessive use. At Edfu :

ntk

ýf

1. '0Eý his is the nameof Rc for cvcr VI 264,12. C=I

nt pronoun secondpersonmasculine,indepcnde Wb 11357(2-3) DG 187

1.; ý

995

Cr.Ilb; CED112; KH127

NTOK

ntk is usedoften at Edfu, especiallyin the geographicalofferings.The areaor canalis broughtby the king and Horus is given an epithetto associatehim with it and show his universality,this is plus a noun/participlephrase,from IV 21-42; 171-194andV 105-12ý

alwaysprecededby

13-28 with consistentspellingsexceptfor S? , `C=a

br-ntt

IV 41,12.

IV 31,2

because Wb 11355(2-3)

GG §223also at Edfu : Horus

xt-

ir m3lt n RI 'becauseit is is he who made

Maat for Re!VI 240,13.

ntY

to hit , strike Wb 11386(2) GR ndg

Borghoutssuggeststhat nd is n9d 'tearup' (Wb 11342,13-16)which seemslikely in the caseof the jjfd 'tear up the eye!162,8-9 ; and also c=

only Wb reference

bl nt wbr

CD VI 134,3[notein JEA ti IV 149,1-5 .. T 59,1973 p.125 n.5]. The writing with suggeststhat the word is not to be split n9d, but reads VI 3133 ; dfd nt wbr

nd andcompletemetathesismusthaveoccurredby this time. Thereis alsoa term nd (Wb Il 357,1) Papyrus Champ. 658 h] Magique [Weill, Rec. 'toL to the crocodile p. n. splash', referring meaning , which may be connectedwith the term nd.

skin, hide

ntt

Wb 11357 (4) Late, GR

Wb 11356 (12) Mýd- -

The later form ntt probably derives from ntnt used in medical texts, a term determined by Q-which

later From 13). texts and Tableau Lefebvre, 490, head (WbMed p. refers to the skin around the into bites harpoon Myth in the hippopotamus Edfu hide the : especiallyat of the ntt refersto the , AA^OWA

.0

C-

VI 67,7 [JEA 29 p.10 n.k commentson thqýincorrectdeterminative]; clawsseizehold of

A^^-^ 'a"

A.

ý^

e VI 72.10 ; of the falcon Ch. "

"6'" 'scratch'. 311' and

C9

1114,23 as the objectof ndr in alliteration of n ,

IV 287,9 ; the harpoon stabs

^ ýq

of foes 115,16 ; in a

996

'Vlf-brings backhis hide 111127,9; Horus

fOrelegoffering,the king capturesthe foe andin Q

stabs (nk)

.,. i

of the hippctll 167.9.

Meeks suggeststhat the term comesfrom a root 4nI as in nit Iiidc! made into a sack inside which a body is placed [BIFAO 77,1977p.88 with note).

rope , cord

nLL

Wb 11367(9-11)Pyr. nit is usedfrom PyramidTextsonward,but at Edfu it is usedof theropeattachedto the harpoon the harpoonentersthe beast,with VVY therope1145.5-6:'Zrm*6 VI 73.6 ; the harpoonandam. eN are in the handsof harpooners VI 113,1; VI 115,4; VI 121,5.It is listed amongthe equipment VI 215.5andtheyhavepreparedtheir ropeson the harpoon readyfor use ,

of the harpooner

C- VI 114,6-7; 115,5; sim. VI 122,6. "c"n. The rope is alsousedto bind Sethoncehehasbeencaught: a collar at his throat

j.-J his rope

(or he his tied namely both his hands ?) VI 120,1 khb qs rn hands his both on .

SeLh iF--

Ao%o..^

tied up in his rope VII 110,15-16 ; possibly - nYn m mistake for

and slain in his Ur (if cg'is a

IV 58,13 ; the foe of the eye khb m

n raý,,

qs

rp

in his ropc3 1175a ;I give focs

tied up in a rope (or fled up and bound) 1292,11 ; that khb

du

Vill

dm

105,12-13.

to bind , tic

nil

Wb 11367(2-8) OK AAAft-^

The verb nU is usuallyusedof the foe lied Upas prisoners-. "

340,15 -, nhsyw, 6

binds

IV 370.9 foreigners n bryvvt

have

fir

thernuV

V 233.11 -.the king reccives'the

I have tied it to the sand dwellers V 293.11 sothe qi rope

88,3-4. IV nbd -1mc-j

Intransitive : Seth is brought bring the antilope '

=b

bound

I

COY

1145,5 ulldc-'T ýOutSaAdals

ropeand holdsit

SU

dCh

-1 .. I%vy.f nb he is bound by both hands V1 120,1 1

'm legs The in 111146.10 his is bound the he calv f of ropes cL qj. .

CS

are

by the w3r rope as the king controls them 111168.11.Ile prisonersare bound

,

997

with their legsbentbackso that their feetandforearmsaretied behindtheir back,animalshavetheir legstied together. ',

Other things can be bound however: nsyw plant 4"""""*

metaphorically,the king lir *,=,Ck m-ntt 'bound': geese

d: k

x

cx

Jýj

'ý

is boundto the papyrus159,3

ib.sn bindstheir hearts(freezesheartsof foe) IV 235,12-13. 1111,6 ; thosedisloyal

are then slain 1299,1 ; possiblythe foe is broughtqs

*Ir-

", .j 1=1.10 UL

xI?

in the placeof piercingand

boundin bonds1292,1 ( ).

.0 ýc& As a noun 'binding ': Horus saysof the desertflocks, 'I see =,

I tftyw ir. k see nfyw n. ac-J

the binding which you havedoneof thosefoes VII 164,14; copiedin

323,10-11(not

Wb).

ntL

independeht pronoun,secondpersonfeminine Wb Il 357 (7) D.18 z /4 -3 Cr.llb; CED 112; KH 126 NTO

DG 187

Oftenat Dendera[JunkerGrD §64]lessso at Edfu.

ntt

spittle , outpouring Wb 11357(6) olderntnt Wb 11356(13)

In Totb.Nav.105,3 the deadman brings natron and resin, 'I purify

your

be to LdM 140]. (so Barguet somethingunpleasantor unclean seems ntt them' p. transpirationwith 14 has Ritual Abydos body. The it from tabl. impure :P the and comes and

////wash

first in be for the to is the : ? (so Wb Beleg) used word and this the most usualway away sweat chamberwest,HB a s13-mrt ritual, in ji'py iIJ

'D - n I--," a,!. Z.

in ýrn h'py shd ir 3bw 1 123,7-8;a text repeatedin VI 248,15 ; sim. iIj

and drive away all

il discussed : ntt evil from you MD IV 34. Chassinatcollectedall examplesof this mainphraseand D'py

n bm.k (not clear in

122,9 1 bm. k 1433,2-3 n possibly -sc-j

Pi 5-6 however) XXV, Moret 188 Mut text ; p. printed = fun. Pi Il 36 Schiaparelli,Libro p. =A.

...

in

connectedwith ý13-mrt [Khoiak 11650-651with

e-*-

in ýIpy 'sdcr6tion'p.189

from cloth offerings and are, are examples all ... ýu-tntt remainsuntranslatedby Chassinat].

998

Aýý

ntt also exists as a verb : the canal of the Ist LE nome -..

el>

-*ic--

n. k mw m fnd. k 'he

exudeswaterfrom your nosefor you'IV 21,14[de Wit, BIFAO 55,1955 p.112 spit out]. The word can refer to liquid from the mouth :

A--b

on

t;, ),

Mett. pp.61 of his lips MCM170[Sander-Hansen,

and70'Speichel].

god

nir

Wb Il 358 (1) to 360 (12) Pyr. DG 232,6 Cr.230b; CED111; KH127

NOYTC-'

WOY-t

The etymology of nir is unknown and written from the earliest texts with the flag sign

a

symbol of the presence of something sacred,the fluttering of the streamers of the flag in the wind, S1 full spellings of nLr signifying the divine presence.The word is written thus at Edfu, both in

and the (closed)flag sign is usedasa determinativefor divine names. In older textsthe god sign 4 and this is also commonat Edfu as well as the can be written with a hawk on a standard further development,wherethe falcon is written alonefor n1r. The sign thenembodiesin one sign 'goS,HorusBelidet, 'falcon!- especiallysignificantat Edfu. Spellings With attribute adjectives: nlr. w' : HorusBehdct

1379.8

V 8,10 ; in the theological statementin the,6th LE nome, 'You are

4A 14152 ; Jr bpr mI@

I

one god

[Wb 26,6. is Beleg - Re IV It became to two creators applies gods' a phrase which generally who Atum, Aton, -Osiris]. njr-wr : Horus Behdct

1268,17

1158,7

1357,17.

(in Greek in Ptolemies is king Edfu to the the of applied names usually at = Euergacs, njr-mnb Lý0'p. 712a benefactor), in the nameof Ptolemy III [LA IV 11941, but p3 nir mnb can be 9

I 1106,17. kings IV Ptolemy to other such applied as , B 14 C9 fps: Also of god.ý : 1170,13; nlr. male god': Tanen is

ol'

of Punt 183.17 ; nLr-L314

2 IV 1.11. father the of gods and

In namesof Ptolemies

Oc6t'F-OEPYE'TC(L'"'* PtolemyIV is heir of

146,3 ; 127 (8)

1536.5 ; CleopatraI

999

537,6. OeOt ento6vetg

1176,6

1517,9

Oeot &5e?,Oot :A

146,3

ocOt 4rtXonCCrope;

1517,7

99 1475,12

ALL

Oeot Olkogiyrope;

1536,5.

1522,13.

1176,7.

The epithetsrefer to any two Ptolemaicof king andqueenand are usuallyfound in ancestralroyal rites. Plural forms -

cl cl

passim

It I

IV 21,12 IV 19,7

118,6

V 9,2 IV 13,9

4"

V 5,2 V%V

8.3

IV 53,9.1413,416. II I in the 6th LE nome, Horus is one god who becwnc

two gods IV 26,6.

n1r.wy occurs in the name of Edfu, where it may refer to Seth and Horus, (or Horus and Re or even

A1 the king and Horus) thusthe templeand town is

1558,2 (q.v.) andalso

C"-"3

1316,18.

n1r. '3

greatgod Wb Il 361 (1-7) Pyr.

The early designationof godsnjr-'3 occursvery oftenat Edfu as an epithetof HorusBehdetalmost IV 16,9 IV 12,5 eachtime his nameis written. Spellings , YJ V 5,2. The sign of My is usedbecausehe is especiallyreferredto as nlr. '3 [recognisedby'ý Jdnker,ZAS 43,1906p.112;B IFAO 43,1943 p.1041.-

n1r. nfr

goodgod Wb 11361(10) to 362 (3) OK

n1r.nfr is frequentat the beginningof texts FL ýfl ! 111160,8. IV 5 I'l I; 'I

1111,

IV 55,4 andpassim

1000

nir -t

goddess Wb 11362 (4-14) Pyr. DG233,1

fY-Illr S.

Cr.230b ; CED III; 'I 'Z V Singular: ca

1110,3

Dual: of thetwouraei Plural:

I

4ý, Lk Its

&-

41 'C',

1339.1

e

I

a-

-C=b

146,14;

nirwt bmwt 'femalegoddesses':

n1ri

C-1*43pil

NTZL)pe

KH 127

I

1312,13.

Dýr It'I iI sV

IV 17,15; V 301,17

HI 3,12. ef sit

1160,7-

to bedivine(adjectiveverb) Wb 11363(1) to 364(19) Pyr. DG235,1

n1ri occursoften atEdfu as an attribute,spefled

fll

191, IV 330,12 ;5

IV

20,1. It is usedin epithets: 'pp n1ri IV 28,3 : 1345,10; bik n1ri IV 47.11 ; snd Irl 1299,1 - plants 4ý1

A...

11 also smw -c>- IV 36,11;mw n1ri divine semen

jtý*

which comesfrom Osiris (from NIK) I

198,15. Verb: intransitive

'w. f 1170,2 ;

transitive

nirl

n shm.k I am divine for your image1492,10. W 1162,10and often.

cloth Wb 11365 (14-15) and (16) Late, GR

Ina cloth buying scene in the tomb of Niancli-

chnum, a buyer says of a bolt of cloth.

translated by the editors of the tomb as 'nlrw-tuch' [Ni4hchnum p.85 n.a and fig 101.Junkcr lists from OK cloth lists

794ý [Giza I p. 177 and also see Budge, Lady Mcux Collection pL7] and nir

occurs once in the Deir el Medina ostraca

O. DeM 452 (Janssen,CP p.257 n.g].

These examples seem to be an early form of the later word n1ri for cloth, even if the function and actual identity of tz cloth are not the same. From late texts and especially in the Ptolemaic period nirl cloth was brought as an appropriate

1001

offering to gods. Blackmansuggestedthat it was a collective term for all the colouredcloths or wrappingsusedin ceremony26 in the daily templecult [c f. Moret, Rituel p. 178ff ; JEA 32,1946 p.80 n.171 : irtyw offering, 7ake w1bt ... offering, 7ake

from the handsof Tayef 131,12 ; as a parallel to mntt

: 'I =) -Y limbs with

youngagainin

-0-d

C1 = -ýr 1 178,5 "rake ==W , 111140,13 ; VII 306,8sim. ;I

cl 1: 9" 1376,5 ;

md is for

to clothe your limbs ' 131,4-5 ; idmi 'making pleasant

to clothe your limbs '198,5 ; 'you are =1=1. Y

adomsyour body 111140,16

is to envelopyour limbs 163.17 -,in the FY cl IV 331,1.It is madeby Tayet

consecrationof the temple , hnk mddb3 11163,15. AM

In puns :a womanofferer brings brings

6,49doubly lslri. %P-%

twr. ti

-d great of secrecy1566,11 ;a man

divine cloth 1566,15; he adorns the cult image with

-1=:) V

andgreenandwhitecloth 1566,16-17. The term is usedin this generalway at Denderaalso, and the lack of punning (that is n1ri is not often punnedwith n1ri be divine) suggeststhat it hasa neutralmeaning..

n1ri

heart Wb 11365(5-7) Late, GR

As notedin Wb niri hasseveraldistinctandpossiblyunconnected uses. &, Ur of the creatorgod : P.Br.Rh. 33 andat Edfu, as the heartof Re which createdThoth : Re/Horus who begatThoth (hb) from the thoughtsof

his heartI 289A ; Thoth is

of

HorakhtyVII 322,7 [for Thoth as the heartof Re in generalseeGwyn Griffiths, JEA 44,1958 P.81, and n.12]. The bengabird is also supposedto havecomefrom

of the brother of the

goddessKhent-labetIV 121,2. In cosmogonicaltextsn1ri alsoplaysa role : the two separators comewhen

unitesin peace

with the island of peaceVI 181.12 [after BIFAO 64,1966 p.130 and p.132 n.n (dsprit) divine Alliot-Barucql ; when Tanen exists

I

Im "&,

exists 1117,7 ; in

it is the heart which

that this wasa divinity njr-ib who createdthe primeval createswater1117,9-10.Reymondsuggested water [MOET p.1421. cl The Osirian relic of the 10th LE nomeis

the heartof Osiris 1332,14 (also alludedto in

1002

Dendera.Osiris texts - Vcmus, Athribis p265 n.6 ; Beinlich, Osirisreliquien p.255-56 implies the reading is ib with a divine determinative]. In two texts the word is less clear : in a cloth offering text, Khons says to the king dU n. k

n hlvv.k 1 125,13

censer

n1ri

Wb 11365(4) GR and(10) GR Wb cites two examplesof n1ri 'censeefrom MD 11123.0 V-JA andMD I 49,b-c

tu-z

'is

raisedup r n1ri s'p.t to makeyour form divine'. The word also occursat Edfu : in an incenseand libation offering, 'I hold GoodYear,the king holds

in my left handV 82.10-11(pl.113 3rd rcg.); censingthe ffl*sa

VI 93,3 : andalsoD VIII 156,8.

A word given as 'Becken'(basin)in Wb (WB 11365,10)is most likely also this term : the king has `2' 3) in his hands,makingfestivehis house Punt!1536,7.71e determinative with produce of ld=Pf indicatingthat theobjectis madeof metal.

knife

nLri

A cl '0. is in In the killing of a turtle : mds 'my knife bdnw. k foes' Ilorus rn stuck your says -= to the king IV 151,3. The term is perhapsderived, ultimately, from the metal implement used in the Opening of the mouth called nLr.ti [Otto, Mundoffnung II 1960 p. 17). .

natron

n1ri

Wb 11366(8-11)Pyr. Gr. vLTpov

nitre

Natron is natural soda(sodiumcarbonateand sodiumbicarbonatewith someimpurities) with the in from Kab. from El It Wadi Natrun type the the coming southern was and used variety northern form of pelletsfor purification [Harris, Nfineralsp.1931.Etymologicallyit may be connectedto snir 'incense'., Wb read

as n1ri deriving from

but in Pyr. §1368this sign is the determinativeof

Sign GR list T9]. The [Gardiner ýsmn both spelling and also natron are of which ,

1003

and its variantsis probablya misreadingfrom hieratic

I

and shouldbe readas bd or bsmn as

Chassinatdoes.Most of the Wb examplesof the term should then be relocated.If all of these 1 spellingsareremovedthe actualexistenceof n1ri is lesssecure: Pyr §27has %CC Ow 5, where I I :o :: be for iff next to bd .15 whereit obviouslyis may a mistake andLD 1125hasi3wul , I not readbd , but could be Dsmn for exampleor snir. Harris acceptedthe Wb readingof to be nlry from argumentsput forwardby Steuerwho believedthis to havebeenoriginally snir However . is bd thus in the alone natron usually nlry whereas and Osmn require fuller writings ;I -1 PyramidTexts is nlry and when written with the complementr or n the term I

readsas nlry

[Steuer,WohlreichendeNatronp22 ff ; Harris,Mineralsp.194].nlry is the generaltermfor.'natroif which canbe furtherdefinedas nlry moXm' or bd Osmn[alsoacceptedby LA IV col.358-9]., Medical texts record a word nlryt (Wb 11366,14)whose nature is unknown [Wb Drog 319]. However a similar term on a fragment of papyrus, read as nlryt,

is used,to anoint the m.outh

[Caminos, Lit. Frag p.32 = pl. 10,3,4-51.This may be a by-product of nlry (used to purify the mouth) or a speciesof natroa, or simply an aberrantfeminine form of nLry [Harris, Nfinerals p. 1941. I

is generally read bd by Fairman in his sign list slips (I

VI 244,1 for example) and

originally as qs by Gardiner [GG T 19 and 20] , but there are examples of fully spelled n1ri cl purification rituals with pellets of Upper Egyptian natron : Horus says, 'I establish your house amb

0,

x

n1ril dt. k natronis great- it purifies your body' IV 216,8 ; Horus gives hsmn and Ci

«.0-

nir

br niri lit. k VII 55,5-6.

to purify, be pure Wb 11366(12-13)Pyr.

nir is the transitive form of n1ri 'to be pure' (with natron and incense)and it is used from the PyramidTextsonwards. kk At Edfu,,verbpunson nir 'natron'andthis makestheuseof the verb seemratherartificial andarchaic ri "'i incense Upper Egyptian offering, nir natronis in greatquantity c-=P. dt. k 'it purifies your body' IV 216,8 ; sametext - nir hr

nirw

sacredwrifings

dt. k VII 55,6.

1004

In a dw3-R' text, Apopis is destroyedT

is in 1 189,8 divine the a writings what -1with

hapax.

flowers

nlrw

Wb 11365(18-19)Med.GR is. it in 318] GR in [Wb Drog is temples then texts and attested medical plant an unknown nirw not clearif both refer to thesameplanthowever.Thelaterword maybe a GR re-inventionto suit the ) q2 oil

natureof the temple texts. It is found at Dendera

parallel with mnbw gives

protectionMD IV 43. The medicaltext use,Ebers184Tinnehmemittel'medicine, a parallel of this I ý 'and in7hieradcthesecould easily be confusedtext in H.23 hasinsteadqst.t (confusionof Moller

11). 11460

I

15 W is tied to the headof the king for At Edfu the word appearsin an amulettext, where protectionVI 299,7. Ghattasconsideredtheplant to be synonymouswith thesnb plant [Schutzp.50 n.4].

n1ri

beer Wb 11365(8) beerjug. (9) beerGR dM

The term n1ri occursthroughoutGR temples: Menqctmixes for you heart happy IV 197.3 (parallel text has nbti 111150,1' 2) also

w ,-1 of Menqetis offeredMD III 18i 4% 4`14=0

PhilaePhot. 1272; Take...

-T

.-

9 )- zr

'- -,to makeyour

MD IV 6; sweet

01

is mixedexcellentlyOrnbos161.65 ; Receive "

dC=W

-r I'll

(bccr offaing) PhiM 154,10-11

Abb.27. The Wb referencestranslatedas'jug' mostlikely refer to ftixce itscif.

nirty

sacmdeyes Wb 11366(1-6)Pyr.

In Iearlier texts nirt is mentionedin the'singular,being the eye of a god and perhapsa mark or symbolof his divinity. In the Royal Tombsthereis a minor deity

who is depicted in

a funcrarypapyrusin theform [Blaclanan JEA 5 p.32 andpl.V1 andalso in the tombsof SedI andRamcsscsVI. ,

1005

The dual form usually refers to the eyesof the sun god which give out light. Singular : the oryx was supposedto have stolen the eye of the sun god andwhen the animal is slain, the text asserts

the eye is sacred (that is 'safe) IV, 238,15-16 ; the relic in the

4th LE nome is

1330,16 the term is synonymous with wd3t in filling the eye,

Harakhty fills wd3t sw3jj ...

-C

Apopis in a sqr-bm3 text, Take

VIII 136,6. The term can also refer to the eye of n Nik IV

[though as Borghouts notes other 1305,7

'sacrecrwords, including wd3t can be used, JEA 59 1973 p. 128 n.4].

FjXal: the eyesof Horuswhich illumine the earthare V 8,3

VI 246,1 ; sim.

m

q=* 43tp

1'C=Ml. , 4T '" 1284,10;

V 154J ; and they drive away the

1112,9. In the 20th LE nome, god made millions and hundreds of thousands

darkness

camefrom

C:=I.

I "'

da %,

.14

'C2,

I -c=- ý=-

IV 38,7.

As with other words for 'eye' nirty is also a term for the two serpent uraei : in an invocation to the '2' ý '1 Uand 'M M' -C=: four uraei who face the four points of the compass,two are hailed as 'Ch %,, two are w3dty

the other

[Derchain, P.Salt 825 p. 846 with comparison to the four faces of Hathorl I

312,13-14.

ndb

foundation Wb H 368 (2-4) GR

Two early forms of ndb are unfortunately vague as to its precise meaning : Deir Rifeh Tomb VII (Siutpl. 19,33) lists

I "FLP //// : Urk IV 85,7 in drw 0?

AA-U

'2' Y-- [Tuthmosis c=-v,,

I Tombos stela]. Faulkner suggests'area! or 'extent! [FCD 1431,but the Luxor temple texts provide the best comparison with the GR temple text examples : 'heavenis establishedon its four foundations

of Amun , the land hr

of Amun'KRI Il 627,6.

ndb then hasthe'land uponWand this earlierplural word,(Wb 11361,10)becomessingularin the -

Or b- I

GR phraset3-Dr-ndb J, meaning'the whole earth'.It occursoften at Edfu : tribute of -671

"-

Or b. "r v-- 14882 ; Horus V 143,4; 111139,9 V 42.1 0 br of ; provisions .1 Al ,T 1' ?T 1ý S 0 t> -qqzo lord el 13,17(spelling is the sole 1433,13 illumines he of ; 3-ý TJ *, ' in)fn-t3-br-ndb. bi3t). Also f 'circuit 1556.1 lanif the confused with of : whole 11"f-

I

j t- ell 178,17 ; 'r "Z".

193,9 ; 1165,8 which is given to the king by the gods.

1006

Used by itself ndb refers to the whole earth (Wb 11368,5-6GR) and it is a synonym of B in exactly TJ1 1552,2 ' VIII 152.16 analogous ways: the beams of Horus illumine 1294,10 parallel to 0;

J

the lady of the flame illumines

199,10 ; the god divides out provisions

r--

C3 cm

To-

1165,3-; Horusrules

in the wholeearth1476,11.

As a substantiveimplying (people)of theearth: 'I give

' gods and goddesses. worshipping

T fear of you is in their hearts'I 398,13-14; foreign in 92,9 lands dread IV tremble the two ; .1 . j kiss the earth1164,2-.god makesthe king to rule countriesbow down , mi qd.sn of the wholeearth(parallelto UpperandLower Egypt) 1405,6. ndb may be somekind of markerfor thefurthestextentof territory(c.f. Heb Sedrun markercairns Also : pehu of the 19th LE nome, ntk'-r-'*11?

"%19b.I

w'f'ns

n. f nb3-tr

or 'who

IV 38.1 ? reckons the eye of his mistress, she subduesfor him .--

ndb

wing

At Edfu : Horus the creatoris bq3 057

111201,17

C "0 who protectshis greatplaceV 321,13-14-,sim. V 319,16-17

also ndrn ndb lord of the Wing': 169,15-16.Both epithetsoccur together: bq3

^-%, W% R49

tj go

VI 182,7.10 and the Creatoris ,

111199,12-13 0 'Q VI 182,8; probablyIV 185,14and they refer to

the falcon or flying ba of th--First Occasion[JEA 48,1962 p.87 nA ; MOET 16 n.31.Someof the textsgive further information: the Sia falconappears-ýýdRER wing extendedVI 182,4 the ruler of the wing halts and looks at-the constellationsVI 182,7 ; in a title of Mr-Hr

ty:;. a

VI

176,13. Alliot and Barucqsuggested that the word in fact shouldreaddbn andis written as ndb for a better it it They to term, the the making and pleasing eye. suggested was an neater more of writing intrans'itiveverb comparableto d bn [P)ýramidtextsand Wb V 437.4-111'to go round in a circle' . instance. dbn canbe usedof the flight of a flight in bird describes this the circling of a of prey which "II

^^", %, i

falcon so that ndb 'is a metathesisedtransitive form In one text, 1w bf C!I-

%%%%

suggestinga link betweendbn and ndb VI 14,14.7le translationof ndb would be 'one who flies/glides'(in a circle) [BIFAO 64 1966p. 135,140 and p. 135n.c - 136). Most recentlyFinncstad translatesthe title as'Lord-hovering'[Imageof The World p.31 for example].Oncethe word ndb is

1007

usedas 'wing' (though alwayý with a single wing determinative) it enjoys a restricted use afterwards.

to hear

ndb

Wb 11367 (19-23) GR ndb 'to hear' is attested from GR times only and is used as a synonym of sdm 'to heae [Otto, GuM p.30,136 for examples]. Its -origin is unclear but there is a term in the Pyramid Texts ndb 'to sip' [FCD 143] or perhaps 'to drink in' which could later have been applied to the ears 'drinking' in , sound.

I*"'" 10 'praises' hearing lb The verb is transitive: usedof nfrwIV9,5; sm-* ....

TJ vd I 50o'l 14 ;T . ; or

bknwIV15,4

j:j, &, gko dw3w 1500,9-10; 'words', hearts

V. 1459,5 ; 'sound'

14

ddw VI 10,6;

brw. f (of wind) VII 276,11 ; 'command! of

1121,12-,name1118,6.Most importantlyndb, spr 'hearpetitions': Horus

offering .0j

'W

Cb

Od petitionsof thosewho haveandhavenot VIH 93,7. d3isw. i VI 5,7.

With particle m

g 'gm-snw brothers listening Dr to the two his bird benu With prepositionn: earsare open VIII 107,14.

ndrn

lord ndb 111199,12-13

ndm is usedat Edfu in the phrasendm ndb 'Lord of the wing/flying': VI 182,8 ndb ý,_j

'*'F

VI 185,14(probablyIV 169,15-16).AllioVDarucqread VI

182,8as a mistakefor n1jr [translated'thenDbn approached,BEFAO64,1966 p.143 n.al . but the 'new' term Reymond the as recognised numberof other clear examplesof ndm makethis unlikely. falcon divine the in She Urd creator Edfu of name translated textsonly. of thewing!asa andexisting Its etymologyis not certain , but it is usedwith hq3 ndb also and possiblyis a substitutefor nb 'lord' [MOET p.16 n.3 ; JEA 48,1962 p.87 n.1]. It is given to Horuswhenthe pay-landwascreated AA^IA

'Cr

by him [MOET p.179] at this time the crew of the Horus proclaim 'the nameof If r our Lord is Horus' VI 176,12 jlr-3ýt

AC: 9-

'adl

also VI 181,2; Make

VI 185,1-2 - so it has a wider use and is not an error for ndr.

The origin of ndm is unclear but it may bear comparison with a term recorded in Wb ndm 'throne'

1008

(NVbII 368,14GR) -two examplesare quoted: Ombos1196,'655 srf br

-.andndm

hm. k 1542,9 (in a text alliterating n ). This example suggests a cormcction of

hrn

is'lor(f. bc'one GR) 11381.13 from (Wb 'to throne! that the so ndm may of this noun sit' nLIm

to protect

nd

Wb Il 364 (4-14) DG 235,5 nd is in use from the Pyramid Texts and occurs at Edfu often in parallel with synonymous verbs tr

Horus

m3r' (with nh , ir. nhy) VII 113.11 ; Horus nhy ... mnfy ...

protects the gods Il 39,16. In general : AcT4 40. he 1159,34 4T' V protects you ; .0 With m-':

*'0

1159,7 ; with br - nir k'irj,,(-

U.--j

who

*rj 4.. ý Y-tw my

V sns 1572.1.

1159,1 : Hathor

J bm. k m-1 brtyw. k 11 74,6-7.

OP't. -aWith r: Hathor %- -

ndty

7rdM

bftyw. f VII 157,8.

protector Wb 11374(15) to 375 (6) Pyr. nid Wb 11375(14) to 376 (11) MK nd-tY ,

ndty is frequentat Edfu andderivedfrom the verbnd. The ndly form is a later developmentof nd thoughboth areusedin Ptolemaictexts, ndty is by far the mostcommon. '' is nd spelledwithout

of the two sources128,12 -,king as

King

1480,16; of gods- Osiris

Aý

of his father

nirw 1220,13.

ýYMA OeOL In the tide PL;

Lords of Mesen1527.13(PtolcmyI and Berenice).

T In the title of Horus : nd US 'protectorof his fathee

passim.and king IV 10.7

1216,14. ndtYwith 17to,

added: withmnt', Ilorus'T'r

1165,12-13 nb of godsandgoddesses

Of the king in general

or-% CX ,%ý

t ý1'

of the burdened111194.8; king

62.4. VII gods mnb of all

242.14 IV him begat protectorwho protectsone who

of EgypdansVII 73,11-12. Horus

AM basIV 235,13-14 T '" ; 91%% 10A

of the sun folk VII 49,1-2

of

1009

the city and protector of shrines IV 44,14 ; he stands as of all gods V 65,2 ; also note the spelling

VI 151,5 who protects the flesh of Horus IV

C-21

TA." 91 11,7-8 [CdE 36 Nr. 71 p.83 n.2]. More unusually, the divine harpoon is adored as *% of the harpooner (Horus/king) VI 238,12. In the phrase nilty-it. f : Horus #:P am. US : Horus %%

IV 30,12 ; Edfu

1187,13 %Lty br it. f ,

IV 54,3 ; njit n

1232,12.

1=

The plurals form is ndtyw 'protectors'- an epkhletof gods : the greatgodsof Edfu are who protectcitiesandnomesVI 3113.

to greetsomeone

nd-br

Wb Il 372 (8-23)Pyr. nd-br is formed from the verb nd 'to asleand h.r 'face', literally, 'to ask the face' or 'ask about' (perhapsimplying that on meetingeachothertheyask aboutthe healthof eachother).The true form of nd is written with theprothetici andis a stereotypedformulausedfrom the PyramidTexts to GR texts.It is a very formal greetingusedon meetinggodsandthe king [Griffiths, JEA 37,1951 p.36Q 'I saluteyour face'[GG §272; Caminos,LA II col.915-917; Grapow,Anrufe p.73 and 113ff. ]. At Edfu nil-br is usedin rituals suchas nd-br m nmst (q.v. nmst) 0" T

spelled

'6 IV 33Ij ; also

16 01

11266,3

4M=

11140,7.The postureof the king is to hold the nmst and

raisehis other handbeforehis face in a gestureof adoration.It is a rite of consecrationperformed everyday [Alliot, Culte 1109 0]. It canbe performedwith othervessels 1524,1-2.As one of the first daily rites it is performedin the morning 32,3 ; it is synonymouswith dw3 nir split:

5)

Q

m dsrt '90''

tp dw3 IV

of Re BelidetIV 56,10.The phrasecanbe

shegreetsyou with what comesfrom her 1468,9 (femaleoffering bearer).

4ý 0 Nun in your nameof Nun 1470,11-12.In puns Othergodsapartfrom Horusare greeted:T 'or ? -D m 6r *r 8111'Greetingyou with greetingvesselsfour times every day' Il 231,16. The phraseis frequentlyusedbut is archaicanddoesnot continueinto demoticor Coptic,soperhaps alwayshasa degreeof religiousformality.

ndt-Dr

gift

1010

NVb11373(1-10) OK

The term is derivedfrom nd-br 'the greeting',and it seemsthat sometokcn may given on greeting someonein this formal way and the earliestusessuggestit was primarily a gift madeto the de-ad (broughtfrom the towns/estatesof pr-dt seeNVbBeleg2 and5 esp.). As an extensionof this ndt-br becamegifts in generaland is usedthus at Edfu :a foreign land T 0 "ý- its 1 140,4; thegod'slandcontains U 1135,6. gift IQ

brings

ndt-hr

vessel Wb 11373(11) D21

Wb recordsthe phraseon a Zcttel from Karnak: irt

n Imn whereit seemsthat'

nilt-br is a vesselperhapsusedfor purificationderivingfrom its usein the nd-br greetingritual. At Edfu the word is also usedin the Nile Chamber: nd ýr. k in V60"O', n hrt-hrw 'grccUng you' with the vesselthree times' 11231,16- hereperhapsa type of nmst jar namedafter the ritual in' whichit so oftenappeared.

nd-ibt

NVb11371(16-21)NK. GR

In an incenseand libation text: your majestygoesto him

fr U 0'" #sn

msw.f the corpsesof

the dead1151,13- 'to makeofferings' [Alliot. Culte 11516; Gutbub Tcxtcs p.274 n.nJ. With the . prepositionn, as here,only two otherexamplesrecorded- at Denderawherethe phraseis parallelto w3ý-ibt . As Wb suggestsit could be a later replacementfor n1Jýr. t 'grcct' but the parallel of w3h-iht suggeststh& is not the casehere.

crush Wb 11369(11) to 370 (10) OK DG 231,1

N7

Cr.229a; CED III ; KH 127tomill

NOYT

In OK textsnd referredto thecrushingof grain to makeflour and in medicaltextsit is part of thethe process of making medication. At Edfu the verb is used in recipe : ingredients for '3t-nlr

nqr m d'r 'grind up and sieve'11214,9.

OT Tr V

1011

-Tý2. mw n itrw with water from the river' I In the phrase nd-br 'crush with ingredients or V .... 388,7.

T nd-In' I 'crushfinely' I ingredients

nqr 11203,9; also 11226,8.

The verb is also usedas a meansof destructionof enemies Wb recordsthis usefrom An. 119.9 . T7fb i limbs of foes Irf-' "t and at Edfu the verb is usedin alliterationof n the handsof 16 ý ýL nbd crushNebed116 (12). Horus

nd3

thirst Wb Il 377(5-6) MX cf. KH527 N&X

to stifle, suffocate

nd3 is first attestedin Sinuhe'beparchedwith thirst' [ONS 191andthe term occursoften at Edfu as somethingundesirablewhich is removed : in a libation text, the water Ibmquenchesthirst 11245,15-16; beer Ibm tY

A rX

Jýý IV 45,9 ; 'Drn

with choicepieces

is 'to fire! it interesting because is foe 'bm. 1555,17. The so that nd3 extinguish often the of useof beer; As v" % here burning be thirst. : of rwi with object the of sensation as may perhaps understood Alý'VI

151,8; Maat as the throat rwi. s,,--

283,13 ; Menket rwi-AJ'KzI

IV 257,16 ; dr

r-

AOVVA

by Menket1142,3 rw-' drink I1

1170,16. "o 0%~

.k The determinativeof the water sign is contraryto the meaning,eitherbecausea 'bad!determinative

lack fordesire inappropriate, is be the of and to with that thirst concerned primarily or show would liquid.

ndyt

subject, slaves Wb Il 369 (2-5) MK andWb H 377 (4) GR

Bakir derivedndyt fromdt , ultimately 'body' hence'personal'or'own' with an n-genitival prefix, thus'belongingto humanchattels'.It describessubjugatedcountriesandcapturedpeoplewho belong as chattelsto the king or temple - not individuals.The king howevercan assignthemto the god's templeandworkshops.It neverhasa land determinative.The termoccursasa title twice in the MK: A^o%^%

BM StelaI pl-51 two peopleare ýL-

4 -ý .

'ýý

but this last readingsuggests'belongsto the funerary ,

estate!as an origin anda closecomparisonwith dt from the OK [Bakir, Slaveryin PharaonicEgypt.

1012

Supp.ASAE 18,1952 p. 37-41] Other studies suggest that people of an official group (mriit)

and

* is '3 the are, that (b3 kw together people who all of ndt people are and mw) private group of people 256 1977 (OLZ 72 high holder p. a office and usually under the authority of a specified official . Agyptens FCD des MR]. in der Epoche Bevolkerung O. Die Berlev, by Endesfelder wcrtatige of review translatesas 'serf [p. 143] . The use at Edfu is consistent for Peopleof, mainly, foreign lands are given by the gods to the king 1# 1144,16

to be (r) nly-ty : the lands of the Fenkhu c=is loyal, the Red Land -0

1421,15-16 : the nomes of Horus united =1 1-2

111118,13-15; Thoth subduesthem 'as serfs' : Iuntiu and Mentiu T also

-17

-2P-

IV 56.7 *.oasis dwellers

2ýý

foreign lands IV 234.18 Your ; southern majesty of

1404,11 ; b3swt m

fit

1185,15 ; Iunflu rn

1142,3 the oasesof Kenern and Djesdjcs are united as ,ItI

1375.13

1370,5 ; lun6u and Asiatics

IV 125,34 ; foreign lands are

1108,14. They are given m ndyw

It 28,17-18 ; qm3tyw

i's

1396,7 ; Egypt

4ý7

IV 124,18-125,1

also 111242,18-19. of the palace It 61.7 *,1109.14 and possibly 'all'

They can be specified to become for-Ign. lands hr

-Se- n 'h. k 1148.3. The king is to provision

4)

his people;

with the offerings brought in procession1582,13. The use in GR texts is clear and is derived directly from NK texts ILA 111235.6scrvice! ; Grimal. Pianchi n.524 references'sujets].

be hostiletowards

ndy

Wb 11369(8) GR Wb cites two examplesof ndy :a geni in the Myth says,I drink the blood of 'protector Philac, VI 72,1 is hostile who protectscities against ; at towards city' your who 1ý1 '

one ý5qq

(allitcrationof n)Photo203 [PhiM I p.67 (11) and n.5 not 'serfs'but 'be hostile!).

,

71cre maybe an earlierexamples:KRI Il 180,14.Ramcscs11makesall landsasthoughthey do not exist

-Oj ý-ýj

4-\

sp ...

(Kitchen note b suggestsit should read nds

1013

canalnearMemphis

ndrn

Wb 11381(11) In a libation text, Hathorgives

-1: 1:

kk ati

to the king 1486,1 -,the Dendera text (Durn GI 11116)

is for Memphisandthe formulais "rake waterwhich comesfrom the canal'butherethe word Jk , =r- is not the canalbut a word for water.It mustderivefrom ndm 'besweef andso is literally 'sweet waters'.

be sweet,pleasant

n1m

Wb Il 378 (9) to 380 (19) Old Y 'F

DG 235.5

.

Cr.231b; CED 112; KH 128 Noyr&A6

I NOYfM-

4 is derived from fruit tastes sweet, the term occurs at ndm ultimately ndm the carob tree whose Edfu as outlined in Wb and is consistently spelled

with two pod signs.

Used as an adjective it describesa number of things praises bknw

black wood sweet of scent 11207,5 kV 11210,1 ; also 272,14 ;a field is

for his ka 1204,4 ; Intyw

made to grow by

sweet wind of Shu IV 49,4.

As substantive : ndm-sti is often used to describe incenses,this was the most desirable type mnwr '7

1474,15-16 ; 11230,9 ; Dkn

219,7 ; ointment of Hathor

it

rld

4,

=O'

1421,10; spices,

sti V 272,17 ; all things of the workshop #ATP; I 131,6; VII 106,13 and Min

With parts of the body : lby is

kk=c:? Zbp

H201, I5-I6;

II

11227.9 Also

1397.14.

sweet of lips who drives away the rage of his mother Il.

41.3. With

dg3 sV2,6

wy:

; ....ptr sV6,2.

As a verb : of hearts 'I cause of heaven VII 155,12-13 X

4k ndm-ib

1401,8 VI 114.1 ; citizens

its scentis very sweet11206,7.

sweetness of heart, joy .. f. Wb 11380(123)to 381 (1) and379 (15-17)

May your hearts be sweet gods 1112,3 ; of scent

iol 4

At Edfu as a noun 'its, beginning has life , middle health and end enters Wetjcsct c--

ndrn

q ýr

IV 42,2 -, he

ijoyfully IV 50,6.

tree Ceratonia siliqua L. 'NVb11378 (2-7) OK'

The fruit of the tree was pulped (rbn) and usedto make sacredperfumes,the woM of the tree is black and it is probably the Bread of John tree which is indigenous to the east Mediterranean and Arabia 667 Some 424-5 it from [Charpentier of times references]. and no. with p. where was cultivated early the earliest stelae mention ndm drink [Helck, Bier p. 171showing its cultivation in Egypt and also that its sweet taste was more important than its smell [as Ebell arguýd ZAS 64,1929 p.51 ffl. The dried fruit is also eatenand hasa sweethoney-like taste [Germer, Arznei pA7ff]. The tree is mentioned at Edfu in the wosrkshop texts where prt-ndm are used in certain recipes k4ý t40 liquid extracted from is also 11229,2 tntyw 9 hin Il 221,1 ; ti9ps -7 2/3 hin ,a WIP from is black Punt brings hm 229,5. An Il called whose pulp and a wood rbn offerer added 11219,6-7. It is not however namedas a sacredtree at Edfu .

ndrn

beer Wb 11381(12) GR

Attestedfrom the 3rd dynastyin a list with bnqt, ndm is frequ'entlymentionedin medicaltextsasa I ff. 771 At Edfu king tqt beer 17 Bier [Helck, for the p. . offers made by p. medium taking medicines from the handsof Tcnmemet1114,1

Menketand

ndrn

ointment Wb If 381 (10) D.22 - GR

^'*ý

Wb cites two referencesonly : monumentof Osorkonat Karnak,the king is Lord of '-\

ku k Take ibr in 22,1900 nwd n p.134] ; at Edfu a md offering, who gives md to the god [RT S)(mw1143,10.This latter examplemay simply be'sweetsmelling'referringto the ointmcntnamed hereandeventhe Karnakexamplemay simply be 'sweetness' with an appropriatedeterminative.This entry in NVbis thereforeuncertain.

1015

Ndm-'nb

sweetoflife =Edfu Wb 11381(2) GR

'Sweetof Life' occursoften at Edfu as a namefor the temple [GauthierDG III p.I III : priestsgo through

to the sanctuaryIV 53,13; the king enters

Horus Bchdct hnt 286,2 tC-3

4`3also1195,9

IV 55,6

0§ 1554,3 ; Akhu hnt Am C-3of Horus

Ab C-3

VIII,

5;

ME-3

IV 330,3 ; god gives

C3 - in purity VII 137,5-6 C3 , 1346,5

f

C"2-'3VII 31,9 *,god entershis shrinebnt

the temple is

t

1579,11 Horus ; enters Cn7.3

IV kk

is the palace of HB VI 112,4 f

her face to arms receive you your rP .3 ,

4+ 07*3 is blue at seeingher V 31,3 ; foreignlandsare slain in IV 80.1 andas a pun' r'. kIJ 0ý is seenin VI 58,15. It can also be the Mesenchamber(Room 16) : it is c"ý' :i 40 fLC97ý3is its its nameIV 13,6 [JEA 36 p.68 n.251. providedwith offerings In other placesthe term refers to Elephantineand Dendera.and must be a lococentric term for whichevertemplein which it is used thusis not includedin the official namelist of the temple(V 396).

Ndm-'nb

Sweetof Life. asa divine epithet Wb 11379(19) D.18

The epithetis usedof godsfrom the NK, but at Edfu it is Horus: the priest revealsthe faceof kil hnt Ndm-'nh V 87,4; andcausesHorusto appear1351,8-9; H'orusis k1sl ýtg V158,15; V 261,10.'

ký -ýff

ndm

to sit down , settle Wb11381(13)GR

ndm is usedoften at Edfu in the cosmogonicaltexts.Its meaningis clear,both from the senseand determinative,and it seemsto be an abbreviationof the earlier verb sndm 'to sie or an error for it (Wb IV 186-7). sndm may havebeenconsideredto be an s-prefix.word thoughit wasnot, andthe , text writers of this time deliberatelyinventedafoot ndm. In the texts : when the snakeis defeated , 4.6 besideit VI 328,15- Reymondreadthis word as sndrn and saw this as an the fighters

iOl 6

his taking beside and over sign of victory as a the overthrown ancient custom whereby one settled lands [MOET p.36 n. 1 and p. 195-6] ; the crew or bodyguard of the creator sm3t(Goyon, Gardiensp. 23)VII7,14; ýt1

4-T

tk-&

k(&0-,

br

beside him in joy VI 17,9 ; Re says to men

'Sit beside me P VI 181,1 ; and Maa

jgýg

-AI)

im 4r sm3t VI 329,5.

The notion of ndm as an act of proclaiming ownership and rightful possession is implied by the translation'to install'[Goyon, Gardiensp.23,'p. 101andalso it may beconne6týd with the wordndm 'Lord''owner' (q.v.), a nuance sharedby nb. 'Me verb ndm occurs at Dendera in similar fashion

beneficentheir -ý

44&

sits uponhis annalsMD II l8b ;4jI

113t.k m bpw.f your

corpse settles on his realm MD IV 73 . The verb is also used in the pun :kk-,

b

F-ffn br

ým. k 1542,9.

ndmnlim

sexualpleasure Wb 11381(16-22)D.22 GR later form ndmm.t Wb 11381(15) Pyr.

The term is derivedfrom ndrn 'be sweet,sweetness' which seemsto be synonymousin Egyptian thought(andour own) with feelingsof pleasure.The word ndmm-t from Pyr.§1248seemsto be a gerninatedform of ndm andits determinativer-w

indicatesthatit refersto 'sexual'pleasure[FCD

144 passion]. The text itself describes how Atum holds his phallus in his hand Ir. f

W

im. f 'andhe makespleasurewith it! or perhaps'he makesorgasmby it' which would be the modem translationof the term [c f. Manniche,Acta Orientalia38,1977 p.13]. In underworldtexts Osiris k SXWqrs_@Q#` im-S 'no-one achcivesorgasm in if BD 175 ; complains to Aturn nn ir. tw 458,11 ; but in the Yaru fields, there is a wish imi iry. f

CT V 209 n [c.f.

Zandee,Death'sexual desire!]. The later writing is a fully reduplicated form of ndm and occurs again as in theseearlier examplesas the oject of ir : in epithets of Horus wsn ir Il 28,2-3 ;kTý

---a.

kTýT

-1

1366,15 ; also

VI 334,2 ; in the 16th LE nome,' he is W wsn Ir

IV- 34,11. As nb ndrn nLLm : ram

ýt4k

--w

4T

1164,10 ; Horus 1242,10 ;4

NIII 6,13. mr-ndmnllm : Min 1398,10; Horus Okkkc--w A? It can be usedaloneasan epithet: -aba of Osiris is; ; Ptahis

4k44

C-w

ý T-0 t-w

IV 217,9. amonghis children1164,7

175,7'procreatoe[c.f. Cauville, Osiris p.44]. ; -VI

1017

0

^V%

Theremay alsobe an exampleof a verb at PhilaePhot.1393

-V

women(of Min)

Aý

'to copulate with'or the like (Wb 11381,23).

n,dmt

seat Wb11368(14) GR

Wb cites only one example:a coronationepisode,parallel with h.mr is

4.Jft-u: ý

Thenounis derivedfromndm sndm'to sit. thegods111206,6. protecting ,

ndr

to carve, to work with a tool Wb 11382(11-16)OK

ndr refersto the actionof usingan adze,'to smooth'[Drenkhan,Handwerkerp. 121and 101] iandn makingfurnitureit is doneby the mdb carpenter. The verb also occursat Edfu, describingthe harpoonof Horus : in Pth

m3wt. k it

is Ptahwho workedyour shaft'VI 83,12.

ndr

to hold , seize Wb 11382(18) to 383 (26) Old FCD 145 , AM,

ndr occursmost often at Edfu in the phrasenAr ]Vr ndr r

k-J

ýVI 61.13 85,11 ; ),:

VI 64,6 ; 239,5 sim.; VI 64,10 ; 79,11 74,3 ; 77,11 ; 74,11 ; 77,6 ,

; 80,10-11 ; 81,6 ; 83,9 ; 83,14 - translated by Fairman, 'Hold fast, Horus, hold fasewho suggested that it was a chorus shoutedout by-the onlookers and performers of the sacreddrama [JEA 29 p.6 n.g] Drioton rendered Mens bon, Horus, tiens bon' [CASAE 11 p.51 and all refer to the harpoon or rope in the god's hand. Gwyn Griffiths discussed the occurrences of this word and suggested it was a 'refrain' [JEA 61 1976 p. 1734]. The phrase is-used elsewhere to show this is the true import of the word nsiljdonotlctgoII1255,15-16;

*2!F- : R; q§T4n

sfU IV 212,13. The form ndrrndris

odd,-but it may be a comparative'hold most tightly! ' The harpoon can be the direct object of the verb:

67,3

Itj

u-ti

17*'a.

VI 64,7

VI 69,8 (thrustor seize- JEA 29 p.12 n.b) ; as object of imperative

VI

1018

harpoon in the head of the hippo VI 61.7 64,3. In a more hostile sense foes can be directly seized , k sw VI 66,12 ; VI 67.5 ; n. .

'ýý

: ý! n

n. k b3b VI 62,7

n. k sw VI 73,5 ; 87,4-5 ; ýý

bftyw 'I seize for you foes ' 1145,4-5 ; AIg q: ýý'w3y

'ýO' i

k n.

111287,11; harpooner

111290,12. It also applies to the prow of a ship : the iry-b3t prowsman

who holds firmly in his warship (he stands in the prow of the boat ready to throw and hold the

harpoonandrope)IV 374,7-9; VI 81,8-9; VIII 27,11 tlr ndr

is Horus calledon ndr ; also -%Cj CZN-

*--J m 'h3t.k as scizerof your warshipVI 79.11. In this context the harpooners Inr n nbt lords of the grip, strongin strength'VI 79,2-3 *,also Urk

arecalled cm VHI 21L

The verb also refers to holding in claws : claws ,13L 3.ý-j seizetheir hides VI 270,13 ; II a==, e7- 4-ýIj 14,22-23;I sharpenmy claws =,, V 172,10 ; the harpoonseizes - C=. bonesVI 73,6. A'"

claws of the falcon -.2z,

With followigg-m: foes are taken rnby'something: .*Aoý^

IV 246,6-7

ZýJ

VI 143,4

USJ

VII 128,10

IV 234,16; 111278,10; by arms a

seizedby his arms 111276,16.

Parallel with similar verbs, iL

AAIWA

k

4-*

IV 218,5-6; mh

VI 77,7.

In theprýoccss of throwingthe harpoonit is describedin the list of consecutiveactions sty. k

'wy. k 'you throw and your arms hold tight (to the rope) IV 59.8.

-4::3W

With rn before obiect : in driving calves, the king

wy. i m tp. f VI 61.7

168,18 lir

m

4-

m swY holds onto the rope III

ýmt. k lm. f VI 77,1

VI 74,4.

1. *""ý --i 271 Horus Various : in the protectionritual, nirw m bi m-. f he has seizedgods who r;.;I. Skr m ILI SeizeSokar flee ftom him, he hascaughtthemin their trapsVI 146,5 'P..

1;7. -

Ao%^ft%

CQ and his fingers 111319,10; '1 cause2ýLir-q q;ý; L IV 2 14,3 in a myrrh offering, Horus

you to hold without your fingers weakening' 1q=W

uýJ nt-1w.f m vvbn Otp lie holds to his customs in

rising and setting (he never varies) 1 135,7 ; perhaps incorrectly in a harpoon text dil ,

Vl-

for ýou are Horus the ruler of this land, ' says Horus to the king 11128,14 ; praise of

Horus in the Myth begins

-seizeyour vulture pendant VI 79,8

i0ig

The verb ndr hasa wide rangeof use as Wb outlinesbut mostly with the underlyingnuance'to , hold tightly to something"tocleaveto'.

ndriw

hunter Wb 11383(27) GR

The Seizerin thewarship(seeabove

ndr

grip Wb 11383(28) GR .. - -Qe: 5;

I,,

[BIFAO 60,1960 16 n.21.

IV 31,8 ; Atum wandersin the 4.3 SA

IV 41,3 or

Hepwy, Lord of the Pehus is brought, he provides food and mY nb n.i

everythingwhich theNile mouthsprovideIV 47,6 [BIFAO 45,1945 p.182] andthe queenhopesthat ' text) 1374,18. the god is'contentwith tribute f rom the r-h.3t (in a water fowl andpapyrusoffering

1025

r3-qrrt

entranceof the cavern (to the underworld

sourceof the Nile.

At Edfu in a cloth offering text there is a Lord of the

%E' ' C73

.

IV 122,6 - the text here is

mutilatedso his identity is uncertain, but it is Osiris or Khnum.

r3. d3f

I ".

-

serpentequatedwith Apopis.

There are three referencesat Edfu to this serpentand all three involve the word in allitz-,ration or word play suggesting that it is an artificial creation designed to fit the needs of the text:, is burnt (d3 f) IV 149,6 also offering VIII 21 (15) ; rwM

t7n.*tVI

is made into a burnt

179,16;

m r-w3t. k 'I drive away the serpent from your path'

VI 200,12-13 The close associationof the serpent with fire may indicate a possible etymology. The . fire' 'mouth bums', 'mouth 'fire, d3f 'mouth' is 0 thus the, of or which with word a compound of is by bitten in" body 'bums' the the of anyone who to the the snake which venom of poisonous refers snake [Goyon, Gardiens pp.87 n.31.

r. #

to the extent /limit of

Wb 11394(1-8) DG 239,8

1

GG § 178-, r-' beside: nearwith the variationr-r-1 'uncommon'; JunkerGrD § 239 , p.173'as far as'of placeandtime. it be 'limif from derive a compoundof the prepositionr and may or meaning r! a word may r-1 ' is It 'beside. 'or 'at 'at hand it literally the I hand even the of extremity that of or means so noun , used: Of time Of place

at the limit of eternity(dt) 1488,9 1113,16. 13w-mht V 145,7-9.

to the extentof the raysof the sundisk IV 10,3

With a sufftx pronoun:a barque,sails in a temporalconstructionwith suffix

394,11 395,5 242,6 DG [Wb of state r-' prefix, .

besidehim V 41,10. n sf at his limit of yesterdayVI 1,16.

Cr.287a.; CED 134 ; KH 159

1026

f A. state,condition], used to form compound nouns [see also Vycichl, DELC p. 170] r3-1-bt

combat, war, fighting. Wb 11394 (12)

MK

The compound r3-'-ht consists of the noun r-' 'state, condition'. The whole phrase literally means Istateof the sticV or 'war"combae [c f. Goyon, Gardiensp. 15 n.6]. At Edfu Horus is Lord of -J Merty is 'F = ý"-:

V 43,4-5 and Hathor the female counterpart V 90,7 ; Horus VI 215A

111251,4; Horus is equipped with ships of

I,DýEr

eaponsofwarV1215,6-7;

10

'things' of combat VI 17,2 and

it is also found in the name of a book in the 'library' which refers to a book of 'AU the writings of li

'111351,7.

handiwork, craftedproduct, actions

r-lowy

NVb11396 (1-3) work, Wb 11395 (13-18) skill of hand MK r-Ilwy is a combination of the nisbe-adjective form of the preposition r plus the noun "wy pair of hands, so meansliterally'pertaining to the handsand thus it indicates anything which is manufactured by the handsand is usedat Edfa as a generalterm for liandicrafts'. As a compound noun it can imply offerings made for or by a god.The r. "wy of the king are things he is responsible for : Ptolemy is upon

IV 331,5. The gods rejoice at the work of the king - the temple building : BB"

329,15; also -C=A.

: Zj I

v--- his handiwork i. e. the throne in the temple IV

Il 34,1; they say 'How glorious is your work "T'

__j

__j

1109,2 ; then the king is,

ýI 328,1 building he built Ptah describes The for his the term work of also work----:: rewarded . Behdet as his work

Jj :: v--- of eternity 1126,15 The temple is called 'Complete .

a work

for eternity'111 1,16 and after the disturbancesin Upper Egypt which stoppedwork in the temple for a

ýj by described :: thephrase-cxof work'is while, the recommencement

ivhm doing work again

in Edfu IV 8,6. -II r-"wy also describesotherkind of 'work' or 'actions': Thoth purifies the Enneadas his work "i't IV 52,5;

VI 244,4 ;'Khnum gives all life as his work

1115,3.It is also used %%

ý 0beer 1519.14 Isis 'foodstuffs' 'T: king creates vessels ; of the : the gods and goddesseseat of of ,

as her wbiri't

ý-j ez 1151,12;

"'T' by live Larids the Two work the

of florus 1525.10;cachof'

1027'

the divine cows eats of their work

-'*- I 1532,4. This perhapsrefers to food which had to be

grown and made into manufacturedproducts hencethe implication of having been 'work of the hands' or'hand made'.

r-w3t

'

way. road Wb H 396 (6-11) MK type of road, Dyn. 19 neighbourhood

cf. KH169; Vycichl, DELCp. 179

P&Oytt

neighbourhoodof a city.

Gardinerdiscusldthis word particularlyin thephrasem r-w3t= (with suffix pronoun). He decided that it did not havea concretemeaning'road'but wasa locationin relationto someonepassingover it, so he translatedby theEnglish'way' as opposedto 'road'to mark this nuance:[PSBA 35,1913 p. 266 ff. ]. The most common use of r-w3t at Effu is when 'evil is removedfrom the way' : 'I 480,16-17;

1557,14 or 'flames'are removedfrom `9'

1555 4;

IV 51,10.In an Edfu festivaltext, all its-roads(or ways)enterheavenin festival

r3-pdt

IV 19A.

battlefield Wb 11397(9) MK

At Edfu the king is Lord of the battlefield

_I

I

c-:i

HI 256,13; he is spd-hr upon 0

-

V 265,5; andhis heartis steadyupon The writings show the house determinative C"3

V 283,8.

or even the foreign country sign which may be

Land it have from the in hieratic thought to the pAwt referred the transcription may scribe or an error life. it had longer Sinuhe but from Wb ' Nine Bows'. clearly a the only quotes examples of

battle field battle combat. * or or r3-wd3t place of combat, r3-d3t Wb 11399,7 MK combat Goyon [Gardiens p. 49 n. 10 and 178 nA] argues the two terms are separatewords depending upon 'combaf both determinativCs. However in can mean and translation r3-d3t their spelling and -wd3t

is [also detenninative irrespective depending C-3 the or i.. context of on and whether or'battlefield' -J l3orghouts,JEA.59 1973p.136 n.3]. The term .iýA,Sompoundconsistingof 0 'state,way' andd3t

1028

from the verb d3i meaning 'to extend the arm, oppose' [for range of meanings, some with hostile nuance see FCD p.318]. The earliest examples of r3-d3t suggest that it was originally an abstract A: 9- I "_7 "' concept 'combaf 'war' (Moller, Hatnub 26,6

)and by the Ptolemaic period it can have

CO implied by determinative 'battlefield' the a more concrete meaning The term is most often associated with the warlike activities of the king rather than gods : the king treads (hb)

"'T"A

11-1 `3'-73 V 151,14 the ' C most certain example of the term meaning "battlefield' -

,

but other examples with the 'house'determinativecould be translated'battlefield' or battle : the king is qn. hnt-r3-IL3t

-'

'R

c73 V 169,9 ;V 296,16

V 90,11 ; he is made brave (sqn)

0 LC. %% -3

-A

VII 157,10 ;

-'AThrF-JV-388,8 `, Qnt) m r3-113t

1- 1 "" VII 143,6; is given might hnt r3-jd3t: 4:=I-- !1k e C-3 ----1 r--73 W O-m. A %, 63.5 ; Hathor makesthe king's heartfirm in 161 the rvny try-ibw

'Os

ýry-ibw VI 125,2-3 Often the IV311-wr is mentioned followini' .

: 4=t Im ",

Il 43,4 ; 't!:e>' ei$

6-7. There are i3kwt in

1459,6-."' iit c e_

of a canal 11275,

11260,4; IV 25,8 and they are areasfragrantwith Ibn

'ý§%*Ul' IV 28,2. In suchcontextsr-vvwhry-ib is a generalterm for land which can be used for' cultivationandis worth possessing.

rivy or r. bmt

type of gold

Wb 11240-(5-6) readsdiisasnbwGR Harris, Minerals pp.39-40 J.Clýre. ArchivOrientalni2O, 'l952pp. 629-641. , The word Harris reads as rwy is

hieraticword

+

'14, 66,16

is most likely to'be a confused reading of the which ,

nbw 'gold', but rwy doesexist at Edfu and is written

*'5tand

06

0

the

first two of which Mre readsr-hmt [alsoRdE 29,1977p.9 following him reads

as

r-bmt]. Budge recordsr-hmt as a variety of gold or silver [ ED 1415 bcr. also BrugschDHD849). Mre (op.cit) establishesthe readingof 111419' o as rwy and notesthat it often occursin parallel' with r-hmt. Thus rwy was two partsgold andonepart silver (which could alsobe known as s3wy)' V andr-hmt was I part gold andtwo partssilver - the termsbeingcomposedof the fractionr. with the appropriatenumbcrof strokesunderneathit. Thereforerwy is gold and r-bmt is silver. Thesemay havebeentechnicaltermsorartificial waysof writing the usualwordsfor gold and silver ( nbw and Dd ). Both then would refer to the purity of gold and the Edfu examples are not cxplicit cnough to--, confirm this meaning. At Dcndera however the two substances are clearly distinct but related rwy A

M. b r-bmt - CD 169,18 -, rwy r. hmt dmd. rn 'wy. i CD V 181,19. At Edfu

dl-tUdinz,fins

are-'presented to the gods (note the Cifferm

a v,.,sscl of

il 2%9,11 and

numb& of

areput in

1037

amountsbeforethestairwayof Behdet11290,1. Daumasnotesthatr%vycomesfrom Wawat(MD 170,1) andKhent (MDI 71,1)both of which were gold bearingregions[OLA 6, pp.693and698].

1

gateway

rwyt

Wb 11407 (13-14) OK c.f. also 'ryt rwyt derives from the reading rw. t 'dooe (Wb 11404 .1-10) and Spencer traces the origin of this word from the false door of an OK tomb or pyramid temple. The dual form rwty appearsin the MK and this seemsto have been the main entrance to temples. By the,Ptolemaic period it had become a its for in As for doors temple. the use was pagan architecture it did not survive into a general word Coptic but is not found in demotic either [Temple p. 196 ff. ].

I

qV At Edfu this word refers to an entry door and it was important for such a door to be pure: W1 -, VIII 122,17 ; as does Horus upon the

1162,10; bas come and settle upon the

is inscribed with the names of gods H 31,8 ; also

before Mesen VIII 145.12 125,7 ; and

b

119,9.

V, The determinatives

C73 show that it is a large entrance door and the sign

11

is probably

it. depiction as one approaches a complete of a gateway

rwh3

evening Wb 11409 (4-6) Pyr. DG251

1,11,-'-;,

- Cr. 310b-, CED143; KH171

POYZG

The origins and meaning of rwh3 have been closely studied [Ward, SAK 5 1977 pp-284-288 Sauneron, MDAIK 16,1958 p.275] and in the context of the temple ritual, it is the time at one one of the offering ceremonies is performed rije- rP dcz>

appearing (h') m rj e rTm .0

m-rwt

VI 346,10. The Myth describes Horus

130,8-9. VI (as heaven the the sun) setting on west of

Wb Il 404 (12) - 405 (5) JunkerGrD§228p. 166-7.'ausserhalb!; deMeulenaere,BIFA053,1953pp. 91-102

1038

De Meulenaereestablishedthat m-r%vty(with m-itrty) could replace the preposition 43 in the Late.,: Period, and that it meant 'around'. being translated on the Rosetta Stone by 7rept (Urk 11192.8 .' Daumas,Moyens p. 156).Tbe word explains the relationship betweenone object and another which is is It that synonymous with other prepositions such as object. the time around and at outside same 'af it Literally the gate. mean or'in would rn-itrty m-h3 and .

f

Junker, notes a number of uses for this word at Dendera : 1) hinaus MD IV 20 'they look out. ; 2) 3) is III davor I)efore!. MD 14b Dum. 14 Hall Ennead Baug: to the the proceed out; aussen of von , At Edfu m-rwt can be used in a number of ways - someanalogousto those at Dcndera as a preposition 'around' : the ambulatory is aroundT 5-6 ; the king is a wall of copper around great wall around

ID

'L"?

U

the temple VI 12,5: =V

VII 3,

Upper and Lower Egypt V 304,9 *,there is a

the Great Place VI 6,5 ; describesthe columns around gtý..

the Hall'-,

of Offerings VII 5,3. In descriptions of the temple the word seemsto indicatebeyond'. Thesetexts describe the temple.from the inner sanctum working towards the outside, so that they indicate a room next in line with this, preposition. In this context it can only be 'beyond' and is thus closer to its implied literal meaning 'at. the gate' that is 'outside. For specified parts of the -temple UP

wsbt-ýtp ]Vwt-nir= t5

IV 6.3 ; St-Wrt

Iff St-Wrt 1328 ; pylons

T T? P-tr

IV 13,12

V 2.6

klwt-mnbt

-=1VP

IV 5,6 ;

t=-" = I"-'- IV 13,3 ; a room VI 10.8-9 ; obelisks

VII 19,8.

When used with reference to the pylons m-rwt can hardly be 'around'. Looking from the inside of the temple the pylons are at the farthest end of the temple complex and so are bcyond"outside' or even 'behind' all the chambers of the temple and the temple complex itself. This is the nuance which m. rwt conveys and even with examples like the ambulatory 'around' the temple. in effect the ambulatory is simply 'beyond', 'outside' the temple complex , that it is also 'around' is coincidental and if this characteristic of the ambulatory was to be emphasisedthe text could have used b3

(for

example VI 75,6 ; VII 182,2). There is an example too of 10 contrasted with m. rwt, where the enclosure wall is, 'The great beautiful monument ý3 around his temple, m-rwt ,

outside of all the

works of the father of his fathers' VII 11,6-7. While ý3 may have been supcrccdedin the Late period: it by rn. Irwt [de Mculenacre language in that Edfu the so classical were written op-.cit. ] the texts at

J039

usesboth expressions.

I

Use with n-wn : there exists nothing there is no other work

IV 266,6

beyond it IV 99,13

n*16-beyond

it I 115 ; nn-wn there is no work§ý, 'e,= IDbeyond

them 1395,4. Theseare literal translationsand could be rendered'except foe (Wb (14)'ausserhalb). The preposition is also used in a phrase with 'eyes' : Re rejoices at seeing Hathor and 'his eye is m-rvs,t

at her coming' VII 26,14-27,1; the eyes of a goddess are =V-

coming Mam.47,15 ; sim.

at your

I l04, l4; =tt-'T-*** 1130,12 ; According 29,12. II to -=tE-L:

Wb 11405 (5) this is a purely GR use of 'ausschaunden- looking outwatching for' of eyes. An. Lex. 78.2378 records this use in DVIII 84,13 'leurs yeux. (dtant) autour de sa venue (I'entourant de leurs regards lorsqu'elle arrive). So it may, in combination with eye, indicate the idea of watching out for something.

r-rwt

preposition, adverb- outside,out. Wb 11405(6-12) JunkerGD §228p.167-8

Junkertranslatesr-wrt as 'outside'and as an adverb'ouf. At Edfu its- usesseemto indicate'ouf moreoften especiallyif it is usedwith certainverbsof motion embodyingthe ideaof 'going ouf or 'driving ouf.

I

As a preposition'outside,beyond': eldersbow Z'::M 9 IV 28,6 ;a courtyard---shrine

the shrine1554.

ShrinesIV16,10; HBisawall

Asa noun'outside' of something:

IV 167,9; bt foes

-his nomeVII 2 1,1.

129,5..

As an adverb : after pr 'go out, comefrom'IV 616; doorsopenZEE

1571,9 ; after wb3 openout

V 4,3 ; after rwi

from the gateof his temple

his house1205.

Also in a descriptionof the position of the throat : 04b§ý-ý C. A

m tp bý IV 130,10. f

rwt-di-m3't

gateof giving Maat

a

the forecourtof the templeV 6,3 ;a court of columns

t? I it; the living falcon r-a appears-=-- 'C!&**% 'around': spreadwings-=,, Pf

St-Wrt 1332,19 a brazier---,-

1040

DaumasBEFAO50 (1951) p. 149-152 = propylon of a temple SauneronBEFAO 54 p. 117-127

L. A. VI col.782 ,

The texts at Edfu explain the function of this gate : it is the place where people could obtain a hearing and be dealt with fairly (VHI 162-3). The Serapeurnapparently had such a gate and Sauneron it has in Eloquent As Story Peasant. temples back its the t. more a -rm to the of traces existence jastice it from documents the that at temple gates" of giving personal seems and overtones religious felt have if People that may practice. normal avenuesof appeal were closed to them general a was the earsof the god were always open and they could expect to obtain Maat from him. At Edfu the texts on the temenosgate in particular show that it was the actual gate where petition to' 5,15; VIII c-: -,3

the gods could be made : 'the noble door of rwt-di-m3T

C-3

VIII 162,16. Earlier texts show however that the principle was enshrined in the lay out of the temple from its beginnings

f-63 1358,8. In functions, have temples the could other gate other

for exampleat Esna the rwt-di. m3't was the building wherethe 'uniting with the sun disk took' place'[Badawy,ZAS 102,1975p.851

rwty

foreigner Wb 11405 (17-18) MK. IV 131,16 - most"

At Edfu the protection of Mesen is brought about by the removal of

likely a reference to Seth. Wb implies that in a temple context a rwty was someoneprofane who was not allowed to enter a temple on the grounds of impurity. The Edfý example, especially with the diseasedeterminative , implies something impure which had to be removed. de Wit [CdE 29 Nr. 57' 1954 p. 39 n. 1251 mentions this example as an epithet of Seth - 1: 11trangce.There is a pun on the'*

ýc'). 195":, word where measuresare taken r rwi

m.rwt ýwt-njr. f 'to drive the strangerout

from his temple'IV 167,9.

rwd

be hardfirm. Wb H 410 (13)-412(9) Pyr DG 243,9 '4-

6 fl

Cr.490a; CED 215 be glad be ready oypO'r' ,

epoyor

6

1041

At Edfu rwd follows the classical uses: as a verb : Nekhbet is fmnly + 1174,9- 10;

+

1135,11;

W

upon her sceptre VIII 164,17 ; knives are fixed in foes

116P, Il 43,15; bones are fixed in their places

-*-

1371,16-17

asan adjective'strong"firm': of columnsholdingup heavene2ý% ;,IV 13,2of bones V as an adjectiveverb :a door is strong

. -h,

1483.12.

VIII 169,1.

Most commonly it appearsin the phrase inr Dd nfr rwd 'beautiful, white, strong stone' IV 12,7 ;

17,14.

rwd - lwy strongarms Wb H 411 (29-31) afterDyn. 18 At Edfu this is physicalstrengthgiven by the godsto the king to help him againsthis foes as a j gift of Hathor '.,--j --- 'V1 111146,15 ; or in his building works As an epithet : Khnum bestowsit apppliedto Khnum himself Mam.17,15

190,12.

ýý-Jj 111180,10;it can be an epithet -I 173 particularlyin his aspectas a -

buildergod. Oneof the godswho protectOsiris is called "VI

1198,16(WB 11413,27).

sinew (of body)

rwd

)

Wb 11410(5-6) Pyr

Occurs at Edfu : "A, "

with bones and together they are fixed in their proper places 1371,16-17.

The determinative is unusual unless the phallus were regardedas a sinew or muscle (not in Lefebvre or Lacau)

riydw

a garment Wb 11410(10-12)NK andrdw Wb 11463(14)NK

Originally rwdw was a bowstringbut the term cameto be usedof an item of clothing which has. beenidentified as eithera sashor morelikely a long shawlor cloak,which is mentionedoften in NK I-e ,: * CP 284-6 [Janssen, §66]. It have pp. ostraca may survivedat Edfu in a'seeinggod text' where,= 1

jo42

gannent (or cloth) hides the body of the king IV 55,8 , but c f. also 0 cloth.

rbnw

pulp of fruit of thendm tree CharpentierNo.681p.430-1; Loret RT 15,1893p.15

Loret [op.cit p. 115] discusses the role of rbnw in recipeswherendm gives rbnw or Ibnw which is then put into a bag and squeezed to give a liquid usedas an ingredientof oils usedto anoint the limbs of gods,for example.He suggested thatit camefrom thecarobtree- which howeverproducesa that rbnw wasthe pulp of the fruit of the sweetratherthana fragrantliquid. Chassinatsuggested VLreefrom Punt. The sap from this tree mw.n

was then used in perfumery to make

ýkn-n-prt-n. dm [Khoiak p.405 ff. ]. At Edfu :: tj zy .

is used to make oil of the njim, tree VI 162,9, also c7v' 1

11221,3 *.tlu

o

is one of the ingredientsfor bestti-Xpsof nnib VI 167.1.The actual processof extraction is describedwheretherbnw i'sput into a bagandsqueezed to giveout a liquid 11229,2.

rpy. t

queen Wb H 415 (1-10) Pyr DG 244,6

rpyt is a later form of r-p't and queensbearing this title at Edfu include Cleopatra I- the wife of PtOlenly V

13,9: 60

IV 123,34 and Berenice

0

IV 279,8 [Troy

,

Queenship

p. 1791.The title is a rank indicator and can be translated'noblewoman' for convenience [op.cit. p. 196

D2/11.

irpyt

femalestatue Wb 11415(11-14)MK

At Edfu rpyt usually describesstatuesof goddesses These statuescan have protective qualities : '53"

VI 22,1 with the heýd of a goose.' IV 295,14-15 and

of Maat is

put at the throat of officials 1580,3 -a reference to the small amulets of h1aat as a seated woman worn by viziers; to show that they are men of Maat (c f. Grdseloff in ASAE 40,1940 pp. 185-2021.

Ie lb word thenclearlyincludesnot only stonestatuesbut smalleramuletsof femalegoddesses.

1043

In origin rpyt is related to the word for'noblewoman' from the Old Kingdom (Wb 11415,1-10) and as suggestedby Ward [SAK 5,1977, p.266-7] it may have meant'she of the palanquin' referring to , the female statuein the round toppedpalanquin usedin the cult of a goddess.

rpyt

step,tread(of stairway) cited in Wb 11415(1) under'female relief.

At points in the description of the temple the number of steps in a stairway are given.The word used 4--d' 2 is denote to the steps rpyt : -C=ý.

(3'Ab

83 steps 1513,11;

90 steps1579,9-10

El

85 steps1549,10.

There is clearly a connection with rpyt female statue where steps are considered as 'goddesses'or 'female representations'

r-p't

hereditaryprince(ss) Wb 11415(15) - 416 (6) Pyr DG 245

r4 1Y_ )I *)t_ L

This rank-indicatoris appliedto divinitiesas well as men : Horusis the sonof Nut and heir of the,

29 " 'c=iu: God Noble . accompanies ýqj

1575,9 ; the king is the

and nsw-bity

Oq3 Dn'

=P. 2j ,

of the gods 1 166,1; in titles it

IV 92,2-3

The feminine form (Wb 11416,7-9) applies to goddesses: Hathor is

-=w Li w.

dm 0

0

129,19

and Great One of her father Geb 1530 12. It is also a general title for the ancestressof the king : in a plant offering, the king is heir of

VII 83,2 ; he is bom of

Lady of

Egypt IV 56,1. At Edfu then r-p't is used no more than an honorific epithet in religious texts to signify a person of

high standing.

rmw

weeping Wb 11417(11-13)MK

Derived from the verb rmi 'to weep' (Wb 11416- 417 10) and occursat Edfu in the appropriate . AR

cl>

wherea mourninggoddess contextof theSokarChamber, says,.

r.

I makefor

1044

him weeping 1216,10.

fish

rmw

Wb Il 416 (12-17) OK DG 246,4

1)/

Cr.294a ; CED 136 ; KH 163 P4M I At Edfu a list of living animals, includes men, gazelles-9 birds 'and-ts'. A. VII 234,9 here used as*a generic term for'fish' in general. In the Latopolitan nome fi

is the abornination of the throat of the'

1338,3 -this is an alfusion to the well attested taboo on fish in the cult of Osiris.

Gamer-Wallert[Fischep.16-191notesthat rmw is a generalword for fish but the determinativeIS' not an identifiable type of fish. D'Arcy WentworthThompson [JEA 14 1928p.24] mentionsthat' rmw was the generalword for fish but its usewas supplantedby 3bdw The Coptic P-krAI is the Bold fish andin a passage in Athenacus(312a) thereis the word gpp(xgt; whoseroot seems'! to be rmw.

rmn

shoulder,arms Wb H 418 (1-16) OK

The shoulder is the part of the arm usedby the Egyptians to carry heavy burdens.They envisagedthe' arms as going from the finger tips over the shouldersto the other ringer Ups - as hicroglyphs'such as and

p. Corps 272 Q. Edfu texts record, 28 Lacau [Lefebvre, §30 Tableau show p. ; , bears the Eye of Re 1560,4 ; the foreleg is upon'thC"

things being carried on the rmn

from barque f. four headed (c. Anubis the shrine) Anubis the of god carrying groups of priests of 1225 (pl. 25b). In a more general way rmn can refer to the arms: 'I open my IET and it also appears as the object of the verb b3b 'to bend' The sign used as determinative

--I

-A e-J

to the falcon' IV 55,149ý 1134,6.

ifi` bent in 'bcnf thus either the posture shows the arm

adoration for example or bent in carrying something.The sign can be confused with

'

---A which

"a I is birds I.eg and in hicratiCthere waý'probably little or'no differcnce'betwccnthe two [MOller,

1045,

Palaeographienotes the writing of the arms sign but not the bird's claw : II 100 4ý% , 101

to carry, bear

rmn

Wb 11419(4-18)OK Cr. 8a; CED6; KH486

be strong, possess -NMoNl

In barque or sacred processions, rmn is the verb used to describe the action of the 'bearers' the B3w-Nhn

'Eý

-4

the falcon VI 94,10-11; the children of Horus

invocations are addressedto the bearerswho carry the barques Tribute is also carried

IV 43,5;

lfý off

-J

1177,4

and

1560,2-3

If 32,5; is flood as water -4

1235,18.

The verb can also have the English nuance'weae like the French 'porter' and German 'tragen': Thoth wears

the sun disk 1134,16; the king

--I'

the Red Crown 111158,16.

rmn is parallel with wis which describesthe raising up of the White Crown then the ,:ýý

of the Red Crown - which implies rmn also has the nuance of 'raising' a crown upon the

head 1148,12 and 394,3. For other objects : an amulet is and the diadem is

festive breast 1184,6 to the make -e-4

for lord her 133,1 ; an amulet worn le--4 ýJ ,,

--I

in this way can pacify the

raging of a goddess150,5. Geb is the supremebearer for he -1

the whole of Creation upon his back, in his role as Earth

god.The verb rmn 'to carry' implies strength and so it is no surprise to find the Coptic kMON has the extended meaning I)e strong'.

rmnw

bearers Wb 11419(19) to 420 (9)

In the templermnw are thepriestswho carrythe divine barqueor the shrineof a god in the festival Certainpriestswouldbe appointedasbearersandso theword hasa humandeterminative processions. in thesecontexts.They may havehad to play a mythologicalrole in suchprocessionsand perhaps wore Anubis masksor symbolisedthe souls of Pe and Nekhenwho ar&most often shownas the bearersof barquesin the sceneson the templewalls. The Greekequivalentterm is ircc=00pot and is a lower orderof thepriesthood[Otto, PriesterundTempelI pp.94 ff. ].

J046

In processions :

lic'=-5' 1134,15 Bchdety --ttliof ; 1. carry -b

-.

1 0

the drty falcon 1571.6

i1orus .51-4; tof Great in temple of the Lord of the gods 1559.17 and a mythological context the is the,, --'

divine bearers divine 8,1.1n so VII themselves the Behdety the of god were world of

the word is given a divine determinative

'E* '4

of the s3b-gwt VI 94,9 .

n

The king himself could be a bearer and in this respect he is like Shu who is carried like Sokar 111158,16[for this spelling ASAE 43,1943 229 no. 195c.] - the allusion in this scene is to Sokar who was carried in his processionin his Henu boat; in presenting a bouquet he is

!4

Is-bt V 148,10 [Ibrahim, Kingship p. 1751.

VII 8 1.1

The Greek equivalent for this class of priest was 'pastophores' and they were principally shrine carriers. 1rmn

column Wb 11420 (10) GR

PAMWO1 KH164; Vycichl, DELCp. 174 cf. partofadoor. rmn derivesfrom the verbrmn 'to carry' with thecolumns'carryingor holdingup'the templeroof or moresymbolicallyheaven. At Edfu

standin the wsht hall IV 13,3

V 6.9. As the determinatives

vary it clearlyrefersto columnsin generalnot a specifictype.

rmnw

vessels Wb 11420(15) rmnt alsoWb Mod p.528

ý' 5. ý!j ý is a vesselfor liquid medicines derivedfrom rmn 'halr (WBb 11 In medical texts => . 418,12-18)which is is perhaps'halr a vesselcapacity. At Edfu there is a versionperhapsof this his hands holding in in king beer the general out a stretches way : offering, a word, used ,4 IV 106,2- thusfor beer .

rmrmt

typeof landor field NVb11421(7) GR Cr.299b; CED139 P;-PM""

half an aroura. -

1047

't,

Ina descriptivetext:

field grows3bt-grain VI 36.11and the godscreate9dy-land

and I=="'r-f s%', VI 225,8-9.Thedeterminativeshowsit to be somekind of landandit wasused to grow crops.ýr

rml

mcn,manldnd Wb 11421(9) - 424 DG 247,5

Y

Cr. 294b; CED136

PorAC

The Edfu textsnaturallyshowthe relationshipbetweenman and the godsand the usesof rml are compatiblewith earlierclassicaluses.At the creationof the world the godscamefrom the mouthof ýý the creatorand men camefrom his eyes -;

1128,4-5; -164 VI 2,2

VIII 93,9,-

reflectingthepun thatmen( rml) arethetears(rmw ) of god.

.:,Iý

1591.6;

Men are saidto be the childrenof the gods

1113,12 They are made(ir) by god, broughtinto being (sbpr) .

VII 83,11; 1185; or begotten(wtt)

1371.3.The all powerfulgodsare hiddenfrom godsand men 'k'jý?V 9,2

I and great of Majesty among gods' 1401,13. *. 2 1.

VII 28,13. He is 'Lord of terror among

'All living things' are denoted by the phrase 'gods listed with other types of. men: "All

a%I

p'tyw

and beasts' 1377,7 and rml men can be

bnmmw 1129,10. While theking isRe of rmi

'6 111 he is Isdes of the rbyt IV 50,4 . 'V%=;

The phrase rml nb denoteseveryone (all Egyptians) The writing of rml with the vulture

1A

PP

head or vulture -'I' -

V; 102,5. is found at least as early as the

A. # ) and may derive from the vulture reading mwt 'mothee so that

Coffin Texts (CT 176

men were described as iry-mwt 'pertaining to mother', which became rml and the pun remained implicit in it. However in GR times it was also used to write 'yeae nrt and then by error rnpt.

rn

name Wb 11425- 428 DG 249,1

4 ';ýj

Cr. 297 b; CED 138PNs

1048

it. is by U time with this synonymous and

At Edfu the usual spelling of rn is

is 'Great 1163,11 71,2 8,1 503 125,7 IV it name' and have ; ; ; ; rn can adjectives attachedto - wr often applied to the five fold titulary of the king.

,z

Gods were more potent if their nameswere unknown by gods and men so they were hidden - like Amun who hides his name IV 35,15 ; 1173,7 , or made secret and even the temple has 1163,11-12. all

21,11

C=3

C: 1

IV 57.5 and i*% Ja

Gods are also 'multi-named' : Horus

.

Kings were also 'great '3 of name!

ýjr

Walls of templeswere inscribedwith (br) names IV 44,11 ; cAP

V8,7;

V 7.8 to

1514,19 and Icautiful of names! IIII

JLPz-

IV 18,1 -

inscribedin copperto establishk3. sn 'their

names'VII V or written (sphr plusdirectobject)11132,7; IV 8.1.

I

Phrases for 'it is called' use rn as the indirect object of U 'to say' : Ndm. 'nh k3. wt =

1200,17 Oncethe god is .

awakehe goesto : walk in thefields1140,17 ; or keeptheking safe1330,16. The, names of protective or guardian gods often incorporate rs :'. 105,

awake/watchf ul' 1195,15;1

Iiia ýr. i My face is

1196,4 st .

rs canalsobe 'watch'and with the prepositiontr 'watchover: the godswatchover the temple VI 76,9; or over his lord samemeaning-7

455

1194,2 The prepositionr may also be usedwith the .

the ruler of theTwo EyesE.Piehl 1195.

From the end of the NK and so at Edfu rs can be used transitively 'to watch over' : Isis

his majesty1144,17.

rs

watchman Wb 11451 (15-18) NK oft. GR (of Egypt) VI 68,3 ;

At Edfu rs appears with the attribute nfr : the king is R

Tq="

in the Lands and Banks VI 71,10 Ideally the Watchman has to be free from sleep -jr-T

IV 29,14 Places have their own watchmen .

is Horus VI 75,6. Northern Mesen the of

Watchman of his father, Osiris and Egypt

VI 68,3

.

In the plural the rsw are the protective watchmen - usually of the temple or other sacredplaces + VI 76,9 lot

rs-wd3

Osiris

1125 (20 1)

1200,17; 915.1354

13.

1062

Wb 11451 (13-14) Pyr. oft. GR [Vcmus, NK Osiris from in the texts onwards with religious rs-wA3 was particularly connected Athribis pp.426-7 ; Morenz, Religion p.248] and could also apply to Sokar. It seems to involve the mortuary aspectof both gods.The namemeanslie who wakes intact (whole)'referring to the dead god 98, ZAS Walle, is, (Van do faculties his therefore regaining generative and a symbol of resurrection 1970 pp. 140-149 ; Cativille, Osiris p. 185 ; Haikal, Nesmin 1125 n. 11]. At Edfu, Horus is the watchman of rs-wd3 here clearly Osiris his father and he watches over him

VI 312,17

VI 120,13-14;

VI 89.7

appears

shining in Wetjeset IV 99,4 Gwyn-Griffiths [Origins of Osiris p.42 n. 124] notes that the epithet was used of the king with reference to his father Osiris, hence its appearanceat Edfu in connection with Osiris rather than Sokar. The title does not seemto have any geographicalprecision and is a general epithet concerned with the reborn state of the god.

south

rsy

Wb Il 452 (7) to 453 (8) Pyr. DG 254,2

t /.

Cr. 299b; CED139 hl=

PHC

: the king rules the south ý61 sail

hnt r w,

1297.2;

150,14 ; the barques in the festival I

south to the south IV 6,7.

rsy is also used for giving locations of places especially of buildings in the temple: doors open to IV 6,7 ; the Ilryt-ib

t. is on %,

compass -4 comers are on the

I t.

I

VII 17,9-10. In giving the four cardinal points of the ýý in 1158,12 Ilorus triumphs ; jnorthwest and cast

mbt imntt i3btt VI 117,4. rsy also appears in composite compass points : his throne is beside it on its

I

týI

ýty JjnW' 5,8 t tn IV ; south west

The south can also be personified and greeted in processions Adiwiu VI 115,9.

VII 13,4

IV 5,5

+, it s'pecifiesplaces: southern heaven r-v,,, Vl 67,1; and t1briw

IV 16,3. southern llcbcnu

1063

rsy-1nb. f south of his wall - epithet of Ptah 'ýý.Wb]1452ý16) The epithet locates Ptah in his temple which was south Memphis according to Herodotus (IL99) of [LA IV 11791.At Edfu

supervisesthe gods IV 7,6 and as Tanen he constructs the

ve

comers of the temple

IV 14,6

1230,8

ý Er Y. I-

goddessesare.named as his daughters:

! 7-e -0 4b

123,10. Two

VI 174(12-13).

rs-l3t At Edfu, Re rises and becomes

IV 57,5. This would imply that it is an aspect of Re

early in the morning 'who watchesthe office'- of kingship or'who wakens the office! - of kingship.

rsf.

thecatch Wb 11449 (4-6) MK

From the determinatives at Edfu, this is a general term for birds and fish caught in the marshes during fishing and fowling expeditions the catch is brought as an offering with all beasts IV 41,11 ; the sbt-marsh is said to have created'-z--. la-

trap IV 25,2 ; nets are flooded with 1: " I 4E=". -rý specifi6d

of mnt birds 1111,12 and

11163,11

is caught in a

VII 81,34 The nature of the catch can be -'ý of many ýmw fish VI 237,1-2 k-t" aý4'4%

Note that in each casehere the determinative of rsf agreeswith the type of catch made. One example DW 121, -1?-

has a bird only determinative and as this has been,'strucle it may refer to a bird -

being 'struck' with a throw stick, as depicted in tomb scenes1499,4-5.

d (wt)

verb - to rejoice , noun- joy, gladness Verb Wb 11454(1-12)MK

Noun Wb 11454(14)to-455(15) Dyn. 18

DG 256,2 Cr. 308b. ; CED 142 P,,k-2jFAsa verb d is often found atEdfu in the imperative: Ddw)V188,2; ,

wPAP -9;

(to the womenof

1443,7.

Most often it occurs adverbially with the preposition m precedingthe noun rY. wt - 'in joy' or

1064

'eat IV'9,3 -,and most'commonly places are in joy,

.joyfully' : offerings are received St-Wrt

is

1-246

IV 17,4; t1r-rn33 is

c"3 IV 19,10 : or hearts are

at the

processionof Sokar VI 140,8. Ile writing with the lion and threeYw featherscan be graphically combined to give a single, uýited ESý--C

ideogram

is The lotus aesthetically pleasing. which also commonly appears'in-the -

writing originally becauseof the idea of the lotus whose scent makespeople and gods joyful ana from this it came to have the phonetic value rý. According to Wb the writing with the lotus comes from GR times.

rq

serpent Wb 11457 (3) GR

Wb recordsonereferenceto this sacredserpentin the 13thUE nome It is in the geographicaltexts . 1341,2.Perhapscomparableto this is a word in medicaltexts rqwt which

atEdfu

meanssomekind of illness(Wb 11457,2).

rkyw'

adversaries

Wb Il 456 (13-20)MK At Edfu the king or Horusdefeatshis adversaries:the king prevailsagainst

4

ý Ile '44--'qq 113 ; Horussmites 1165,15;as the ch=pl 'on he slays CýIft %! qQ. '4L'IV36,7the two eyesof Horus can repel (wdb)

rk

III

IV

1309,18 ;

time Wb If 457 (4) to 458 (3) OK

At Edfu rk applies to 'royal time' on earth as opposed to 11tinfinite time, for example and a specific length of rk-time is usually indicated. The length of the kingship is the earth 1296,3 ; it is the of Geb 1297,6; or ItERD

time span of the

0 of Re in heaven 1297,5-6 ; the years of rule of the king is the of

the

sun-disk 126,18 ; or an appointed time h3w is the

of heaven 1298,9. Most importantly chaos was repelled from the king's time : _11ac ' nd rg was 76,7; ' ag removed

VI 161,9

VI 318,13

.

IV

1065

to bum up - transitive Wb 11458(9-14)Pyr. DG 256,4

YZ'1 -j

/

III

Cr.293 a; CED 136 PCj At Edfu foesand enemiesare burnt by appropriategoddesses Mehyt

14,1315 her breath1313,17.19 and1=00 ,with 4.,The king also .

Nephthyswho bums bumshis foes '49i> r3-mouth

313,16; or even

VII 265,15 Inword play the r3-snake is burnt by fire from the . VI 160,13 The verb is alsousedof burning the bonesof the foe in a brazier .

1313,18-19;and

VI 75,9 In thesecasesthe role of the fire is to utterly .

destroyforcesof chaos,beingusedasa lethaltool by thegodsandtheir agents. 71is transitiveuseis a latedevelopment of the intransitiveverb rkb which is alsousedat Edfu of a greatflame burningin the heartof the king

VI 160,5 . in her brazier111316.11.

The verb alsoexpresses the nuance'to seta fire': Hathorw3h

to catch, subdue

rtý

Wb H 460 (1-7) Pyr rtý is often used at Edfu with the meaning, 'to catch birds' (according to Wb 11460,7 a GR use) 0 fowl are -

111192,18;the hero :ý-

1565,3;

hh-birds are captured from the whole of the Two Lands

the wild fowl 111193,2

111142,17

rtb was also applied to enemies of the king and perhaps the use here implies that the hostile forces *,; --7 be regarded as numerous yet as ineffective as a flock of birds : Hathor were to

bftyw IV

305,17. Also 'hearts' were subdued or captured, with a connection between the fluttering wings of birds as theyare captured in a net and the beating of a heart which can be likened to the fluttering of a bird: t: hearts VI 237,3; j all all hearts are subduedby the Two Ladies 2"q: '-' -' '. hearts lands the subdues of all 1524

ý--

VII 42,1-2; Horus

(for the king) VII 204,5-6 ; the b3tyw of rebels are

(the phrase 'all hearts"hearts of all lands' may be a way of saying everyone so it .9

is not literally 'hearts'). Whole foreign countries can be subdued

(the Dm3tyw) IV

1066

79.1. One of the most common usesis for the subduing (or intimidating c f. el-Kordy. BIFAO 84,1984 PT: Subduing 'Book in book the 123 15) the of ritual p. n. of the p't people, particularly t' *0 VI 235,4-5; 13'.*, I

*, . '-% G 132,6; o-rýb -., -*tV

t--T

351,8 [for

V 135,4 ; in the library

be 825 164 ff. ] Me P. Salt Derchain. subdued can and rhyt texts p't these see p. referencesoutside 0 7---' fact book, but is together the reference not a simply a statementof

'ic-I

IV loaý.

As if to emphasisethe hunting nature of the verb it is often followed by 4 r. mw= 'on the water of someone'loyal to': 10,2 ; ib. sn tD

*,--

wild fowl

Mam.90 ; 42-2' *ý--)

'? = ,I

br mw-sn VI 237,10;

ý-

I

p't rbyt Dr mvý.f IV

n. k p't rbyt tr mw. k VI 57,14., -,,

Derchain [op.ciL] interprets rib as 'intimidate, subdue'especially in the phrase rib p't or Ttb ib n p't 'intimidate men' or 'intimidate the hearts of men. used in parallel with 'put foreign countries under the feet of the king' (for pxample VI 235,4).,

1,,

Ddvaud [RT 39,1921 pp-20-21tries to show how in hieratic the sign for rib and the nose sign had become confused. rth was originally a term used in baking and meant'to bake'or'to knead'. with the being a toot used in cooking - perhapsa rake for dragging brcad out of the oven In OK .

sign ý--

reliefs there is an example of rib 0 /// n [Wicdemann-Portner, Karlsruhe p.30] and from the tomb of Rekhmire 0nq

Acgyptischc Grabrelief zu

rib [Mem. Miss. Franc. V fasc. 1-2

p. 102 ]. In this respectcompareLatin'subigcrc! which mcans'to destroy'and 'to knead'.

" -, 1'.ý

71c 'Book of rib pT of intimidating, reducing by fear men and putting Egypt. lands and foreigners of all foreign lands under the feet of the king describea ceremony of execration where 4 statuettesof prisoners are burnt [c f. G.Posener, CdE 27, p.2746]. The aim was to inspire fcar and destroy enemies by magical procedures [c f. Alliot RdE 5,66ff. and precedentsCT V 160a and CT VII 162 q]. Alliot WE

5,1946 p.61 n. 13 ] discussed the md3t nt rib p't formula for taking men (in a net)

VI 235,4 The sceneat Edfu clarifies the meaning for it shows marsh birds being captured in a net . an allegory for the capture and ultimate destruction of enemiesand foes . The sceneopposite it has the title idt nn nt wý' 'this net of unravelling' VI 55.1 = XIII 492-3.

rtb-qb

'name for theocean

1067

Wb Il 460 (9) GR At Edfu the word appearsin an offering procession: the seais presentedwith the things which are in

it

VI 206,10; similar 'he bringsto you

< 1074>and god givestheking all landto the extentof

with what is in it Philae 1--,djqq=Urk V111141 e.This latter

examplesuggests a seato thenorthor eastof Egyptandgeneraltermfor a boundary. Macadam[Kawa I p.31 n.46 ] commentson the Stelaof Tombos,TuthmosisI- Urk.IV 83 Jý,.

ejtas N lot doesCauthier[DG IIIp. 1401rtow-qbw -an unknownAfrican people.

lot

De Morgan Cat.Mon. Il 130,which he compareswith tracesfrom a broken squeezeof a Stelaof TaharqaYear 6 from the templeat Kawa

From the contextthis rtý-qb is at the

southernmostedgeof the Egyptian Empire. Helck [MDAIK 34,1978,70 col. 13 ] notes a word with no context in a MK text lfl

k-AAZ

(text before and after is broken) which he translateswithout comment -'in den Sperren der q3bt' (at the barrier of q3bt). The Shadow Clock text in the cenotaph of Sed I at Abydos has one of the The Cenotaph of Seti I at Abydos

divisions of time (or space)called 11,1933, pl. 82. I rd

stairway

:-I

Wb 11462 (16) Pyr This is the GR form of the earlier word rwd (Wb 11409,9-15). At Edfu the New Year procession goes on the

to the horizon 1562,15. If the word is written as

da

then it may be read as hnd. There are two main staircasesat Edfu W Mesen 1536,6 ; 'the

'c:::' =:,6

the staircasesign is on the west of

western stairway is opposite the east stairway 1548,3 - both of these

texts are on the appropriate stairways; the function of steps is clearly set out

o-

6

it ascends

to heaven (that is the roof) 1548,9 rd refers to the stairway as a whole - not the individual steps. . These stairways are the stairs within the temple going up to the roof.

rd

to grow Wb 11462(20) to 463 (7) Pyr. DG 257,1it

r4 $-

I

1068

Cr.303b; CED 140 PWT' 1458.7;andthe fields grow with good things

field in the to growing rd refers plants

1234,10. At Edfu thereis alsothelatertransitiveuse(Wb 11463 8-10BD).

rd

plants Wb H 465 (8-10) DO 257,1 rt- growth Cr.304a, CED 140

pwr

Derived from the verb rd'to grow' and usually determinedwith a root tuber [Dittrnar, Blumen p.601: the Eye of Horus is filled with plants

rd. wy

M5

1138,8 ; Odd

1466,6.

legs Wb Il 461 (1) to 462 (15) Pyr. DG 258,1 foot Cr. 302b; CED140

F6-Tý

f. 9 is is 37,11 IV Meskhcnet The divine child raised upon the the child complete upon the or of of Her Majesty 1168,1. As objects of verbs - legs can be stretched forward dwn 50,15 ; or stood upon Ih'

IV I

VI 74,1.

There is also a derived prepositional use meaningat' Originally it may have been r-rdwy but in . the writings it is abbreviated to rdivy. Literally it means then 'at the legs of "beside''at' : priests are at

their places 1553,14; or stand

at their places IV 19.5 ;a goddessdoes not stray

U &-. 'from beside your ka' 1371,11-12; the four comers of Egypt are brought

to

58,16. Il ka' your

rdi

to give Wb 11464ff. DG 604,7 Cr. 392a; CED 178

The usesof rdi/di are not unusualand as in the classicaltextsall kinds of objectscan be given or

1069

put. The spellingshowevervary, rangingfrom f. '42,8 ; VI 9,2 1:7 IV 47.1; =-%:f .

6--J 1113,13to

ýj

1113,16;

IV

foreigners

rdi-ib

This word occurs in GR temples: including Edfu :a text for destroying foreigners rwi , 1 r-*%n (alliteration of r)IV 370,15 ; rwi MD 11164;a similar text at Philae

',

-j

l? - ", rL .

rn bbt Phild I p.28,2 -. Wb 1140, cites a term from the MK text

of Dw3. ]Vty in Sallier 1110,5: the survivor who does good his condition is the same as;! 5Q `61 , CL t1 AA^A 'K-[Dw3-ljty 140 b] Helck ,yesterday' p. n. emended this to 0 9-. it it be so may not asclear as seems. -

rdi-m-bwt to eat offerings Literally the phrase seemsto mean 'to put or bring in the temple' - implying either 'to store up' or 'to give to the (temples of) gods to eat, but a text about making offerings shows a different

andopeningthe throat111178,7- so that ýwt may be a metaphor

interpretation: =j

for'mouth'- put in the mouth,(chew)andopenthe throat(to swallow).Similarly - the king sayshe has received offerings and then

0

V 210.3-4 ; HorusBehdet :'EI X--

upon his table VI 257,6-7;the king / god andthosewith him C"--

0

The word occursat Denderawhereit hasa moreexplicit determinative-,:: ý'

the food

VI 328,2. MD 11157

Junker[GrD compoundverbsp.881hasthe phrase'toeae,that is (the offerings)are broughtto the templeand quotes: --fj ,!

T

137 Durn Baug.2G; MD 11157j, underthe spelling: 2i, -.

&[see alsoHJunker, WZKM 26,1912 pA6 n.11.The word then usuallyappliesto the eatingof

offerings.

rdi. r. t3 to give birth to Wb 11467(22) Only a few examplesarefoundat Edfu - it is a morecommonphraseat DenderaandPhilae,asmight A-j be expected: cropsareput on earthin the f ields => --= in IV 27,5; also an offering text concerned ..

1070

'226,8-9 A--J VI in being put the earth with crops so it may have the sameconnotationsof seed

rdi-ivd

proclaima decree

.1

Re-Harakhty decree both of a Edfu with proclaiming The concerned examplesare 1 "Wl 111= '_=-jo 290,4 and

rdi-tp

'. -'I - VI

293,15-16.

ýf

to show oneself Wb V 268 (6-8)

At Edfu the phraseoftenrefersto solardeitiesappearingin the sky : so HorusBchdct &ýJ Nut V 156,5; the wingeddisk 'ýJ 'T v-the winged disk

1 13 AýJ'

"ý! Re Nut IV 9,3 and %". in L' ,

in the morning Nlam.E 14,18 and Horus

A-J t--

0 ,*

in

in Nut IV 14,9 ; in the place

every day 144,4.

rdw

efflux, Wb 11469 (5) to (19) Pyr.

rdw was applied in the Pyramid texts to the exudationsof the decaying flesh of Osiris which are then offered to the deceasedas libations becausethey were believed to have revivifying and restorative powers (Pyr §§2007 ; 2031 ; 1360 ; 788 ). In the Late Period the rdw of Osiris were kept in the Scrapeurnwhich existed in every nome. Ile Nile too was supposedto be the rdw which came from Osiris for it was this which was actuaUyused in libations to the dead. In the Ritual of Amun (XII. 7) , grains of incense became the exudations of a divinity - they issued from his flesh and fell to the had been incense The divine drops corpse a and cnce of efflux the ground. crystallised was seen as fumigated with thesegrains it would revive and have its moisture restored to it [A. M. Blackman, ZAS 50,1912, pp.69-74 ; Beinlich 'AusfluG' Osirisreliquien ppAO41 ; p2334 in the 17th and IM UE , nomes ; p.245 ff. in the 6th LE nome ; Pantalacci in GM 52,1981 pp.57-661 At Edfu rdw comes from the limbs (body) of a god: of a goddess -k'O'

*'ý: ""Vl

133ý2;-k foil VI 137,9; the flesh

VIII 140,1-2 ; or a specific god Eke Qcb-scnw-cf

is used to fill the Eye of Horus

6

t,

'-0

1138,8; and the Two Lands

1341,5 It . 111

Vil

io7l

48,15-16 serpentcanbe concealedin it .A

IV 28,3.Wine is also called'04

1144,7. The word is to be readrdw from examplessuchas

4ý The VII 48,15-16. writing with

stemsfrom the fact that -h representsthe number5 which is readdiw and so dw > dw - which becomesrdw if the weakr wereto fall away.In this case 0

is simply a determinativeshowinga

bodily origin of the substance.

rdrd

com,grain Wb 11469(20) GR Charpentier§ 699p. 440-1

Wb hasonly two referencesto this word: a pun in a list of com includes'nDw com which lives and which grows'VI 260,10; .'::" 4 Meeks records an earlier word '-cý9Lex. 79.1805]andit mayberelated.

is broughtinto existenceMD III 75c. which seemsto be a type of bread KRI 11809,8 [An.

1072

h

the cnclosure

G,

Writings - Direct: Error :

C-3

BIFAO 43 1945 p.74 ,

to go down , to fall

h3i

Wb 11472 (3) to 473 916) go down ; 473 (17) to 474 (17) to fall DG 266

-0

Cr. 637a; CED270; KH349

'Le

The verb h3i can mean 'to go down"to fall'and 'to attacle. the notion being that one 'fell' or 'came down' upon the enemy [cf. similar range for Hebrew IT

'go down 'go 'desccnX down' to ýrJ .

battle! Brown, Driver and Briggs, Hebrew Lexicon p.432b] all aspectsof the sameaction. At Edfu :a book of rituals king are ra A

rO -A

from heaven, north of Memphis VI 6,4 -. the enemies of the

beneathhis harpoon 111187,2;he 1`71 -A

taken as 'fall' in English. But of the winged disk, it All of these writings are M

rJ-A

r0

to the ground 1294.12 - best

goes down in the cvcning 135.6.

2G Coptic be 3to the the this without seems ncarcr and

so

that the spellings at Edfu may reflect that by Ptolemaic times it was pronounced Zf-

h3i (+r)

to embarkon (a ship) Wb 11472(10) OK

The phraseis a specialiseduseof h3i 'go down. with theprepositionr it becomesliterally 'go down to' and is the phraseusedof embarkingon ships[Jones,Glossaryp.217 go aboarda boatl. At Edfu the object of the phraseis usually dpt 'boat!: the king - 13

-lob,

GAI

VIII 20,11;and the boat is uponthe Lake of Iforus

at the festival ra "I A wi3 '3 tp Itrw V 34.3-4

111257.15; Horus .hot*

IV 211.1

VI 64,7 As quaysfor boats .

would havebeendownat the water'sedge,to embarkon4, Poatonewould litcrally haveto go downthe river bankto embark.

h3i

to throw, to attack.

1073

Wb 11475(1-3) attackWb 11475(4) transitiveuseGR throw a harpoon With a direct object the verb h3 usuallymeans'attack': r-J -A 70,8but it may be the word moreoftenwritten Ik

'he attackshim', VI

at Edfu. q.v. D3 .

If the object of the verb is a harpoonthen it seemsto havethe nuanceof 'throw' GI-A

VI

67,7. The meaningof both of theseformsis derivedfrom h3i go down' - in attackonedescendsor goes downuponthe enemy; in the act of throwing

harpoonis 'madeto go down fall' !n the transtivC. ,a

useof h3i.

h3-snd

11,

to fear Wb H 471.(11-14) Pyr

In the Pyramid Texts h3-snd is a noun for 'fear, by the MK it appearsin formulae in offering texts, from the 22nd Dynasty it is a noun 'veneration' and by the GR period it is a verb 'to fear' = 'to venerate' (plus preposition n). In a hymn to Amon Re, h3-snd is used with other terms for 'to praise' f but the element of 'fear' is explicit: Q ý_*

for you the Lord of Fear (snd) P.Berlin 3049 XV, 8

[c f. Barucq,Louage'reverential feae p. 1001. At Edfu : The hearts of men rO &I

the Great of Magic' 1493 (18) ; h3-snd is manifest at

appearancesoAe god at festivals : women r-J V

f G149-, Year IV 11,9 and similar. the New

2ý rU a IV 17,7 ; the Falcon of Gold is 'venerated!by the bas of Nekhen .

1293,11 where the

determinative implies a more active demonstrationof venerationor adoration, perhapsa ritual danceor form of prayer is involved. Lector priests recite offering formulae with this posture [Vandier, Manuel IV p. 108 and 111 no. 16] and Wb has other determinatives used to write h3-snd. The word seemsto actually mean -,fear comes down'that is the deity causesit to come upon mankindwhose responseis to worship or veneratethe god.

h3-snd

typeof bread

Cauville [Osiris p.157 nA ] notesthat this Ptolemaicsubstantive, appearsin offering texts next to milk and honey the determinativeis a loaf of bread the -k

IV 153,6but it can alsohave

ra Aý 1493 sign as dt no. 18 ; CD IV 192 no.36 ;D VII 80 no.39 ; Philae , Bdnddite

1074

32,9 r-a 4V'

An OK offering list [de Morgan, Daschour , Mar. -June'l 894 , p.39 fig. 80 - from .

Mastaba27]has G-1 4123'

betweenhoney and water, so it may have much earlier precedents.

ceiling. heaven

h3yt

Wb 11476 (12-13) MK and Wb 11483(14) GR hy heaven, roof. 266,1 h3t hall, 4-3A

DG 268,2 hi3t room, hall

The meaning of heaven and roof is one and the same thing at Effu Temple, for, symbolically the physical ceiling is also the heavenly roof. Heaven (sky): Re rests in Mr5whr, -AOIq'

and unites with the diskI 554,10-11 ; Reis said to have

'r--'v IV 56,7; Wadjet is foremost in heaven 'heaven' created

Behdetas a Princewalks round

01

r-, w

IV 162.4;andHorus

r-q

IV 252,4-6; the s3b-Xwt is the Lord of r; l Am,

IV 35,12; Lord of heavenand r--,

nr -i

the Sky

9 A, GI

'4 9

1415,1 ; 'Hoius Behdethas tides

which associatehim with the h3yt sky - he is the Greatof Splendourwithin

4..; o 11129,13* Mn 'r"%heavcn'l 543,18; an

207,2-3;and he is Greatof Might in Vill 93,9. In alliteration of h: htht h3yt Ceiling : Isdes inscribes

stars

r,-,,q

or-N,

IV

iff,-1 `* I"

VI 103,9 -, r-j n r---v

with his images IV 19,13 ; all their ceilings are equipped with

VII 12,3; .

The most common use of h3yt is as the place where the ba of a god is : pt is 25,19 t5j-'thd

1552,6 -.

11'178,4; Prt is

ru 'V

r-, 3,. of his bd V 8,4; r-, q

of his ba I

VI 279,13; pt is

safe h3yt'of his ba VIII 93,10. This use may be connected with the deity Ba-Neb-Hayt,

a solar god. The spellings of the word divide clearly into two groups, those which have a portico or porch determinative and those spelt with one or two heaven signs, the two types of spelling never mix. 71is may indicate two separatewords, the clear group with heaven signs, meaning 'sky heaven ceiling' , , (hyt) and the group with portico determinatives meaning 'gateway ' 'portico' which is,4% $olumned

portico beforethepylon (h3yt). Accordingto de Wit [BEFAO55 p.1171the meaningof h3yt 'is 'ceiling'not'roor

in Wb 11476 so ,

he would emend'Dach'to 'Decke. ile collectedtogetherall the examplesof the word spelt with the ru ra double heavensijns -including'th6 divine name b3. nb-hyt : r,--"q VII 147.3.

1075

r-jn VII 162,12. q r--, r--q Leclant [RdE 8,1953 p. I I] discerns 3 different meanings of h3yt : 1) sky ceiling 2) covered roof , 3) porch or door - Coptic ? Nr--'T -,

block published by J.Yoyotte [CdE 28,1952 pp.28-381 .A

shows the door of the fourth pylon at Karnak with a wooden structure decoratedby precious metals.A block from the time of Tuthmosis W from the 3rd pylon at Karnak (published by Leclant in his article) shows the pylon door with a wooden h3yt which consists of a wooden papyriform column supporting a rooL These kind of structures may have been common place in Egyptian temples, even, in the Ptolemaic age and if they were particularly attached to pylons this would explain the name B3-nb hyt becausethe Ba Lord of the Hayt is the sun god and the temple pylons were his horizon. , e=ý

This also expltins the apparentduality of the writing

M-

the two pylons are the two heavens.

Spencer noted that the term h3yt appearedin the OK title gmsw h3yt and referred to a portico or ceiling. This continued into the Late period by which time it referred to the columned porticoes built in temples, such as that at Philae built by Nectanebo I and in the GR period it was used of all structures of a similar design wherever they were within the temple complex. For example it denoted the roof chapel of Hathor at Dendera and buildings at Edfu, Kom Ombo and Esna [Spencer,Temple p. 155 ff. ]. The meaning of h3yt as a hall with columns is confirmed by an ostrakon which designatesthe long transversecolumned forehall of Theban Tomb 71 as h3yt [Hayes, Ostracap.38 no.63 ro. 6 ; 77.3 and no.66,2,6-71.

h3w

time , reign

.I

Wb 11478 (1-13) OK DG 265,9 1Z6 Cr. 643a; CED271; KH350

?H

h3w seemsto apply to the earthly reign of the king and as such is parallel to the use of rk to

ftt indicatethe divine reign of the gods: n c- 0 raW... e- a

of the king is the

of the king is the rk of Re in heaven1 298,9;

of Geb on earth1297,6. Promisesaboutconditionsin the

king's reign include the wingeddisk being upon the Four Walls : C-- M (ý416 is from IM driven kings (isft) importantly chaos the away reign c- VI 161,1.

IV 46,15; and most

IV233,2; and

1076

in time the of near, preposition compound -

m-h3w

Wb 11477(4-7) OK

GG § 178. At Edfu this prepositionfollows theclassicaluses T. R,. Utr"a7hý 1150,8; 1) foes do not stand'nea?the king: -ra,

1559,4 ; or do not e'xist

tV3 r; Iking is 283,15; V the him tt. of evil not on path r,7enear --

IV 50,15.

ra eis in heaven in disk 2) peopleor placesarenearplacesor them- thesun are nearm3w-lands

1563,10-,ýfields

GIA Place Great in king IV 32,10;theLowerEgyptian appears the

R ra IV 50,1; a sanctuaryis nearDep e_ T Temple VII 135,8. '

VI 276,5-6;this work is establishedin your'

ra 3) Temporal use: Tefnut bums the enemy a-e4) from : the living ba of Re comes r-JC-

the end of the year VIT 14,6-7.

PunEVIII110,1. ' --

5) in/on the body: shemakesher place,= MC.

your body IV 102,6.

In the writings of the preposition,them canbe omitted Wb notesthat this as a GR practice. .

r-h3w

-

compound preposition - before , near Wb 11477(9-10) NK

A variation on m-h3w - but it does not have exactly the same uses hands are raised before a monument or temple -ý', G1Q- Vll40,6; 1ý-U?

I 92A

1134,6 and arms are bcntbeforc a god-n

-r3c-A?

It is most often found in the phrase r-h3w. br the king : 'rcale. .

C1e- V11138,6 a. ; and amulets are presented VII 138,6 *,or calves are brought

'0'

IV 257,13-14;

VII 146,7 -,(Maat) your throat is

V 96,16-17

The uses of r-h3w are more restricted than m-h3w and have the implicadon of being "OdoreY something mther than'W 'ae something. I

h3w

farýily

Wb11479(1-3)MK Meeks, RE 26,1974 p.65 n.3

1077

In an offering of a honeypot to the god Khnum,he says' I give you your phallusto increaseyour G1 c

111258,7wherethe meaningis clear.Meeksbelievesthe h3w are the immediatefamily of

The word first appears someoneandthat it comesfrom the sameroot as hy 'husband' 'engenderee. , in the 6th Dynastyat Meir. In fact it maybe relatedto h3w 'near closeby', andrefer to thosewho , areclose- relatives,immediatefamily.

h3yw

birds FCD 157 also Caminos Lit. Frag. p.9 ,

The word derives from the verb h3i 'to descend go down' -a reference to birds in flight and it is , often associatedin puns with h3yt 'heaven'. It is common at Edfu with a general use for 'birds' and does not seemto refer to a specific species.

The 'etymology'is playedon pun

M

' 1n 73?:

come-downfrom heavenVH 124,11;or a different

hyt 111193,11-12.

They come from the qbý-marshes r-JV"

M " -Y IV 392,1;A

VI 237,2;and the borders

of Egypt (drw) VII 81,14-15so theycanbe southernbirds.Theyarebroughtasofferingsby the pbw Nhy

V 26,14and M -A

are said to be more numerousthan locustsVH

rl'011%1, 0 71,6. The goddessHeb-Sedtgives birth to bjiw birds and capturedin netsnqqV'VI rO

IV 47,2. They were

111142,17; and had their necks,wrungwYn

153,6; rth

11194,3.Onceeatenthey 'go down' W the throat

Birds can also haveSethianpvertones: GIA I! " -

VII 1,2

n tit nbd VII 82.2-3;and

nt 3bwy nbd 'birds of the forms of foes' VII 82,7-8 In a ritual, four,birds are set free in the sky, to fly to the four comersof1theesrthas messengers spreadingthe newsof the king's coronation 1

rar0 P:4

111193,5-6

Caminos has an example of what may be this word from a text of the end of the 18th Dynasty [op.cit. The Pleasuresof Fishing and Fowling pl. 142,4 ,

-,?, III

The spelling at Edfu .

is constant though Fairman commented [ASAE 43,1943 p.270 XLIV] that VII 82,7 was probably to be read h3yw (rather than p3yw) becauseof the parallel in VII 82,2 which is clearly h3yw. -

h3mt

dovecote

1078

Wb 11481(5) NK Meeks RdE 28,1976 pp.92-95 - dovecote -are doves, in kept birds implying them or pigeons dovecote, that the is Meeks indicates that this a L-3 There determinative have for the Edfu this they all seemto confirm . and the three examplesat is also --r-

determinative being which is than extra an which treatedas a phonetic sign mr rather

from h3mt birds 7be the had both dry imply pools. and water roosting places that theseplaces might nA C3 =oc73 IV 11193,11; (h3yw)birds food daily rations are presentedas 15,7

,

C-3

VII 286.1

These were places where birds could be reared for supply to the temple as offerings and may have beenpart of the temple out-buildings.

h3drt

I'z I

bracelets Wb 11482(10-11)

h3drt is the word used in Ptolemaic offering scenesfor bracelets,of which there are four examples in Late temples [discussedby H.Ibrahim Amer, 1:offrande spdcifique des bracelets h3d rt I Dendera et ra 41 Edf6u, Hommages A F.Daumas, Montpellier, 1986 pp. 17-24]. One example exists at Edfu : A-.J C;;. Jý

be likely bracelets 11282,2-11 h3drt (XII 429). 'Me to two a cloth the are most giving pl.

band with two clasps in the form of cords, often with blooming lotus terminals. It was decoratedwith (wrists limbs in beads bracelets blue The the of act as protectors perhaps gold settings. red and green, his left Horus Edfu the sides of the and protecting right paralleled at are eyes of with and arms) and bodies, ensuring the complete rule of the universe in which the two heavenly lights travel. At Dcnderi' is here king Isis Hathor different for has the or and a slightly emphasis the offering pacifies the ritual 268.9-18). ff. IV it 85,17 (D 11215,7 ff. DIV ;D made ; who the craftsman

joy, gladness

hy

Wb 11483 (1-13) MK Noun joy is created Qpr) in places : St-R' Glqq 342,5-6 ; or given (di) 0 !b IQ f'O

IV 17,5; it can be made (ir)

4 Llq heaven height of IV 342,13; given to the

G1

IV

VI 103.3 ;

rDqqJ-tb joy in = is in Mesen 1441,8 ; or places can be M-by - courts of the palace

1079

1204,14; and theEnneadof Behdetis in joy

Q

1104,15.

Hathoris Lady of Joy"ý-7Mqq 1273,3(a phrasewhich occursvery oftenatDendera) The determinativeat Edfu is very often only the man with his hand to his mouth, to show an emotion, but at Denderait canbe

'ý

D 1170,6-7, or

t,,

DIII 59,5 implying a moreactive

expressionof joy. The lotuscanalsobe a determinative.

hy-043

joy Wb 11483 (12) end NK oft. GR As.

The word occurs in a NK Hymn to Ptah Mqqk'ý

?PP

3049,9,4 Berlin 1, at Philae ois .x[P. ra iý

Phot. 97 and at Dendera - Dum. Res. 51,20. At Edfu : the crew of Re is =

"r

when the 043

4M in in Egypt Sokar Appear, Causing in day 111341,8-9 to places are the of rite and comes every "&

VI 281,16

,

The literal meaning of hy-s3-t3 .

'joy protects the earth' may be a metaphor or

proverbial saying used in a religious context.

hy

husband Wb 11475(10-12)Pyr. DG 267,1

5 Sk

1397,6.

b3y

to illumine, light up Wb 11114(9) to 15 (3) Dyn.18 c f. KH 351

Ze I"

to appear

The word originatedin the 18thDynastywith the intransitivemeaning'to shine!,usedin connection with the sun.By the late andPtolemaicperiodsit hasa moregeneraltransitiveuse'to illumine' and this is commonat Edfu. b3y canbe usedof a god: Horus Behdet

forms 125,6-7 andhe

illumines

faceswhenhe appearsin the east(at morning) V 57J. The raysof light themselvesillumine heaven

1097

Ik hk

VIII 146,1-2andthe god H3y naturallyillumines the earth El' R\ s Derived from thi verb is the noun h3t meaning'light': of My

VI 101J. VI 248,34

(Wb 11115(8) GR use)1400,7. Thereare in additiona whole seriesof connectedwordsfrom the original verb: IV3yWb 1115(4) NK Ostr. 38,1900,27 Light One 1521 ZAS 43jtj Wb (12) 1350,11. There the ; and sungod is a feminineform of this oftenreferringto HathorWb 11115(5) b3j.t especiallyDenderaand(13) b3j.tj. t - Denderaand applyingto Nekhbetor Buto . Thereare nounsfor 'light' - b3y (6) Theb.Temp.Gr.Zeit I g.

1350,11; b3j.t (7) - Saite

onwards; ý3t.t (8) 1400,7 also b3j.tj (11) can apply to the two uraei. All of thesewordscomefrom the sameroot b3y 'to illumine', itself apparentlyonly fiorn the 18th dynasty,perhapsu'rideithe'influenceof theAmarnaperiod. Brugsch[DHD III p.9211con-nects this in turn with D3w'too much,abundance, excess'and the determinativein his exampleshowsthat it is light. It is one of a 'family' of words with b3y 'go'*7101"

and ý3y 'overflow*

all

'with by idea 'to the water,or with light. q.v.' of over-run'either walking, embodying

ý3y

to mourn

Wb 1117(1-4) Pyr Cr.709b ; KH 359 ýAlec-

b3y 'lameneandif

iý

Z ýis if it is But the uncertain widowhood.

then

then = h3rt widow.

With direct object: the Mourners(b3yty)49Mq

Osiris VI 101,9and also1358,2-3; 222,12.

With indirect object introducedby n: 1209,4; Ik EI

216,3; 211,13;*-

JJ 223,7.

Averb b3 listed as 'to seeleT by Wb (1117,12Pyr) is simply a spellingof b3 'to mourn': thus A of this*

Pyf. §2111-2112[AEPT p.299] andalsoin the SokarChambera spellingreminiscent r%, A ICU: ), ý 1222,16 [Junker,Stundenwachen likely being 461 the a arms most p. zxp -

figure determinatives, hanging down. The the the arms with upraised arms mourning with of pose , [for in bent the tomb the of such attitudes the over show meaning word scenes weeping woman and , ,II T WerbrouckPleureuse Fig.97 and Fig.122 or Fig. 115 especially r- f.

p3y

moumer

1098

Wb 1117(5) GR

ý01 Sokar, in Osiris 1210,2 female the one mournerof

Only this one example inWb Chamber.

b3y. ti

Two Mourners Wb Il 7 (7) GR

These are Isis and Nephthys who mourn for Osiris their brother. It is common in the GR period and in lists naming Isis and Nephthys together it is a common epithet q3%q Osiris VI

b3y(mourn)

160,4,1201,8.

03i. ti comes from the verb b3y 'to mourn' and

is also connected with the word b3A (Wb III,

7,8) Pyr. to Dyn IS -a bird which is the name of Isis while mourning Nephthys being called jdrt. , There is a word h3j. t (Wb 117,6) from Amduat IV 34 which Hornung [Amduat Il n2 16] translates , as 'Die Klagende!, without specifying any further. The noun then is probably not new to GR texts.

_:

but its application to both Isis and Nephthys seemsto be previously unaticsted. All of these words form part of the sameidea and the original verb b3y which seemsto give rise to the various nouns, may be onomatopoeic,deriving from the wailing noise made by the mourners of the dead. The GR b3j. tj is an invention to describe the two mourners par excellence and it was used at Denderaand Philae, having enteredinto temple vocabulariesgenerally.

b3y

come, go Wb 11113(34) GR

Wb notes two uses of 03y : (3) MD IV 60 'come from a place and (4) Urk VIII 257 b. - of the for blows someone wind which

the wind 'goes/blows' for Ilorus 13chdct1486.11. El

is in in there texts the a slight variation use sewhere

m bpt. f lie (1113)goes on his

course and enters Bakhet V 8,1. The verb is used here more conventionally to mean simply'go'., These may be related to bw 'to tread"if

they are not actually writings of bw. The determinative

in 1 486,11 shows that there is some connection between bw and D3y even if only in the,, pronunciation. In this respect the whole family of words spelled as b3y may derive in origin ultimately from hw (q.v.).

1099

ý3y

overflow , over-run with water, flood. Wb IH 13 (5-8) GR verb (9) noun

At Edfu 03y is used transitively and intransitively.

qq ýEýIk 1178,8-9;

Transitive to causeHapi to overflow :*N

Qq t V 164,15 to causethe nw-flood to overflow " ,

IV 272,34 ;

AIA=

11252,7-8.

Intransitive : Hapi floods for the king at his appointed time (as a gift to the king) 1178,9 Aqq 1qq 11260,4-5; A. -,-V 193,12; =VI VI 223,8-9; 310,7, Hathor is said to have the power to command Hapi to flood N-=

TkqQ r-r 1485,17; %R

jqlA

VI 279,15.

1491,2 - Wb 11113(9) records that in Urk. 11138,11 the

Egyptianword is translatedby greek 6606m;

LSJ999a.

ý3y is usedof the overflowingof theriver banksof theNile at the inundation.The Elapyflood first comesand then it D3y 'overflows'.The possibilitiesof alliterationof 4 are exploitedin the phrase ý3y b'py. Tbe nount3yt [FCD 1611is attestedearlierthan this verb and Wb 11113(10-11)refers to mud wherea ship sticksor to a placeat a well in the oasis- placeswhich havebeenfloodedwith water. Wb 11148(16-22)recordsa transitiveandintransitiveverb bWi 'to flood makeflood! from the MK , but not recordedin the GR period.It maywell be that Dwi becameb3y throughconfusionover the pronunciationof the two words.This reinforcesthe derivationof the ý3y family from original verbs spelledas bwi.

ý3y

to sail c f. Wb 11112(12) MK = ý3

The Wb referencesareto the PeasantwhereFaulknergivesthe meaning'go ashore,run aground'as usedin Peas4nt B 1,158and Herdsman8 and II [FCD 161 ; also Jones,Glossaryp.2171.At Edfu ý3y haschangedits meaningfor it is the verb which describessailing on the PrimevalNun ocean: IV 27,3 ; sim. 111156,1-2;the Lotus Child

jq4-'A,

Nuninthem'ndt-boat -ý

V

110,5.The absenceof baselinefor the boat determinativesmay be a scribal error, or if deliberate,

1100

intended to show the boatsare not on true water but on the formless Nun.

ý3y

stretchout protectingwings Wb 13 (2) GR

'3ý lk Wb cites the f6flowing references: Behdet c "P %ýC the two sisters p! C::;:

to protect his mother Urk 1130.1 and at Edf6:

before Osiris 1212 18 ; Sk

E.Mam 26,16. The verb

derivesfrom the preposition03 ' around!, meaning'to put (wings)around'.

ý3yt

room in a temple -a shrine or sanctuary. Wb 11116(3-5) GR

At Edfu D3yt is a general word for a room in the temple. An earlier word b3t'tomW (Wb 11112, 19-21) may be its origin in the sense that the ON 'tomb! is a dark interior place, as is a temple is (Wb 11116,6) b3t Late Period A the hall where the deceasedwere embalmed, perhaps word room. in development b3t GR is b3yt. It intermediary the that the stage of original word possible an derived from the verb b3i 'to mourn'. In a wider sensethe ý3. t is a place of protection for Osiris [Goyon, Gardiens p.225 (4) -DH6,5-8]. In connection with a god : the whole temple is said to be the Behdetwalksin

IkOC73

qq 073 ik gmDs falcon appearsoutside his horizon IV 19,7; the great god

of Horus IV 54,5

description of the doors of the of Hor-Akhty VI 14,3.

provided

to seethe sun disk 1554,16; the

1554,4-5,. 1111illumines his A

q" n"q r3

like the

of His Majesty (Iforus) IV 51,6. In direct association with a

IV 10,12 image his ; the god embraces

AAqC-73

of Re 1111,14; Horus

in life and power 1549.15 (cf. VI 262,17 where thel%Sis

with life and power); the Horuses come out of the 'Sq4n

C3

C3

E-2 of 116r.Akhty VI 14.3 ; in the q

C73

Lfb of I forus is in joy b'I IV 234,8-9 ; there is a

of the temple IV 8,6; the wall of the temple protects :-

The ý3yt is then a place where a god can walk and unite with his image. it is inside and dark and can, refer to a single chamber that is the sanctuary but some contexts means the whole temple. These functions define the role of the temple, the term can be treated as a synonym for other words for, so the temple building.

i1ol

As a generalterm for an abode: theking leaveshis palace ýk4q C-3

1129,12.

doors?

ý3t

In the temple description, there is a phrase 'the h3t of the gmt-corridor'* 0

"ý" "F IV 5,11 and

VII 15,4 Becauseof their contextand their determinativesde Wit translatesthe word as . 'dooe[CdE36 1961Nr.71 p.68 andNr. 72 p.3071.Perhapsif theywereinterior doorswith porticosit mayhavebeenpossibleto seethemassmallroomsandthuscreatea technicalarchitecturaltermfrom b3yt

'sanctuary''room' meaning ,

ý3yt-wrt

Great Chamber - Room 5 SeconJHypostyle Hall x Am

At Edfu the description gives the specifications of the Second Hypostyle Hall

has

37 by 6,4 less IV 25 5/6 by is 37 5/6 to ; precise as measurements cubits columns and and cubits 26 cubits but the ,

MY

!Src-a, C=X-

has 12 columns VII 17,3. It was also known as the "Place of

Pleasure"and "Place of the Hearfs Desire".

D3yty

the Two Lights - sun and moon Wb 11115(9) GR

Derived from h.3y 'to illumine'

is king GR to the temple texts throughout :a gift term the occurs , 1128,2

everything that the Two lights see

* Il 52.7 or shine upon (h3y)

Sk 'c'

t'3

child Wb 11142(1-3) Pyr.

This hasbeensuggestedto be a child betweenthe agesof 12 and 15 who,wore a sidelock of youth [Goyon,Confirmationp.94 n.96]. Ultimately this and 4' 'to rejoice',may derive from the sameroot but the scribesat Edfu took the opportunityto usethe two words in punsb134' 'childrenrejoice'; +PV 30,9 ;

+ 209,16 'ýf

P

-t

.

17 ;+

t'j

VII 90,2 ;

ýLp

IV 11,9 ; -41

t

".

v

'it VII 74,17 . Wb notesthat this word is older than nds and at Edfu the two are

1114

1) 1--J life 1211,19, into the brought are given treated as synonyms : and nds existence ti are . As Also of nbn : the good god is father of and nurse of nb nw 11139,1. I '---ji I In an offering scenebread from the Xt scene

-j jttP

is given to a goddess111320,1and in the same

are 'g3 for a Dns-festivai 111319,12.

to rejoice Wb 11140(2) to 41 (2) Pyr. noun41 (3-10) DG 293.4

y1i,116if

At Edfu ý' follows the classicalusesandfiguresin punsandword-playsto a greatextent.This kind 1AJ of rejoicing is broughtaboutat the sightof a god : the town of Behdetrejoicesat seeingHB IV 54,8 ; pt and rhyt

V 7.8.

The nameof a personor placerejoicinginfluencedthechoiceof word for 'rejoice ultimatelyusedin T%1 , _J ý4,6 IV 6,9 'limbs' 111163.15 h1w t1r. 11 IV text the : ; rw J_v ýJ 41 IV 11.9. JV 0 IV 50,6; ý13 'children' Adverbially rn-ý' 'rejoicing': Hor-Maa 'T-T

IV 17,4 : His greatplace

TT

IV

20J. The writings of the word are usual,but often the subjectof the verb is put before.it and the stative! form is thenwritten with what lookslike wy. It is possiblethis is a true pri-poscd subjectfollowed by b wy 'how joyful'.

h"

moon Wb 11141(13) LY "; j

is Montu VI 24,2 and from the single reference in Wb, in an eye'offering, Hoius I ILIW

is the child of Isis and son of

who lights up the darkness139.5.

T'his may be a writing of iwn--D" or at least an abbreviation of it or a writing of V0. .

ýtw

flesh limbs body , , Wb HI 37 (5) 38 (30) 1DG 292,8' 11

11

i 115

-Cr. 65la; CED273; KH352

7-6ý

Originally P'w was a generalterm for flesh but it can refer to specific limbs or to the body as a whole [Ufebvre, Tableau § 31. The usual spelling at Edfu is

0.0.(L

which of coursecanalsobe

read W 'portionsof meat' or even 't 'limbs', generAllythe context of the sentencemakesthe readingclear. Fleshis anointed &Q-1LIl 212,17;clothed QAQ. 1430,16; it rejoices(hl) madeto flourish (sw3d)

IV 10,1; it is protected

The imageof Re is saidto havecomefrom his flesh

IV 6,9 ; it is

IV 16,4 4.QL cL 1115,12 and4J [is rejuvenatedlike

Re VII 148,2. Ile oneEgyptianword thenseemsto coverall theEnglishnuances.

h'w. 'nb

limb of life = phallus It

Wb IH 39 (8)

The phraseprobablyderivesfrom the fact that the phallusis the creativelimb. At Edfu - Horusis 1 -'0 ý I "'L 1381,11.The describedas fierce with his 4. -w IV 71.7-8and also Q0-Qmeaning is clear and in these warrior contexts it may refer to going into battle fiercely with erect phallus in order to strike terror into the enemy.The word also occurs at Dendera- where Neferhotep is from the

MD IV 40,7 and it is a relic of the god in the 7th UE nome [Beinlich,

Osirisreliquien p.2201. Sauneron Esna III No. 250,11 quotes the example ,

rN

, 4.

IS

which is

probably a writing of 4'w-'nb and in this context it is used for sexual union. The meaning of the word seemsclear and it may be a metaphorical term to express the function of the phallus in a more poetic form. 4

Ulw-'nb%0

living embodiment?= son successor , Wb 11139(7) Late, GR

01w-Inboccursoften at Edfu andDenderaasa synonymfor'son. The earliestreferenceis from the time of Osorkon,who is sonof Re

q

At Edfu the h'w-'nh is usually of a god 156,13;

of the sonof Isis LD 111256a,3. of Isis V 56,1;

of Osiris V

of Atum V 234,19.It usually refers to the king and in one of his epithetshe is

1116

Iq son' of HB and pre-eminent among the living:

f it 0' IV 351.5 ;C 4L

f

VIII 143,13.

VI 175,14

V1312,10;

Later temples such as Dendcra and Philae use it in the sameway t -f

of Harsomthus D H,

of the Lord of Writing D 111177,14;Philae 193 ,I st pylon , south west wing

172,5; f &bk

VI 245,4

of Osiris.

pow-nir

limbs of god = Nile inundation Wb 11139(5-6) Pyr.

At Edfu this 'bodyof god with thedeterminative3:-r- seemsto refer to the Nile flood. comes from the feet flooding for the ka of the king IV 43,8; 61 It =q Ca. comesfrom the fleshof EB 11254,12,also

to-

4.4.a.

same text 1567.12

1326,2-3

lat

Z=

comes

from the qrrty -source VI 2243. The god here A Osiris with the Nile being regardedas his limbs which overflow Egypt in the form of I=. cat. inundation, in D'pl the the writing of a connection made particularly explicit as

h'w

staff

Wb 11139(15) NK The word occurs in a tortoise killing, where -fJ

+s

made strong to smite the enemy 1174,13. It'

is is uncommon in any case so its appearancehere is quite surprising 111assan,St5cke p.46 nA5 gives an example from LES p.22 (Two Brothers) where Anubis takes his staff and sandals before setting out on a journey].

ý'biw

enemy WB 11142(10) GR

In a libation text, the canopic god Hapy, slays

qq

of Osiris/kingwith his maceI

186,14(coll.) The word is otherwiseunattested,but the sametext has a comparableterm tiq bbnt. i

opi

%kr

"ý'I 284). (XI 186,18 9L

NReinundadon

1117

Wb 11142(1) to 43 (14) Pyr. I '> -L ,I

DG 293,9

4'p i is the Nile inundationpersonifiedasa god which may havea root in someverb meaning'pour out'.The usesat Edfu areusualandvery frequentalthoughsomeof the writingsrequirecomment: an elaboratedrawingof a Hapi offering figure, which canbe found in offering scenes but is hereusedas a hieroglyph1113,10-,

11

IV 52,5 anotherkind of offering figure

accordingto theWb foundfrom theend of theNK. Q.q4. -

IV 26,3 is a common writing from the Late Period onward, in which the M

.. T-T

derive from Vw 'limbs' and give 4' and the *ý', is p from a verb pli to spit out! [Do Wit, ; , BIFAO55,1955

p. 116 n. 11 On a mythological level the Nile could be seen as the limbs of Osiris,

which flood all parts of Egypt, cf

1112,7; 999

IV 34,2 The king as the .

terrestrial controller of the flood is said to. be s3 Dlpi 'son of hapy' 1473,10 ; 11 180.17 or by comparing the renewal of the king at his Heb-sed with the renewal of the flood, the king himself ja the flood (ý'pi) 11165,16 [Van der Plas, Crue p. 1561.The emphasis of the word at Edfu is on the yearly recurrenceof the coming of Hapi and of its rejuvenating powers. 71beopposite of the high and good inundation is D'py-nds : in the canal of the I Sth LE nome there , is no

f.

=, -U

4.Q.Q.

0. = 1ýft

IF,

year of a small inundation V 22,11, paralleled in the Naos text by

rnpt b'py wd year of the flood of the jackal' IV 34,1-2. The inundation was also divided into two parts h'pi-mhw (Wb 11142,13)in the Delta am. 4ftA , . 9from 1320 7; Ta-lunu is brought to Horus Behdet 1465,18; SY Il 241,18. =; ý'pi-rsy (Wb 11142,14) in the valley: &Q-4ftil 320,11 ;i

'-'?

I

of Heb-Wer 1330,17.

ýIpi-mbw northern Nile Gauthier, DG IV 17 Originally nomes IV and V of the Delta were one administrative unit called

this was

divided into south and north parts as was its ww-agriculturat area. This area had the general name D'pi and to differentiate them they were called h'p. i. mhw and h1pi-rsy They lay along the . Canopic branch of the Nile. The northern part may correspond to modem Menouf es Sefli north of , Tanta. At Edfu in the geographical texts 1`1-3jI 't' the northern Hapi brings rsyw-plants used to, I _,._

M8

ward off foes IV 25,9

t1pi-rsy

10. 1 , 1=1 -1

.

10.

southernNile Gauthier, DG IV 18

The southern part of the agricultural land of the 4th LE nome. In the Edfu geographical lists 1 .r-j brings msw-plants and wsm, IV 24,12 also 13

ý't or ýV

.

13.

bed - throne

Wb 11143(15) NK ý't is the NK word for a 'bed' madeof wood which supercededthe OK word 3tt [Janssen,CP but at Edfu it wasusedto meanthe 180-184wherethereadingis uncertain; K6pstein,Mobel p.18-91 1 '2117 his is king the with king's throneor perhapsa particularkind of royal couch1.the upon here)IV 99,5-6; the king is upon

belovedson

IýV as sovereignof domainsVII

is king 130,5 theM VII Nut the upon four ; of supports as sovereignof the

116,6and

asHorushimselfVII 278,1. The word alsooccursat Dendera,wherethe king is uponhis

CD land king the of whole as

111115 14-15. . bed lion is in 99,5-6 IV the is b't determinative chair, as From the or, madeof wood,and possiblya itself, thoughthis is a general'bed determinative.

ý'd3

crime, wrongdoing

Wb 11143(16) to 44 (2) MK 08 ý-40 1j DG 294,2 'wrong' 13 (Wb 24 'be 1240 1) from which a guilty' and noun derives the and meaning b1d3 verb has had an b-prefix added to it. Originally ý1113seemsto mean 'to rob' but later. as in the Lebensmilde[Goedicke,Ba p.112] it could mean'to do wrong,ora crime'andby the 18thand 19thdynasties,Redford arguesthat it has connotationsof 'anarchy'or 'criminal activity' perhapsof a political nature[Fs-Edelp.339 n.8 ;cf. also Sethe,ZAS 47,19 10p.80 01. At Edfu the word mostoften appearsin the phrase m-b'd3: I do not give offerings

I Ij

-2&

ilig

11179,1;foes come

'ý-1

1-j rapaciously and are repelled IV 268,13-14;

w

IV 131,2 ;D

137 ; enemies are driven away

Ax

AA

IV 130,5;

IV 287,9. Goyon

[Gardiensp.386 n. 8] translatesthis 'pour agir par violence. IT It is an undesirable element: the king purifies Behdet from protected from

1324,9 ; Atum sails in Manu without+

instructions to priests

-jFL1321,14 ; the temple is I

"Sp-

VI 288,10 ; in

111361,8[translated'do not setup an obstacle!Fairman MSS] ; sim. MD I 16a 4 ; 11-&;' Dum. TI 178,14. The spelling without, --J is common in

priests forbid GR temples.

bw

food, provisions Wb 11144(11-16) Pyr.

At Edfu the word usually has the bread sign 4=

0 or

following it which indicates that this

was the nature of the offering, as opposedto being general provisions. " t& The word occurs often: Behdetwas flooded withemm, IV 18,15; they could be the tribute of pbw

IV 48,8 ; they could be broughtwith otherproducesuchas rsf

4 i IV 1,11; O'p of ca

IV 41,11 ; and ýbw 1582,2. bw are often found in associationwith df3 IIprovisions': ad.. cýrm Is IV 65,12.14and

't> (=

VI 96,8

.

Oneof the fourteenkas is calledHu. a personificationof life-giving and sustainingfood offerings when he comes he has

hw

J

/,

cm

ýC

,

upon his hands VIII 114.7.

utterance Wb 11144(7-10)

At Edfu bw is often determined by the bread,sign, perhaps becauseof genuine confusion with bw 'bread'or perhaps becauseof a deliberate pun on the nature of the two words: Thoth gives aRR, to theking

VI 298,7 ; HB gives

JC1):,

VIII 164,3 ; and Horus gives

M. 146,22. All three

examples also include tp-r3 'spells'. bw was magical utterance and things could be created or at least be brought into existence by it. There is a close link with bw 'food' and it may be that bw 'food' was the food or provisions, particularly bread, which came into existence on ýhe recitation of the offering formulae in tombs and

1120

Agypten Verburn im Alten SchOpferwort Das Zandee, J. . on offering tables or false doors [ in general H. W. Obbink. Dr. dedicated 'Leiden, to fuction of words Essays on some aspectsof the religious 1964, p.33ff Gardiner in PSBA 38,1916 pp.83-94]. ,

hw3

nasty , stagnant Wb 11150(6-16) verb, 51(1-5) noun Pyr, Ute

WbMed. 588-9

DG 295,1 Cr.731a: CED 304; KH 403 be putrid, bad Zool( IV 24.10 so here it may refer to

At Edfu :a stretch of water is said to be free from stagnantor bad water.

hw

to strike , beat Wb 11146L DG 2963

In

it

f5l

Cr-732b; CED304; KH403 strike, cast

thresh Zloy6'0

lloyl

At Edfu bw is a verb mainlyusedfor dealingwith enemiesandhostileforces.Every kind of foe can be affected by bw - IL3kw-ibw IV 58,5; bftyw

IV 27,6;,-ý`, IV 30,9; bd nw

aýýJ IV 25,17;sbiw

: ýSj IV 58,9; ---k IV 375,6; ýýj V 169,13: '

V 187,2:and the lrw-3bw -N-j

-ýj 168,13-14. It can be usedof the action of weapons :! ýj

+m

Zýj 162,6; harpoon or with a club

I

203,8. With the determinativev.-J and the fact that it can be usedwith weaponsit must refer to fighting Ile be beat. it be least to slay the that or end might strike result at originally, so would with clubs, enemybut theverbdescribestheactionnot theconsequences. +P The writing of bw and bwn could be confused: the king IV 237,12and Horus saysto the king, 'May you +

the foreign landswith his might*

the foreign lands with your might' IV

80,13-14.The bellicosesentimentsexpressedherehardly suggestthat the word in questionis 'make hicmdc due bw to a it scribe misunderstanding a young'so mustbe an erroneouswriting of - perhaps sign.Thesetwo textsseemto be oppositeon the templewalls andmay havebeendirectly copied[Fc

il2l

2g V pl.90 andFo 2d V P1.841which suggeststhat oncethe text hadbeenmistakenlycopiedthen , theothertext wouldrepeattheerror. Otheruses: beata face

Vw

-ýj

1557,12 ;'beatwith armsin mourning A

1217,6.

the Striker - divine or royal epithet Wb 11149(10-12) NK, GR

Of the king:

IV 377,12, Horus Behdet

1;

Di 67,5, J41VII the Lord of Mesen

% VII

132,1 As a seperate entity, the king is the friend of ]Vw

IV 74,9 and he is mentioned at

Dendera : ýj r-1CD V 69,10-11 and Philae Phot.151 as a god. Literally the name means 'the striker' and in puns he 'strikes', ' hw, foes

V 187,1-2 ; VII

132,1 ; VII 67,5.

Dw-,

to dedicate Wb 11147(2-3)

The phrasebw-1 literally seemsto mean'extendor point the arm' and at Edfu it is invariably followed by r stpw 'at the choice meatportions'.This is the formula used for presentingmeat ýj 01LALk : t-c=:,. V offerings hencethe translation'dedicate',for example wvC VII 2132; Z:!j "c"Ia! 52,12. After this introductory phrasethere can follow a list of animals - presumably those from which the m*%twas cut. An exception to this is

bt nbt nfrt VI 153,12 - which implies

that the formula could be treatedas a generalintroductory phraseand used without specific offerings. I /. In scenesof the Dw-' the king is shown holding the in his in his hand sceptre and right left hand, usually in front of him is a heap of trussed and decapitated animals. It may be that the sceptre was used to 'strike' the animal and, as the rite was often supposedto be performed SP4 '4 times 452,4

O%tt%\$ ýýi lj It 2E-, ( killing butchering this may represent a symbolic or ritual 4, '7i

0 1"' "" 4=- CLM

1498,18 ). The absenceof sp-4 may indicate that such spellings

were simply abbreviations of the longer ritual formula.

ýwi

I

go, roam , rush , tread

1122

Wb 11147(19) to 48 (5) MK oft. GR ýwi is still in use at Fdfu, though it is applied to the Nile flood : the Nile rushes

onto

'to form h3y in above. for this the see overflow" lands 1322,4-5 perhaps verb your -

hw-t3

impurity ? Wb 11148(10-11) MK

Literally bw-t3 is %eatingthe earth', thus 'roaming the earLW[FCD 165). One of the earliest uses' is in Sinuhe 164 ; 198-9 where it may mean'poverty' or refer to a penalty inflicated on a wrongdýei [GNS p.61].Wb records that from the NK in magical texts it isimpurity' [P.Leiden 347.6.7 1 and the example from Edfu seemsto indicate that it continued to have this meaning in religious texts. : Ile Mansion of Re is purified from

in fits 11251,10-11.7be this of also with choice word so-

the alliteration hsmn Hwt-R' r hw-t3, to help the magical potency of the statement and theý determinative shows the "bad'natureof the word.

ýwf-mtn

treadthepath =idiom forinvadc? Wb 11147(23-24) GR

To tread on a path' implies freedom on that path and also grants accessto places so to tread on a path without permission at least may be trespassand at worst invasion. At Edfu, the whole phrase is treated like a compound verb and takes a direct object : '-RA

of your enemies 1142,8; the

foes are first felled on the chopping block then the king (you) Zýi 'r'r"-

theking

1242,4 ; similarly

of FekhertVI 251,16-17.In two examplesfrom DcndcraLandsam trodden D 1118,2and

D IV 7,2

The idea of walking upon the roadsof a place or peoplethen seemsto Imply that one has total masteryover that placeor people.Oncethe king has subjugatedhis enemieshe can go upon their pathsaslord.

hw

to inscribe Wb 11148(15)

At Edfu : Seshat first created

writing names11132.7.

1123

Goyon [Gardiens p. 8 n. 11suggestedthis was an archaic writing, marking a repetition of ýw sPhrw sp-3 VI 328,9; and translated it'consacrd par dcrit, trois fois'. This is following Reymond [MOETý p.34 n.4 and 2251who gives ýw as meaning 'sanctify' (from IV 353,6 ; VI 17,14 and c.f. Wb 11147).; This may be under influence from bw-1 'consecratean offering', though bw to strike' may be the underlying nuance,as a sculptor would 'strike'a chisel to inscribe texts.

flow of Nile flood

bwy

Wb 11148(16-22),Pyr. This ' may be the original form of b3y 'overflow', and is certainly derived from bwi 'to tread' (above)but the spellingsareregularandaccordingto Wb this canbe tracedbackto theOK so thatold D3y may be a dialecfic variadon. I At Edfu ýwy is used as a verb: of rejuvenating water j4 .3-=-,, flooding anew 1112,16;the Nile

for the ka of the king 11254,13;the Nile Zýj also

it floods for you (king) greatly1264,7;

160,11 Whenappliedto the sky or heaventhe verb canhavethe nuance'to rain':

_Zýj

All

like the sky

heaven 1 IV 11,12; in it the give you morning when rains

rainingVIII 90,9. As a noun : the

IU

is brought-at

of Hapy comesfrom the two sourcesIV 3,5;

its propertime IV 286,16;mentionsthe lotus in the 1003-3--is broughtIV 27,*2 .-.

- -1, "

11

vl 301,7 ; in a geographicaltext .-,

-,

'. ?I

The words ý3y 'overflow', h3y 'illumine' and this 4wy 'flow' all seem-to be relatedif not actually the sameword. This implies that by the NK at leastand certainlyin theýGRperiod the sign 43 wasreadas ýw

bw-'

.

sceptre Wb 11149(13) MK DG 296, L X 1)1-2,

At Edfu the king takesthe IV 292,13; the

(brp) 158,12; holds it in his left hand of the presentation and is usedfor destroying(tinp) the foe IV 292,14-15..

The shapeof the sceptreis very similar to the sbrn and hrp sceptresandthesemayall be namesfor,

1124

the sametype of weapon.it wasusedin the ceremonybw-' whereanimalswere struck,perhapsin ritual butchery.Mquier [Frisesp.173-1761 mentionsthat it wasalso a namefor the W sceptreand that all of theseembodiedtheactionof smashingthe head- it survivedinto Ptolemaictimeswhenit wasusedto consecrate offerings.Not in Hassan.

bwim3

plant

WB IH 51 (11)GR t--

In the laboratory text

of hekcnoil is for the hair of the god H 201,8.This is

the only example known but it may be comparableto Inh-imy (q.v.). ,

hwn

belbecomeyoung makeyoung noun-childhood child. , , , Wb HI 52 (2) to 53 (5) n., 54 (3-10)vb.; 54 (13-14)childhood fk1,: 15 DG 296.4 ý

Intransitive verb: the noseis 'young'with life giving air It I

1440,11;the body is young

It.

111143,4 .'

Transitive verb: you have made your father Re young

Y-Pll

15,15; he makes himself young, *,

lIF 16,13 eo-A411 1-1I 536A .

'child' : in the phrase IV 36,1; Re is

rejoice and dance

a

Ir 0,

IV 12,3 7le child from the 3bt eye .

in the morning and Khepri at midday IV 56,12. ChildrW

06-

IV 17.8; Ho'rusis bwnw 1233,6-7*.Atum the old man who is 1147.2= 1295,5

madeyoung

The writings are aff consistentand only the transitiveuseseemsto be a later extensionof the =6 freely is quite at Edfu. used which

hwn

II

youngcrocodile Wb 11153(6) GR

The only referenceis in a text aboutthe slayingof crocodiles: the king says'I haveslain their old crocodiles S'"r- IIt and their young crocodiles

A:P- ' IV 211 13. The word is wn .

indicate thespecies. to determinative added meaniný'young'ofan animalwith the

1125

ýwnt

-

young girl Wb 11153(10) to 54 (1) Pyr..

in the GR period suchas Hathor: 1364,34; as the Wdtree ir (L twnt is an epithetof goddesses P'73^91 76 298 16 or Nephthys: 1101.13;I+. Miroirs [Husson 1149,12 Isis ;I n-51 p. and . a join

join the lady of Khemmis(Wadjet)IV 52,10

tI

ýwnty

two uraci

Wb 11153(14) GR At Edfu : 'I havesurroundedhis headwith

3F&&IV

89,11implying that they are coiled

+cr VN. '", 1149,1; aroundthe headof the king or are two serpents-upona headband.I UD VIII 135,15 IV 75a. The is dual hwnt the of referringto the uraeusgoddesses. word ;D

ýwnty

pupils of the eyes Wb 11153(21 - 24) OR

Pyr §93a has the phrase bwnt nt irt which may be the forerunner for OR Dwnty [Lefebvre, Tableau §17]. Virtually the samephrase is echoedat Edfu: a

fT'I

pupil of the-left eye 160,16; Lord of -Ims.

wn%b

220,6 and 'I receive the is Horus VIII 104,8

[Husson,Miroirs Doc.16 n.3].

Mansion

hwt

Wb III I ff. Pyr. DG 283,8 Cr. 651 ; CED 273 KH 352 Z43Writings at Edfu include: [2

and plural

[M

n

Il 28 jI l- 12

1497,2 otherwise the usual writing is

ý rd refers to the whole temple estate and complex IV 19,5 The wo , .

211. ' for Temple funerary [Spencer, the the p. temple offerings produces cult which and

Hwt-ibt

Mansionof the net

1126

Gauthier DG IV 48 from the time of Pepi I This is the name of a Temple of Thoth in the 15th Upper Egyptian nome of Hermopolis. The name derives from the myth that it is the place where Horus captured Seth in a net'. Lefebvre [Le tombeau de Pctosiris I p. 174] consideredthat it was a sanctuaryor part of the great temple at Hermopolis At Edfu there is no deviation from this tradition in Ruler of 1ý1aat E9

is the abode of Thoth VI 56,6 ; he is the

V 187,7 ; it is also the abode of Nehemet-awy who is the Great Ruler in'

IV 295,2. In the geographicaltext

91

is a building where the heart of Re was

ibt 'nef 1341,12 ib 'heart' Hermopolis, Thoth the and as at which on plays words venerated [c f. Montet, G6ographie111501.

]Vwt. ifd

Mansion of the Leg Gauthier DG IV 49 (seealso bwt-sbk)

This is another designation of ]Vwt-sbk [Room 221 and

it is within Wetjeset-Hor

protecting the divine image there 125 1,1.

]Vwt-iryw

Mansion of Records

At Edfu this is always associatedwith Seshatin one aspect oranothcr: Seshat

299,3-4-,

A "sTil 09 12 VI 144,10: Seshat-Renenct VII 45,2: Nephthys-Seshat

VI

'%'-% -

A-IV 303,17-18 It is mentionedin parallelwith the pr. md3t and may be anothernamefor tlýc . library. It alsoappearsin othertemplesso seemsto be part of any templenot a sanctuaryspecificto 0-01 P2 'Mt'sl :lö Marn. 18,6; D 111169,13; MD160. one place :6

tlwt. ibt

N1ansion of thecow GauthierDG IV 51

herwith FromtheEdfutexts:thekingcomesto Timehet,theladyof theWest(Ilathor)andpresents 04-11'--h&V91,12. a bouquet-she is described asTimehetin Thisis a wineproducingregionfistedamongotherwineproducingareassuchasDsdsandKnrnt M-0 [3 V? LýJ' jlwt-ibt Vill 71.5. has L VI 252,12-13 was text with 46 offering a and wine -a It its (Gauthier for citj. op. wasthe theSeraPeum wine 3rd of the LowerEgyptiannomerenowned

1127

capital of the Imntt

nome and its exact location is unknown. It may also have been known as

t3-mw andmaybe in the Kom el Ilisn area[LA 11p.394-51.

Mansion of the throne -name for Edfu temple

11wt-isbt

GauthierDG IV 52

-"

Hwt-isbt is frequent at Edfu in texts referring to Edfu and the name of the temple.The throne in this mansion is presumably that of Horus Behdet. A pun at Edfu has theling or Horus on the'isbt-throne in the Mansion of the lbrone :

Mý

0qP. 1 VI 144,12; 12 OD138,10 ;

Mýý

vi

J]4Pjr'-03' IV 10,7; HorusBehdet 157,1-2. Horusin variousformsrulesthere:Harsiese

Fq -A J-ý

IV 330,2;Ur-hnbtt

guaý

VII 29,19.

1141 in thenamesof standards It'alsoappears carriedin processions 4=

F C-3 -- IV 69.17and

V 42,11.Oneof thegodsof Edfuis calledtheLordof theMansionof theLeg, hiddenin

V 63,14. 1 %%%% E14P.

Vwt-ltm.

Mansion of Atum Gauthier DG IV 53

its location does Edfu Atum the of Gauthier cites different 1ý1ansions the make example not and of ý7

which Re kisses daily

]Vwt-Itm clear: He is the'protection who is upon the roof of the

[Ghattas, Schutz p. 84] VI 149,5-6 The word may be a reference to the main temple of Atum at . Heliopolis also called p r-ItM'(other places (1) Bucheum or temple of Atum at Hermonthis , Armant 4th UE nome'(2) Heliopolis (3) capital of the 8th nome of LE',

Pithom (pr-Itm)

Tell el

Maskhutah).

Hwt-'nh

Mansion of life

GauthierDG IV p.55 In the Pyramidtextstlwt-'nb is wherethegoddessMafdetlives. At Edfu this traditioncontinuesand Mafdet lives in

LLd

VI 147,8;

Horus Behdet home is It VI 150,4-S. the of also -

f TGI 138,16and hereit seemsto be the'living mansion'of the god of the templewherethe text Cn-3 is inscribed.The namecanbe appliedto the templeof Edfu as a whole

0A+

IF

1192,18and

1128

LI 'a fa r-7

1198,8 At Dendera MD 126 it is a name for the temple of Dendcra. In origin it is . .

the home of Mafdet, a tradition carried on in the temple texts, by Ptolemaic times it had also become 24 89-90]. JEA [see AILGardiner. for p. text the written was the temple where a general term

Gauthier DG IV p.47

]Vwt-w At Edfu

ý76-1is provided with bw-food VHl

146,1-2 possibly a writing for bwt-ýw 7 or it may

in Aftbis UE..,. in 171 [PetrieAthnbis owt-iwf the p. of pl-XVII an sanctuary area unidentiried read

Mansion of Purity

Hwt-w'b

Gauthier DG IV 56-57 11c"3 X At Edfu the Uwt. w'b is associatedwith Hathor: r---bl 6N-i

Hathor as Maat

HarsomthusN)

6V

I= c-3

1311,11-12; or as Sakhmet

11228,16;

19

0'

VI 315,5; or

VI 280,5; or even her son

221,34. The connectionwiLhHathormakesit likcly that the Mansionof

Parity is theTempleof Hathorat DenderaMD IV pl.I.

tlwt-wryt

Mansion of Weryt

Weryt is a generaltermfor a goddess- theGreatLady. 7bcre is a fist of all the goddesses who live in hwt-wryt,

including Wnt, NInbt, PsIt

p MiT

VI 243.8also

FK--t-9 A2JIVU

III -

113,10-11.In speeches of the Iunmutefpriesthe often lists protectiveserpentgoddesses who come

f9

from here :

qq IM Z4.4914nd 111166,16; who drivesawayfoes from her son

0 'Ao = Mehenyt1159,17-18; alsoWenetin C-]: bumsthosedisloyal to the king 111104.1-2 .,

]Vwt. (D)wnty

Nbnsion of Wenty

GauthierDG IV 142 Blackmanand Fairmanreadthe term as t1wt-Dwnty. Dwnty being Ilorus upon a bull and it may, be connectedwith Hcbenu(nearmodemMinia) [JEA 29 p.30-3I]. In this caseit would be in the 16th nome of UE and presumablythis place was the main temple there. Gauthier explains it as the Vý 101 foes EdfuJ5 Ifebenu. At UE 16th 0 slaughtered religiousnameof the capital of the nomearebroughtto Dwenty in the mansionof Dwenty V 186,16.

1129

Hwt-bik

Mansion of the Falcon Temple of Edfu and the town around it Gauthier DG IV p.65

The writing

at Edfu could read nir or bik - generally z-K is taken to be bik. ýZ'N& M 12 OD ]Vwt-bik at Edfu has a variety of spellings : IV 10,13 118.9 C"-3 qD ;0 C"'-13: a

C%

L-3

IV 5 1,11;

w

H 19 (36). The town determinativein the writing seemsto show a ULU

that it was a word for the whole town as well. The most usual orthography is

IV 10,8

IV 50,6 ; 119,13. The word more often specifies that ýwt-b ik is the actual temple: the ambulatory goes around the temple VI 6,5; the temple embraces the king when he enters it IV 50.6; during the festival of Wejeset-Hor rejoicing is in the temple VIII 161,9-10; imyw Hwt-bik are the iL-nJrw 1568,11 HB sanctifies his image in the temple 11 19 (36); the foe is driven away from the temple by the in is 286,13 Khonsu IV the temple VII 111,11. too protected -, s3wy-protector gods

Hwt-bit

Mansionof the King of LowerEgypt GauthierDG IV p.65-6 ; El Sayed,Saisp.199ff.

This term is first attestedin the Saiteperiod and it was a religious centreof the Delta connected mainly with Osiris but also other deitiessuchas Hathorand Neith. El- Sayedlocatesthe building inside the sacredenclosurebehind the Temple of Neith at Sais (5th nome-of LE) modem Sa:, el-Hagar.Therewas also a bwt-bit at Letopolisin imitation of the-Saiteexample.It may havebeen partof the deliberatemythologyof theTwo Landsof Egypt. At Edfu different goddesses can be pre-eminentin it : Elathor

IV 283,7; Neith

V 87,13,suggestingthat Hathor and Neith could be assimilated.To confirm this, hwt-bit occurs quitefrequentlyat Dendera.Both of theabovetextscomefrom sistra,offeringscenes.

]Vwt-bnw

Mansionof theBenubird GauthierDG IV 66-67

Thereweredifferent ýwt-bnw throughoutEgypt and the Edfu textsrefer to someof thesedifferent places.The Uwt-bnw par excellencewasat Heliopolis howeveras a templein the sanctuaryof Re,

1130

is Mansion benu HB Horus the the to the of : this helps and to relate connection with the sun god divine winged disk in Lord of the

El

C=-3

r= Lki

and a lion in MOM

1307,11-12 ;

EO

111193,7 ; the divine bnw-bird is

is also associatedwith Hathor VI 284,15 -

In 18th UE king 1342,10. Hu Parva, Diospolis UE, , the the in 7th nome the possibly nome of brings

IiX

[PJumilhac, 40-43] Vandier (rdw-nLr) 1342.10 p. and the efflux gods carrying

in 18th UE the Ptolemaic period the towns the the and that this of nome oldest was one of notes

I*Iansionof the phoenixwasa cult placefor thedog god. He connectsthe ]Vwt.bnw with Hardai, , south of Hwt. nsw.

]Vwt-Býdty Mansionof Behdet - Eýfu GauthierDG IV p.68 A nameof the templeand town of Edfu : the ceremonyof wý I-w3w3t occursin V andthe creationof a numberof sacredplacesby Re-Harakhtyincludes

Vwt. mnbt

IV

VI 319,6.

NIansion of Cloth Gauthier DG IV 73

At Edfu this is the nameof a room consecrated to Renenetasa weavinggoddess: Renenetis in the 10. m with all its goods 1135,14

M

is beyond the ILfiw-n-Vtyt

with the nst-nirw

on the ,

I it is is inscribed inventory 8 IV 5,6. It south west of the nome and cubits square. according to the This is Room 21 which contains scenes of offering cloLh,'necklaces, incenses. The parallel text confirms the measurement'of the room

F22

VII 14,2. Ile king is likened to Ifedj-hotep in

G3,2ýe in a presenting cloth scene VII 99,13 ; the king is raised by Tayet and fashions the 10 C3 .0

C"73

rld-ý C-3 for the noble winged disk and supphesit' king builds for HB 1124,6, similarly the the with producefrom Punt1124,10.

tlwt-msnbt Mansionof Mesnakht - namefor Edfutemple first built Edfu This wasapparentlythe designation temple accordingto the at of the primitive Cardiens 30 4 Re [Goyon, temple p. of it n. cOsmogonical solar textsof thetempleand wasa second

1131

MOET p. 40 n. 3]. In the cosmogonical texts Re comes to the newly created llwt-msnbt

VI 14,13; ,[]

FMT.; 7,L

VI 8,6;

M

6-j uO'ch a

r= A.... Mj :.-'14D

'belongs to Re and the primeval gods IV

169,13-14 also 111199,10-11; the name of the St-wrt is

VI 324,4 and created

VI 324,5. M

r-n In the templedescriptionhowever L' M _J

^-,^ C6seemsto be a namefor the Centralhall (11) E-2

IV 5,12. The name may read - Mansion of bearing victory, or according to de Wit [CdE 71 p.571 'The Mansion in which the Powerful One was born'. It is noticeable that this name can be used in texts

M' 11 wherethe god mentionedis a warrior andsolarasPect: e"Vcoýof HorusJLn-trt IV 2,1 also AAý w F ": 322,11 eJVI .

Hwt-nbw

Mansionof Gold GauthierDG IV p.78-80

Originally the ýwt-nbw wasconnectedwith the Openingof the Mouth ceremony being the place , wherestatuesof thedeceased weremadeandhadtheirmouthsopened!or wherethemummywaskept or madebeforeburial . At Denderaoneof theOsirianchapelson theroof of thetemplewassupposed to hold the limbs of Osiris andwascalledthe hwt. nbw [Vandier,P.Jumilhacn.957). Theexamplesfrom Edfu fit in with thegenerallyfunerarynatureof this chamber:Nephthysis called

lr9

Ternet in

who mournsfor her brother1188,14; the king brings-giftsto restoreOsiris in

R

IV 135,11 In libation texts the Meret of the north says "Welcome to the . , Q F-_1260,14-.NUnsionof gold I" Il 78,6; ininj

the

14

Hwt. nhh

Mansion of eternity

The pr-dt of the falcon and the

Ff --fI

-

laf]

wasbuilt alongwith the secretplaceof the templeof Edfu IV 7.6 ;a list of sacredplaces

which werecreatedincludes

Hwt-nir

are complementary namesfor the temple of Edfu IV 2,1

Wnsion of god -temple Wb 1114(11) ff. Pyr.

(in a speechof Re-Harakhty)VI 319,8.

1132

A2,

DG 285,2

fII-KH379

Cr. 692a*, CED289;

LENECTE

TemplepA2 ff.) whichoccurspassimat Edfu andusuallyrefersto Ile cult centreof a god [Spencer, is designation the Among itself. usual Edfu the writings the temple R IV 9,5; 11,12' IV 122,12; IV 49,9; c-3 ,

M

.4

Frltl IV 11,5; h-21i IV 11.8;

N

1113,8or

K

cJ, rr. -I

ol

IV 14,11;

IV 15,7.

]Vwt-nbt-nLrw name for the temple of Edfu , Mansion of the might of the gods Gauthier DG IV p.85 Brugsch DG p394 Tortress of the gocW , , In the list of namesof Edfu temple and

PT-. 7-9

appearsbetweenUwt-Ur-nbt and nst-nirw, -,,

V 3962.

Ilwt-Nt

Mansionof Neith GauthierDG IV p.88

Nameof the Templeof Neith at Saisandof Saisitself [EI-Sayed,Sais p.184)and in purification and dressingrituals it is the dressingchamberof the king (priest),whereNeith is equatedwith the Schott, S. RdE 19,1967, 9 84 Goyon, Confirmation [Otto, Mund5ffnung 11 132 and p. n. ; uraeus p. p.101-1031 At Edfu

cba

noble unguentof cloth of the

Ilwt-R'

FE

is associatedwith the makingof perfumeor unguentVIII 7.10 ; mentions'ý

I IL 1

1376,6 ; cloth camefrom

ý 164,1; []5

1443,13; also mentions

a placewhereritual cloth wasmacle1177.15.

Wnsion of Re - namefor thetempleandtown of Edfu GauthierDG IV p.105

Ile mythological explanationof the name jIwt-R'

is provided in the texts, becauseafter the

became t1wt-R' with the god Behdet Re Horus this to place and stop slaughterof enemies calledon in it beingHorusBehdetRe Min 1

A,

(9

MR VI 115,1; HorusBehdetrules the Two Landsfrom the Lij

10-11; Hathor commandsthe king to visit

Enneadof godsIV 53,11;

El

10- accompaniedby the s3w.n. sn and the

U-6 KI in live is to said the sacredanimal

1562.10.

1133

Mansion of Horus of the Horus gods' - name for the Temple and town of Edfu

Hwt-Hr-Hrw

Gauthier DG IV p. 113 The name of this temple occurs often at Edfu, with varying orthographies 13 :ER" 568,10-11;

V6

0' V 396,2;

0

MILIX

IV 17.5. Ile main difficulty is over the

falcon be It Hwt-Hr Horus of term. the the or gods may well read nlrw-Mansion of reading of of the gods . but in view of the preferencefor alliteration on the part of the scribes it is most probably Hrw which again could either begods' or even'falcons'. The occurrencesof the word at Edfu indicate 9

its useasa term for Edfu : Horusis masterof the godsin awayfrom

w

If 1571,10;

the enemy is driven

IV 234,8;the greatgodsof Edfu go to Nut in

Vý62,14 ; the

42,12-13;the wadjty snakesare in

standardsin processionsopentheroadstoOM"OVII D

107,17;the noblenbtyw goddesses arein QJ4: A'O" D'ý=Ael 562,13;the are greatin the

-WAIVII

[2,

%kfit images 1541,6 0 the ; sbmw -W . is protectedwith ]Vr. ]Vrw in it VII

37,13.

.I

Hwt-Hr-Nht

Edfu Horus Victorious the temple at Horus of Mansion of of - name Gauthier DG IV p. 113

This is a mythological name for Edfu and it is related to other names such as Wr. nbt and r-_u

]Vwt-Ms-nbt

In the texts it is the abode of Horus .

N

REID in the list of official namesof the Templeof Edfu the

F:ý

., ^-k

IV 52,1;

is, 56,9 IV and ac--j

N 396,2 The nameof the priest in

['ýg 5ý& n Z: is 03ty-' m-bt 1558,13 ; lVd-wr is the aggressiveba in

the king is the harpooner in

El 9ýýZIV

343.13 ; the Lord of Mesen is mighty in

IV K;; ---w9,

IV 374,17 ; HB is the champion in

371,9; the foe is driven from the

V 169,11-12; in a description of the enclosure wall it goes round

templeof the Sia falcon is

IV. 235,3 ;

OA4K.

VI 4b .-

RZ7-j

VI 12,12 ; offeringsare broughtto'

Q: N, ýjVII in 349.14 king is VI his the throne ý. ; upon and night

651 9. the name of the

liýý

100,15; and also

VII 274,12.,

Hwt. hq3 1,Mansionof theRuler - namefor the templeandtown of Edfu

by day

rx; ii

dab M-

1134

GauthierDG IV p.115 V 396,2', the king defeatsthe foe in

The list of namesof Edfu includes 234,14; the king is uponhis throneasruler in

DI

(a VII 37,18.

Mansion of Appearance namefor the temple of Horus at Edfu Gauthier DG IV P-118 At Edfu Hwt- b' is a name'for the temple of Horus especially when his kingly aspect is being it it is It term the quite often and may be.," connected a with occurs also marnmisi, where emphasised. the 'cella! of the mammisi at Edfu, Denderaand Philae [Daumas,Mammisi p.577]. In the actual temple however it seemssimply to refer to the temple : the beneficent genii of Edfu are the lords of provisions in

CJ

'who watch over Mesen IV 98.6;

w

of his majesty-VII

1.13.

tlwt-bnmt

Mansionof the nurse

Ibis was the capital of an extra nomecreatedin Ptolemaictimes in the Wadi Tumilat area.Ite geographical text for it notes that : Horus is preeminent in

v--nllq I

SE) I

as the s3b.lwi'upOn ft. ý

serckh IV 40,3.

liwt-bt

Mansionof theflame

In the Litany to Sakhmct, she is the Great At

in the

4 dock

who subdues the Two Lands

through fear of her VI 268,14

I-

tlwt-sbq

Mansionof the leg ,f

Giuthier DG IV p.124 This is Room 22 at Edfu sacredto the lunar deities,ýarticularly Khonsuof Behdct

249,2and it wasnext to the main sanctuary,with its own annexeRoom23 [Dcrchain,La Lune p.44., 12PAJY 63 is built * 2;, left Mesen 1251 1381. The directions to the col. for it of n. are provided: on the left of the sanctuary Nekhbetis in it

[j

9

IV 5,7also 1251,14 and

ED

A

0'

P,2S't-Fi'IV 13.11;

rcrix VII 14,3.

c-31255.16but Khonsuis Lord of

-1135

C-3 1474,8-9 also Mythologically Re built

Q

ýVO31254,4 he hides his plans in ;

111139.8. r67IR71

H P73M*Jr-3for the king 1248,16 and in puns the

is 'brighe - sbq

1589,4. The texts in Room 22 are to be found 1247 - 264 and they mention the word frequently. Other gods who appear in the Room include-: Hathor who embracesShu in

12 IE-3,

Tefnut, Isis and Meret of

the north 1 252,9 . Once the room is called 'House of Me'skhent' 1 275,12, emphasising the connection of the leg and moon god Khonsu with fertility and birth [Derchain, op.cit. p.33 n.731. R A text about the Lycopolite nome mentions another H.wt-sbk but the rest of the text is destroyed 1341,6. It seemsthat there was a temple in this nome called Vwt-sbk and it may be the place where the Leg of Osiris was kept as a relic.

Mansion of the Prince

Hwt-sr

Gauthier DG IV p. 127

Originally this wasthe nameof a HeliopolitansanctuarywhereOsiris hada cult with Re [Cauville, to Osiris Osirisp.9] but at Edfu it wasthesecondchapelof Sokar(18,Texts1203-225))consecrated Thereis a descriptionof the room whereit opensinto Room 17 andis 6

the pillar - 1wn

VII 13,3,the paralleltext calls it the,wd3t- or annexe(of 17) IV 5,4-5 . EE F-ffl I 1203,7 ; calls him iwn - greatRe The god in the Mansionof the Princeis, 1wn : fEE is Hathor 1179,1.4 Osiris for founded king 333,11 by and associatedwith the was

2/3 cubits square LE

VI 284,15.

Uwt-sb3t-]Ur

Mansion of the Cow of Horus

GauthierDG IV p.129 , fact be in it LE in 3rd Osiris another This is the nameof the sanctuary, may the nomeof sacredto in Lady is Noble Hathor (near At Edfu for Vwt-i4t Kom the modem el-Hisn). name the 44'D.in boUquet a presentationtext V 91,15.

Vwt-sbmw Mansionof the sistra GauthierDG IV p. 129-130 ; CED357

1136

This is the religious name of the 7th nome of UE whose civil namewas Kenmet - Diospolis to the Greeks and Diospolis of the Romans, ZOY, I(J here was the

t

of the Copts, modem Hou. The sacredobject kept

which in the late period was confused with the sistra ULefebvre, Sphinx X1

p. 106-7].Ile modem name Hou seemsto derive from a late abbreviation of the name '

11

[Spiegelberg,RT 35 p.38 n.9 ; alsoGardiner,AEO H p.33*1c.f. At Edfu, Horus is pre-eminent in

E]

I]

111 1, d% .I

4b

C3

1339,7.

IV 66,16; Nefeihotcp is the Great God in

%'(D

V 194.4.

k1wt-qn

Mansion of valour - namefor a sanctuaryat Sebennytos Gauthier DG IV p. 135 - 136

A sanctuary of the 12th nome of LE (Sebcnnyite) probably in the town of lb-nLr

-

Xr=Mt4OyT

Samannoud.In the geographicaloffering texts in the cow and calf nome,'the

Q

ýO' CF-3 rd: which contains the divine image and the harpoon VI 40,8. AýP offering

king brings

EM SD ýb Dr (Ib-nir Onuris, 7) in ; his the V 96,4. to mentions god of upon standard

tlwt-qn

Name for the Temple of Edfu and its town IýIansionof Valour -

This name occurs frequently at Edfu : Ptolemy upon his throne is pre-eminent in 141,13-14 ;A

M

[I VII 29,21; or Geb z,--i IV 55,14;or HorusBehdct M

the drty-falcon great of might

LU

159,9. Horus slays the foe in

0 IV 235.17 A..!j

harpooneris called

4D

VII 150,9 ; or the king with a harpoon G M

VII 308.13;Or 41El

VII ("go)

VII 73.12 ; the city of Hor'us as a

V 155,2; the king is a harpoonerin

V 265,1 ; the Sia falcon

M

15! M" VI 13,1; Ptahprotectsthe sonof Re in VI 332,4 : the , -Xjr A 0 lYb'e'j in VII bravery 168,17 king VIII 62,7 ; the ka rejoices, containingvalour ; the receives rights in

of the god is bravein

ID

VIII 133,5; the

of the hero Is the throneof Re IV

330.4. Also Sefkhet-Abwymakespleasantthe chapelsin 11 VI it 168,14 to the' and refer may &.-j 91 innermostsanctuaryin onecase IV 5,1-3 . As befitting the nameit usuallyrefersto godsin their warrior aspccts,foesare slain andepithetsof ý 4 both readqn. war are usedsuchasheroor harpooner. Ile signs and

1137

klwt-Stt

Mansionof Shooting(anarrow)

Gauthier [DG IV p. 1321notes that this is the name of a chapel consecrated to the goddess Satet consort of Khnum within the Edfu Temple. The list of names of the temple includes

99

-Q)

V 396,5 it is simply anotherway of showingthe warlike aspectof thetemplegodsandmayrefer to . shootingarrowsor throwingtheharpoon.

festival festivity ,

ýb

Wb 11157ff. Pyr. DG 298,2

Cr. 695 a; CED 289 ; KH 382 feast ZOTT At Edfu the word retainsits classicaluses.It is found in the namesof festivals : the festivalsof 'r-

Cr.679a; CED284; KH373

IcmCil'

This word hasregularusesat Edfu, with not unusualspellings: ýtt 46,8

A

he sits uponyour altar IV

'Sit with thosewho arein the shrinesI' IV 49 , 5-6.

bms-m.wbl to cat offerings cC Wb 1349(7) Late-GR At Edfu this phraseappearsas a fairly commonsynonymfor lo eaein paraUelwith phraseslike T ýwV

/A is it ibt 102,13-14; it being Normally bwwt eatm of offerings used rdi-m. . t 2o" &A ý' 2ýw V 102,8; V 153,2-3; 225.3 VII 161,6-7 BB ; . ý. &Tkillvll265,5-6. C= ,q=W III 128,6; offerings: orbtpw -! -It&ý5'iý1519,16-17;. ., ýv -- 1189,5-6 The ba 41 1 C= %AL 119,12-13. the upon serekh eats without stopping %dw . 2,41 JbV&ýj 1117,9 in the mechanicsof eating- you openyour throatto .

OMSW

provisions

Justas thereareU figuresandk3w food so Omswtmay haveastheir correspondingfood partner, , ýmsw. It seemsto be no earlier than Edfu, at the moment,and it is clearly a late invention to U6 balance the k3-k3w pair. At Edfu the god is said to have made sufficient - *- %11 Iis k3w in Lord of and numerous and the winged beetle

I

11197,11,,

VI 317.2-3.

From the contexts of theseexamples bmsw are food or provisions and the first example is in the 14 kas text being one of the attributes of JIM ,

ýMswt

femininelife force, personifiedasfemaledeitiesparticularlyin birth scenes. Wb 11195(7-8) GR

bmswt are the femaleoppositesto the ka and in origin may havebeennaturegoddesses who were i''"name createdat the commandof Ptahand exercisedlife creatingandlife preservingfunctions.Their for "sitting be derived the midwives responsible from royal these are bms may to sit' and the verb

1163

waiting" for the divine royal baby to be born. The word is determined or written with the shield crossed by two arrows, the symbol of the goddess Neitlýand in some way early on Neith and the ýmswt becameassimilated [U. Schweizer, Ka p. 59 ff. ]. They are protective goddesseswho personify the primeval mound which Neith as the goddess of the primeval flood created (sitting-settling goddess).Together with the male kas they bring food offerings. symbolising the fertility of the earth ittributes king they the and decree his fae. In temple scenesof offering as midwives grant good and bearers male kas alternate with female Dmswt figures who have the shield and crossed arrows upon

their heads[LA H p.1117-11191. 11134,17 for Hemsutscenesat ,

In Edfu texts Ptahis saidto fashionkas and make Edfu cl LD IV 33e. ,

ýmg

temporary embalming booth

Wb 11194(10-13) LateandGR At Denderathereis a room calledthe Dmgandat Edfu the word is determinedby rTN which can representa chamberandalsoa temporarybooth,which wasoriginally erectednearthe tomb,where D the body could be embalmed before moving the short distance to the tomb for burial [Chassinat, Khoiak 481486]. bmg is used as an epithet of Osiris statue CGC 700 line 4 the governor of Tanis is priest of Osiris

ZY

[Montet, Mmi 7 p. 141] and the pr-hmg or hwt-om3g 1334,11 [Cauville

have been the name of a local abaton references]. The word maybe connected with a verb

J>,

ýrj

UrkVIII

seems to

Essai p.223 nA with ,

15,12-13 which seemsto

onlythisexample). meanprotect(Wb11194,9 from (Thoth) lp-ib is king comes who At Edfu,in thepresentation the equated with of a necklace the

rn 111175.9.This maybe a connectionof Thoth with the embalmingbooth in his role as

16). 'scales! ( Wb 11194 bm3g in Wb heart this a records word the weigherof the and context

ýTgt

redstone Wb 11195(1) c f. 99 (10) (12) and 174(21) Harris,Lex. p.118-120

A darkred stonefrom theEasterndesertandtheregionaroundElephantine,usedto makeamuletsand beads- possiblygarnetor sard.At Edfu it is usedto fill the eye

VIII 137,4= Phill

1164

1106 (8)

bmty

coppcr Wb 11199seeW

Cr. 678a; CED 203; KH 372 Zorý54T, ZOMT

Harris,Minerals pp.5"2 The word written

may possibly be read as b 13(q. v.) or bm ty "iron or 'coppee. While the

ZOtýýfNT is is Coptic for the still which would seemto derive problem unresolved word copper 11"

from bmty andowing to thearchaicpreferences of theEdfu texts. it would sccinpreferableto read

3ý asbmty coppce . 7be metalis usedto decoratethe temple: the door leavesof the templeare workedwith Asia VU 19.9-10andthe flag polesare workedwith

&7 19, VII a3a

Of

door bolts the temple ,

) ý 7,4.5 Vil beaudful VII 7,5 door leaves areof the of are **& . *** , Harris argued that V

I (a crucible) was to be read ýmlY . or the Re and refers to copper and copper

17. ) for copper. a conventional sign rcprcscnting ores . In the GR period was used as an ideogram Edfu 17 it be that However was at shown from hieratic alliteration can using the confused perhaps.

3). fl `ý 343.8-9; *. IV also'read hm'ty : oms.n. kimty m 238,15 - 239,1; msnty Ow timty mPl! =Vl

bmty

n msnty ýw. n.f IImty VI

239.7.

coward Wb 11180(8-11) MK. Late. GR Cr. 681a: CED284; KH566

ZLJMT

At Edfu bmty is a commondesignationof Scth : he is drivcn away Om -m from the templeof floýus VI 68.13 , he is killed h.m3 t9lllsoý lk. 11; otirl harpmn'hw IF VI 239.7 he is struck by a w

VI 759'14 9-

i tl 'T -'0 VI 63. VI 62,5 -, ItYl X-7 -7

is caughtup in a nct VI 67c. 7

r-P retreats(Dm) from the temples 1539,6; he can be shownas a tortoise hippopotarnus-"atMI 168,16;or in Seth-form tt

VI 239.1. Also - Ilorus tkn

m w3y.f 560,13a phrasealso usedas the narneof the 2nd lanceof the king VI 65,8.

1114.13;a

4C-I

I

From the writing of the word in origin it must be connected with Vmt 'woman'. yet the

1165

determinative implies something male

Kadish consideredwhether it could refer to a eunuch

especially as in the myth of Horus he castrates Seth, having defeated him in the fight [G. Kadish, Eunuchs in Ancient Egypt, Studies for J.A. Wilson, 1969 p.55-62]. A defeated foe may even have been sexually violated by the victorious army as a form of humiliation [c f. P. Ch.Beatty 112,31 and this violent homosexual rape may be implied in the contemptuous term ýmty. The word bnity normally occurs in war-like texts and Wb 11180 (6) has a word 4m Ia forbidden unnatural act', written 1333,8 ; 330 j and Geog.Pap. pl. 11 Frag.26 -

which is determined here with a

fallen enemy and a phallus [c L P.Montet, Mini 11,1950 p. 85-116]. There is also a word in Coptic ,

Cr. 681

? shame, disgrace (Isaiah 30.3,5 OVILCoS but not in a perverse way). At Edfu _1jM-r

the word is often qualified by the demonstrativepfy a term of disdain and contempt 'that Dnity'. Te Velde suggeststhat it meant 'homosexual'or 'effeminate one' as a derogatory term and this fits with, the nature of the determinatives and perhaps practice in battle - those who are vanquished are contemptuously treated [Seth, pA4 ;cL also Winter in Tempel und Kult p.70 and n.201.

hn

marsh plant Wb 111100(1-4) Pyr. Wb Drog. p.351-2 ; Charpentier 762-763

In the Edfu texts

and mnbw are offered together V 3,6 -,Hekat is raised up on a

1309,8; the path of the king is hidden in

V 24,11-12

Dittmar notes that this is .

in in GR it found in does Edfu flower temples and only occur at plant or scenes rarely offering papyrus offerings: it can be -connectedwith jwf V 295,10-11 and w3d VII 173,6 - so it is probably, -, a type of papyrus or. similar marsh plant. The tomb of Rekhmire has tnw and lotus plants as gifts of

the Delta (Urk. IV 1074,16)[Blumen p.56,3A]. ýn plants can be made into a bouquet (Wb 111100,7-8; Charpentier 765): the king goes with

Jj9P-

+IV' 'I before Horus IV 31,2

hn

plant capital columns

At Edfu 3 column text compares god to a

'holding u'p the sky 111264,11; same text and

J,*V T III 264,15.7his is a column derived from the word hn for a plant, indicating that the, variant

1166

stonecolumnsweretruly replicasof vegetation.

hn

to grow Wb 111100(10) GR probably derived from

Only one example : the lotus grows in the marshes 'Ir

n 'a plant! Iýi

443,17.

hn

protect Wb 111101 (7-11) Pyr GR

Pn occurs often at Edfu particularly when it alliterates with other elementsof sentences. 8-

Protected things : b'w limbs' Places : hwt-nir tj

temple

Lý 111202,15;

11r-IIrw

6L

-!!!, V 319,17;

VHI 63.3-4

8r-

IIV

M VII 106,16;

Jý11,4;, 98.11 ; -V

VI 14 2-3 (of Horakhty)

V 322,1 ; 43yt sanctuary

Horus of the Horuses

MLj

V 289,15 (here by the diadem goddess)

IV 235,3

,

tlwt-bik

11133,15; kir Wadjetprotecu Iforus

I tr Mansion of the Falcon JLNý

D-

V 327,2 ; Unt-l3bt tj

Xb v

VIII 147,10. ...

The ideaof protectionderivesfrom theobject,represented by the sign 1ý

Accordingto Wb this is .

a casketor box which would 'protecethingskept insideit. It is also interestingthat the tn plant is' thoughtto be henna,which is usedasa prophylactic.

On

to provision, to supply Wb 111101(1-6) Pyr.

ne king

On-m-'nb

1ý- rills

milk vesselsV 125.5(but also q.v. ýn' 'to fill')

providewithlife Wb111102 (5) -103

Thisphrasemeans'equipped is king life the : vital' with = refreshed , oncethelimbsof theking arepurifiedhe is 305.9

VI 153,4:theka of theking is

VII 315.4-5;. VI

,1

167

Thephrasecanbe treatedas a sdm.f sentence andsplit up: 1 tj,, beingpure 1470,16; also1115,21.

your ka is providedwith life

AlthoughWb putsthis phraseundera separate headingof a verb On'to be fresh'andperhapssimilar, to ýwn' be young' it doesnot seemnecessary.

hn

to visit, walk in Wb 111103(6-19) NK, GR

At Edfu : the gods Epiphanes

A^ý

the necropolis of'Behdet IV 123,5; the king is commanded

by Hathor '%V Tr-A Visit the Mansion of Re! ' (the s3w. n. sn accompany him and the Ennead) IV 53,10 ; HB

f14 his ý3yt-room VI 262,17 the visits priests carrying standards -A -263,1;

the temple 1538,6; the Nile (hbbt)

]Vn-sm3-r3

the fields (h nbw) 1321,13 .

er

canal which unites with the mouth

DG IV 33., Canaland pol of the

nomeof Lower Egypt (Diospoliteinferior) (Sm3-Bhdt). At Edfu: '17th

3:c the barquesailson the canalhere1334,12

bringsthe r3w-ý3w. f which flood the fi-rbyt

the h3w-nbw IV 35.10

Dnwt

hasthe Wadj-Werupsidedown upon V 24,4

.

pots, vessels Wb111106 (18-22)OK DG 313,3 -5; D W

At Edfuthesearevessels whichare,usedin therituals iry-raw of Re fills thekin9''s Ir 9

v

of thegod'srelics/riteIV 9.9 the

IV 45.5; Slit gives the king his houseand all the tj

in it IV 43,15. As holdersof specific relics of Osiris : in the Antaeopolitenome the containsthe finger of Osiris 1340,10;at Xois the The determinativesU, U

Ir

containthe rdw of Osiris 1331,11.

show that a vesselof-either kind is intendedthoughWb M 106

(18-22) recordsa word ýnwty 'a drinking cup'_whichis more speýific,and Coptic hasthe general term ZNAC4)y (Cr.692b; CED 289 KH 380) which derivesfrom Dnw 'pots' and has the more generalmeaning'things'. The word was usedof vessels,often madeof metal which were usedin

1168

mortuary and temple rituals [du Buisson,Vasespp.65-68 with various shapes].

Hnw

sacredbarqueof Sokar Wb 111109(12-13) Pyr.

]ones, Glossaryp.252

From the earliest texts bnw is the portable barqueof Sokar . the high prow has a bull head (facing rý forward) and an antilope head(facing backward) Horizontal crossstaysflank the front end which can. . be adorned with fish and a row of falcons. In the centre of the boat is a domed cabin. with a mummified ? falcon on it. Three steeringoars are at the stem. It is supportedon a mnj-sledge and from its runners 4,6 or 8 vertical straýshold the barque [LA 111119-1120(KAK)I. From the O'K to''

Romantimesit wascaffiedby 16priestsin theSokarfestivalheldon the 26th to the 24Lhof Akhet [GaballaandKitchen,OrienWia38,1969,p.1-76). At Edfu : Sokargoesaroundhis city in 81Y1ý61 -qtý_X VU31,16; Sokarisin

140,1- in theMaking Sokarappearceremony

1182 no 38

By extensionit canalsobe a word for Sokarhimself: the king is a child fashionedfor victory by7'. k1lee IV 86,16; the king is the sonof *ýLf 11296,5;Ilenu appearsin Edfu as one who OkLF VI 141.5-6andthe two appeartogether- the sý-nLr chapelof shineslike gold Sokar(Henu)in the Henuboat1177.3.

bnwt

mistress . lady Wb 111107(12) - 109 (8) Pyr DG 313.5 X- ýt 1

T A femaletitle foundin epithetsof goddesses andqueens: HaLhoris

of alI the gods(passim)

115,5 ; Hekatis V -e14 andNb t of the Pr-Nsr IV 51.2 ; Isis as Sothisis her brotherIV 99,12-13 *,Tcfnut Po I

land 1555,15;Nckhbetis 365,8;Hathor

0 of all the gods1561,15;Hathoris dCb

rz

m

Ir AM 0 who proieýts

of Upperand Lower Egypt 164.6; Seshat

of the sistra1170,3;Hathoris

of the Go'd's of the library I

2 Ilathor Of music 1234,15,

of the AL

4"12 plumedcrown 1244,4; ivith'following adjective : Onw.t Wt - nameof a minor goddess in Khent-labet1307,1. Ior queens,often haveIV Signsof women,eithergoddesse's

it heads, Seemsto so their potsupon

1169

be a symbol of ferninity and the ýnw female have may a use. particular -pot

Dn'

conjunction- and, preposition- with Wb III 110(12) to III end. Pyr. DG 31215 .9

JunkerGrD. § 200 preposition- (1) togetherwith (2) with someone(3) to unite with someone(4) eingeschlossen § 85 conjunction(1) of connectedwords- (Two Landsandbanks)(2) in orderto emphasise a certainword. TheEdfu textsfollow this patternandthewritingsat Edfu are I

"--j

The writings with the -=, -

for exampleVI 9,12 seemto suggestthat in pronunciationthe'1,4ý ý

wasbecomingobsoleteandreplacedby

=ý-r.

As the prepositionbr can also be used

as a conjunction,it is often difficult to decidewhetherwritings suchas

M w - C=;

are simply

writings of ýr or bn' . It may be that the two hadbecomeassimilated,in speechat any rate while in writing an attemptwas madeto makea distinction.c f. Coptic 7-1 hn' is alsousedafter certainverbs: he takescounselfrom V from the utterancesIV 19A. counselaboutit

r-bn'

(Cr.644b)'witW

.

(with) his heartIV 15.9 he takes

compoundpreposidon Wb 111112(14) NK, GR CED 18; OsingJEA 64, p.187

JunkerGrD § 235 (1) by near joined with (2) to at at the side (3) from , , . , , The Edfu textsfollow the Denderapattern: the diademrests 4--=-

the king IV 13,9;theyjoin

ad

)LIC '=4 IV 17,10; unite c=me I IV 53,8 . Also spelled -=. S. them ,--

Caminosgives a possibleearly 18thDynastyexampleof r-bn' [Taleof Woe p.-2, pl. 16,21

hn'

to fill Wb 111112(7-9) GR

Wb citesonli examplesfrom Edfu andbendera,usuallyat Edfa it is followed by ihe prepositionm

1170

0with' and a variety of vessels can be filled with different substances, so it is not specific.

Filled with water : ts vessels

I --j

Y,Otm Tra Nun 178,3 ;I == = with

filled lLnm 13230 Nile ; vessel with water

-I

Mile water VU 205,10-11; ---1

mw-rn p 1485,6 cl.

VII

205,9. with tifP3 1381,15-16;

Filled with unguents : hbw vessels Wa

with tknw

I

566,6.1

i7 f

Filled with other substances : nmst arefilled

are

II

Ttv"l 71,17 ýnw ; vessels 11

191.

with'wy bm.nlr IV 14,12; mnw vessels

with their contentsIV 45.5 ; filled with b'w-nir ,

74,12-13.

The originsof the word areuncertain.on' is thesign f

thebulls headandtluuu, and it cameto

rcpresent'fill' perhapstheideathatin eatingthethroatis filled which led to bn' in generalmeaning 'to fill'. bnI may be a variantwriting of On 'to provide = to rill' and the added

may be due to

dialectic variation. In P.Rhind 1111,9the demodcword mh -to rar is written as

Ut

in the hieratictext and this seemsto providea link betweenbn 'to rill, provide'and On' with the N

d4t sign also meaning'tofill'[Mollcr. P.RhindI p.24 * no.1581. Ile word also occursat Denderaandfrom herecomesthe only exampleof bn" throat!: njdm bnr

CD 125 1-2 which may howeverbe a miswriting of bngg .

hnb

to drive away (foes) Wb 111113(3) BD, NK, GR

hnb according to the Wb islo drive back foe'and it occurs as early as the Book of the Dcad: IU'

J&rqyw

BD 145e, it is thenauestedat'Edfu:

of HebenuVI 116,5; the king comesto HD to

ý.j

drive back the foe from the bank

his foes1361,8-9. I"

ýnbb

to sacrifice slay , Wb 111113(15) GR

Wb notesa word in GR templetexts bnb'to slay' offering animals(Wb 1111134) with a Dcndera, example:10

in he their skins MD IV 73,22and this may bc'the sameas enemies slays *-J

il7l

bnbb 'to slay. The word occurs at Edfu, Dendera and Kom Ombo. and usually has a knife determinative and the object is either an oryx or antilope, making the meaning fairly clear :I oryx VII 323,14-15; VI 239,4; Horus 'Va you'VIII

inh in Hebenu VI 9,1; ýJ

""

hnty the crocodile on his bank

K. O. 11115; c.f. also OLJ

remove his head before

105,16.

I The word also appears in the name of a Horus : Horus 4ý. J VJ

is pre-eminent in klwt-isbt

(Edfu) VII 29,17. 15 bnbbWnost likely derived from Vnb'drive away', having had the final radical duplicated and giving the whole word more force 'to slay'.

Wn

to measure

Wb 111113(10) from BershehH 13,11 The Bershch reference is from a description of the qualities of the vizier bnb ntt-iwtt 'He counts those who have and have not'. At Edfa

h- ,

king has Temple the to the come measure >c

and build the throne room 1454,5, so the meaning of 'to measure' or 'to inspect' would best fit the context here.

Wwt

meadow, garden Wb 111112(16-17) D. 18 GR --

This seems to be a measured parcel of land which could be flooded and cultivated [c.f. Grenier, Hom. Sauneron I p.3891 : the 4Q,Tr the

1

17

bloom (wbg) for your majesty IV 126,4; god walks in

IV 9,9; the king opens the

for the gods of Upper Egypt 117,10

are filled with Ow food IV 242,10; the falcon promises to increase

in the circuit of his

I ML VIII 107,15-16 VIII 146,5 implying it was land cultivated near to the city or within city and its boundaries The land could be flooded 1 ! 5ý Jý it was kept by Nile 1582,1 the and watered III . Amoist: there is no dryness in

1ý 11254,1. The donation texts give a reckoning of the list of ,

MA-A

6

of Egypt VII 247,10 the beautiful akhet-field is brought with the

and best

17-, 1' hnls-meadows 1468,8; Shu ', the (,, for the upper Egyptian gods 117,10. The of evaluates vp) word also occurs at Dendera I where the king is wr-onbt 11tcrbý D 1146,5-6 and Hathor is 13-Onbt

1172

I iýurj tD 11186,16.

bnbwt

crop from the bnbwt VU 300,7 and the determinative indicates this is akind

At Edfu a god is content with

of grain crop and as it is similar to bnbwt 'garden'it may be a particular crop which could be grown th=.

Dnp

to drive away, cut up (beatback)

Possiblya writing of h.nb, but the usesare not quite the same in puns : the tinp, a benerlccnt 12r. k deity, troubleIV 98,11-12,andtheking says'I havetrýG the I.Inp snake V 87,2. 1 'net-ý In othercontexts: 1(33" 292,14-15 trouble W 141,1:r'-(] TV the rkyw-foes ; gods hr

drive awayyour spcUs/powers IV 61,1.2 :Ii

r-a

rIV

lp"

r

ý3ytl nt h.m.k in alliterationIV 66.14(meatoffering), so thesecontainthe ideaof 'driving away' somethingbad,andtheknife determinative maygivethe wordmorepotencyto actuaUy'dcstroy'what it comesinto contactwith.

bnp

to fish

At Edfu the verb is used of a net 'fishing' the Yn-wr-Occan

AW-j

VI 56.8-9 (c f. Mocks, RdE 25,

p.213 n.7 'to catch fish, drag a netl. The parallel text to this ex=ple uses the verb dbh which also , means'to fish'. The verb does not appear in Wb but c f. Urk VI 23.13 ,

which in Wb is

given as'pervade of the name of Amun (Wb 111313.7).

hnb

guardiansnakeat Edfu Wb 111113(5) GR

"At Edfu : the tr W 13

'vo drive 98,1; Ennead (ýnp) IV trouble of the away

(bnp) jImty- SethIV 284,5and they live in the Mansionof the Iforuses tw-w13

dri'c v aw'ay IV 98,12

in the Heracleopolitannomethe king increasesthe offerings for the 1.1343.7; the king is a 6-I tr child of who drives away foes IV 237,8and similarly the king killing Nk ii the 1~ý1... jWj2'kMam. 'Iie t'P I&-ýprotccts is Dcndera: 77', 18. E the body child of snake also mentionedat

1173

from

of the king MD IV 73. Goyon [BIFAO 75,1975 p.374 n.2 describesthe god contemporarytextsUrk.VI 15(5), 83(11)asa helperof Re. The 4nb is clearly a beneficentsnakedeity, one of the 't'yw (IV 284,5

responsiblefor the

protectionof the king andtheremovalof his foes.It maybe confusedwith*DnP.

Sethian serpentdeity

bnp

1 '17E3krt41

At Edfu : the king says 'I have driven away (hnp)

'V 87,2. The serpent here has

hostile associations for the determinative is a dead or fallen snake and it is clearly something 14ý ýP le 144 (but Br. be Rh. 27,24 This the to cCP. only reference seems unwanted.

) and it may

be an invention by the Edfu scribesto provide an effective alliteration with bnp.

hnf

to worship Wb 111114(2-3) D.22 iandGR

The word occurs twice in the Hymn to Ptah from P.Berlin 3049,14a-3 (with n) and 2,8 (with Dr Me spelled

Y-

It also occurs at Edfu: 'praise (i3w) to your fac,

to your majesty

1373,16. The meaning is clear and in origin may be a metathesisof bf(3)-n 'to revere!.

hnm. t

goddessof beer

%

Wb 111114(5) GR

One referenceat Edfu :Ij

To

xT

1211,1 most likely in fact to be a mistakefor ,

tnmmt [so Junker, Stundenwachen p.82].

hnmmt

sun people Wb 111114(6-13) Pyr.., CED284

14MEY

(AK)pl. =men

-

it Heliopolis describe of Though originally a word used to specifically the people or priesthood , Stone -and for (on Rossetta Egyptian became the phrase term the a general mankind people early Atyum y is translated

T

6t, Ev

)[see AEO I 98*ff. ] The uses at Edfu reflect all . ý, *"t Pýj *11 A down bow Asia Heliopolis to IV73,15-16; the : these of of, nuances of

1174

9R'# 116ý9; III theking of Egypt.herea generalterinfor People in a list of the peopleof Egypt

ký2:

live in Egypt T3-mrl V 156a,

I is Hadw 293,10; VI the at appcarwith p't and rbyt

+a AP--VH49,1-2. is Homs 268,12 the VI head good of&T=-11'S1 protector and the of the $is see fflýý26me from HB 1249a. the', Erom to rmt the of as opposed eye perhaps Mythologically eyeof Re.

hnn

hoe, pick Wb 111114 (16) Pyr, GR

This is an ancient word forhoe! and refersespecially to the hoe used in foundation ceremonies.T'he texts describing the rituals about foundation ceremonies,breaking the earth and so on, may be some of the oldest known (c.f. the rituals on the 'Scorpion Macehead) and so the use of archaic words like Onn in the Ptolemaic texts concerning theserituals should not be surprising : the king says, I receive, my

1160,8 and the parallel text, 'I hold the

accompanying scenes (XII 371) shoW'thehoe

ý

j Nýz

VII 45,16. The

and it is used to break up the earth so that the

foundation site for the temple could be laid out. It would have been made of wood in practice [L)L 11 9241.

hnh

trouble , misfortune Wb 111115(7) Late and Wb 111130(23) DG 314,5 ýýea

I d--

Cr. 693a; CED289; KH381

ZOOOLCA1446 Abydos

Wilson suggested that a phrase found in the Battle of Kadesh inscriptions Poem 1.5. read as Owny-r-Dreltimately

became the Coptic ZOWLE Yeae (J.A. Wilson, ZAS 68

(1932) p.561. Some of the earliest examples of the phrase come from the MK (P. Milligen 2.2-3 Adm. 12,41wherethey seem to refer to the first onslaught or a sudden attack in battle. At Luxor, in Ill' the Kadesh inscriptions the phrase was written I. II A-5

'ao-li

and

111.4 '? -

mean 'striking against'the face' and with the nuance of 'turmoil. m1lW. Myer thieves killed in the'mal6e'and the Bentresh Stela 125 has

4ý- taken to

A 13 B, 3 refers to

'panic'. The word is found at

Edfu in much the iame kind of contexts, although the spelling is hr-n-hr = On4 . It seemsto derive,

1175

from the earlier phrasethough there is the possibility it is to be literally read'face-to-face'. In martial contexts:

the king is free fr6

I -Eg, rq in' Lower be teffor and ypt

"'ýýL

6"4, Otr 0 Qv 78,1; SF'- VI 131,3and

I'Ill

YeaeIV 285,7; 'Do not let the King of Upper

ý22,11-12';

Tnm (Seih) is in mQ

00

IV

occur in the same phrase' a winged beetle in writing

shaJIbe made on his breast when'he sees'the fray' VI 133,1. The appearance-of the extra 7. in the' latter writing is to help to make the word look symmetrical [ASAE 43,252 1.171 There is also be a verbal form of this noun : the temple is protected by containing the bnw-barque and the bd-foes are

I 'Ucr

in his slaughterhouse VII 31,16'.

The word is found at Dendera too: the day of fea-r/turmoil so'U

I%NrO 7--'F'DIII

134,1-2 and there is

also a demoiic form hnubet [Griffith-Thompson, Demotic Magical Pap. 17,*19=panic]

ýnksty i

.

womanwith braidedhair = Hathor Wb 111120(15) GR

The meaningandderivationfrom a word Dnsktybraid!,seem;clearbut therearea numberof further latederivatives.It oftenappearsat Dendera whereit refersto Hathorandto theTwo Sisters Isis and . , Nephthys. At Edfu the main use of Onksty is as a general word forwomen' or perhaps dancers of this town V 351,10

Wco'n is lord of th.e hea.Iddress when his' I 6. dD 1199,5-6. I' is in tae titl of goddesses: ao,

adore his ka IV 38,10; Hathor ismistress of Pý--D S Litany is the of akhmet, she

L4y

cL '8; 'and Hathor is -' IV of darknessVI 268,

311,16 The word is also used to refer to the uraeus(Wb 111121,2):I -to' . tyo

ou

0 4ck

&1 1548,16 ;I giVe

shining on your brow (=uraei) 1424,2.

Dnqt

Wb 111169(11-20). Wb Drog. 372 Pyr.

', l

DG 314,6 ý?-i= Cr. 691a; CED228'; KH379 bnqt is used at Edfu in the specific beer offering texts and is a commonly offered gift inmore'general

offering rites,reflectingits importancein theEgyptiandiet [LA 1789-7921.

1176

AtEdfu: beeris madeby Menket 1114,1; 1365,14; IV 261,10,orTenmetand Menkct 1151,6: 1 241,8; 176,2 ; or Ilathor 1462,5 -,11180.13. or it comesfrom Npyt 1459,9-11.In return for the fields drunkenness, upon their appeararFe beer king as with produce, gifts such the offeringof receives beer idea in imply battle The to give in battle the that was of victory may the thronc and valour . Ibc gift of dnmkennce-s Dutch courageandso enablea righterto succeed. canbe futhcr qualified by being free from h3w 'hangovee71459,1If. , free from n1n-lb 11180,9f. wd in ft last text the king is theLord of Drunkenness whoreceivesdnmkenness andagaindnmkennc&. Beeris presentedin dsrw -vessels1367,14 .I is lpet festival The connectionbetweenbeerandfestivalsis emphasised beer the of on made where given IV 261,10; the beneficentgenii of Edfu receivebeerso that they may rejoice and drink IV V 253,8; Hathoris offeredbeerwhensheis Ladyof harpPlayingandonewho exultsin drunkenness 389.7. Spellings at Edfu generally have no n or t reflecting the pronunciation of the day :A tr

Dnk

tr a.

A Cr.,

to offer Wb 11117(5 ff. ) Pyr. 4 DO 315.1 1--? Cr.691 a; CED 288 *.KH 379 ZU-Wic"

appoint , consccrate-

At Edfa ýnk mostoften appearsin the form of an arm ýOldingout a vesselas an offeringr-j andis 1.,

11,

one of the commonestwords usedin offering formulae.All kinds of offerings can be madeusing Drik, it doesnot appearto be specific.Meeks[OLA 6. p.6251notesthat in a seculatsenseit means 1" ý 1 'makea giff andit continuesinto Copticwith thereUgioussense'consccote'.FuLherorthographiesof hnk are : the table with three offering vesselsupon it

low ul

and

Z--J 41-

which is

interchangeable with 13--J andwould seemto be a morecarefulwriting of the infinitive. Typesof offeringsmadewith Dnk : wine 171.14 *.1272.16,flowersIV 49,1, md ointmentVII 76.4 lanx U.

Wat 111291,16; greatonesand inferiors IV 36.3 ; roastme-at,moon-eye138,16.in the

foundationceremonythereis the importantoffering of the d=pitated goose1131.2-- go ; cloth I 289,14; grapesin waterVII 122.9etC.

il 77

ýnkwt

offerings , gifts Wb 111118(9-15) Pyr.

Derived from the verb Pnk 'to offee, at Edfu a ritual formula is

I"

VII 67,13; the king is

The IV 46,8; 13--1 55,12-13 VI burnt word. are actually offerings of I .

receivedwith his

seemsto cover offerings in geneml and is not specific.

hnk +m

to crown

Wb 111118(2) GR Derived from hnk to offer, but in connection with an object 'head' followed by m it clearly means 'to crown' at Edfu. Wb has only Edfu references: the Double Crown' 1374,2; U-i Two Ladies 157 1,1; 'a--J

,itp. f m

Irv"

tp. fmSbint

'crowning his head with

crowning his head with the Double Crown and

4L IV

VIII 122,18. Vandier [P.Jumilhac p.2081 lists this

(463). 01340 1107 79 192 further ; ;H :D references with synonymous phrasesand gives ,

bnkt

bed(chamber) Wb 111119(10-11) GR - room in a temple

In theMK this is a word for a roomin a houseor palaceandalsothe word for a bed(Wb III 119,14120,2),derivedfrom the OK word bnki. t (Wb 111119,14-120,1) referringto somekind of blanketin f. M6bel bed-chamber [c. Mpstein, 'bed' be the then actual to and a which peopleslept which came P.9-101. At Edfu bnkt appearsmostoften in the phrases3-bnkt 'Protectingthe bed-chambee.hereit refers andrevitalised. The to the room containingthe bier of Osiris, wherethe deadgod wasreassembled in Papyrus is frequently Edfu the exists ritual complete of attestedat andanactualexample ritual quite BoulaqNo.7, Caire No. 58027[CG 1 p. 114ff. ]. The text concernsthe securityof Osiris, hour by hour during the night on his funerary(renewal)bedandwasreadduring Khoiak in templesandtomb chapels.The book is mentionedin the Edfu library texts 146,2; s3 ý0-j 0

VI 145,1;'0?

VII 13,6; in Room 25 there is s3 312,13-16.

!F4,111347,13

VI

also

whereit is performedby the godsVI 151,3;

MIX

*U---j CFJ of the king from sipy-sw at night time I

1178

Pngg

to rejoice Wb 111121(7-9) GR

q.v. , and the Edfu spellings suggest that it could be a J'V zzrr is followed by Or: the powers and ubwtyw at them reduplicated form of the latter. It Dngg may be connected with b3g = brg

IV 13,5 and it is commonly used before the phrase n-m33= at seeing someone: everyone

"4

A7 61 ZZS3 VII 63,15;May your heartrejoiceat seeinghim ff4-V 57.10-11; -Z, 117-182,5 heartsof men and womenrejoicethroughlove of the king zz

;

155,3; Isis gives the Two

A7 1185,7 Landsrejoicingat seeingthebeautyof theking. ^'^ U If this is a furtherdevelopment frombnrg, thenther hasbeencompletelylost in pronunciationand the spelling may have becomeconfusedwith the similar sounding word Ongg ' throae. 71C )f determinatives indicatingrejoicingor exultation. showtheemotionindicatedby theverb ýngg

oral cavity . gullet Wb 111121(10-11) Dyn.18andLate

Wb hasno GR templeexamplesbut the word doesoccurat Edfu 212,2-3; Re tasteshis foe in his & zr

is 4. is full of food IV

VH 327.15and at Dcndcra

your throat

doesits workl) 1175,11.Lacautakesittobepalate of mouLW [Corps§ 146. c E LefebvreTableau 20'bucal cavityl. The earliestreferencesin Wb aremagicaltexts MuK III I land P.201^'W*ý^ Apoph.27,11; Mett. 42 andSander-Hansen p.33.

ýnt

pool , lake Wb 111105(1-5) Pyr. DG311,9

swampylake

Cr. 690; CED288; KH378 ZL4146 Gardinerdefinedbnt aspatchesof waterwherepapyrusgrewin abundance,harbouringwild animals' XeZww(JuJWCbirds in EI-Lahun bnt-NII-wr [JEA 29,p.401.' and with the Coptic occurring translating'swampylake ratherthancanal'[Wilbour 11pp.29-30). V? =I Ejýpt lakcs'of land VI 194,6-7; At Edfu the word can meanlakes the the all of whole -: -zr ... x 'ý its', (w3d-wr) VII 259,8; Mocris king ka brought, and are worshippingthe of the %%

, '1179 1 -Ewe offeredVI 200A ; Nehabrings

.1 t' 411

from the fields ? of the king VI 227,1-2.

These examplesmay well mean 'pools'but they are connectedwith bnt 'streamsof watee (q.v.) [c.f. tz I ^ý 8, P.Br. Rh. 19,16 eggs in (Puiemre) ; P.Harris 37

,aI

'3t].

papyrus of the',

More of a problem are the Eight Lakes of Egypt 4A

-17 tj to of Asia

Urk. IV 523,5 tribute is recovered from

VI 194,13-195.1 alsoll

are offeredVI 195, 3-4.The8 ýnt hereextendfrom the land of Libya in the westto the

watersin the eastandtheyarebroughtasofferingsin relationto the Nine Bows,which theywardoff from Egypt.The authorof the text could havebeenreferringto the variouslakes,suchas Mareods frontier 321 its [JEA 29, IV Egypt 37 Gauthier [DG ff. ] Menzalah on northern p. protecting and . designatesthe 8 bnt as the 8 neighbouringregionsof Egypt or it could refer to 8 main waterways in the Delta.

II..,

Relatedto this may be a word cited by Wb 111105(9) bnw as a variant for phw : in the tomb of Puiemre,tribute is receivedfrom

#. ~

0 746 to

lists Edfu, Asia Urk IV 523,5 text a ; at of

what is includedin the templetexts,'festival , the nameof

Vt

-zr

and what the templeis

called'I 359,18which maybe a mistakefor pDw.

bnt

streamsof water Fairman On the Origin of Zi wM6 .

k

JEA 54 , 1968 p236-8.

Uses of hnt -at Edfu : (a) the inundation comes tnt m trit 43m. hnt

1491,2 and ýoc!

z= -*-l'

11259,16;

11259,14; 1:5 4-17oil

or m bnt

-9-

11256,10 ;

VIII 51,1 (corrupt) (b) the inundation is brought

IV 272, I-3;, =1 1t9i

VII 69,15 and very common at

Dendera (op.cit., p.237 n. 12). , The reading of -Z_ , was uncertain but Fairman showed that Coptic Z#wPAC-was the descendant of the earlier word. The writing with the hand however may also be readdrt and sýpt, respectively. 'hand and palm'. Zl4)MrEhowever, meanspalm of the hand so it would seemlogical that an ancestor A-roll, 'palm'. by Fairman, Variant readings from the examples given Dnt would also mean especially 'I"t I 96 didunderstand himself Phild 170,2 from Egyptian VII 69,15and may an scribe who result ,% ,

the text he was copying or writing and erroneouslywrote Apt not bnt. While this explains the -ir i .,, which is an artery of the heart,that is a conductorof variants,KH 561 recordsa word _Qovj

1180

bnt. liquid, much like the'strearns!or #channels, the of given as meanings which are

1 1, - ýý-

In favour of a reading bnt is the fact that in the Ptolemaic sentences it alliteratesbetter with the other elementsof the sentence(in O'py m Ont) than SyPt of drt. Fairman noted the Coptic ZWO

Cr.688b 'go around in shallowe and suggestedthat it derived

from fint, a noun meaning shallows, referring to the narrow channels or rivulets to which the Nile if However inundation, hand-breadth literally just before across. the a channelsperhaps was reduced I wN to go in shallows and ZIwP4-e palxnof the hand both derive frorn 4nt, then the change N to M is more difficult to explain. Sauneron[BEFAO 60 1960 pp. 16-17 I showed that at Esna cE? . could have a value h. but it has not been suggestedthat it can mean On and the n is clearly a brought, being inundation Coptic Also the consonant the as pronounced the texts speak of shows. m-bnt or measuredm-bnt and it would seemmore likely that this refers to the actual beginning of,; the flood of the river. With the rising water level the first noticeable effect would be the formation of rivulets and small streams of water coursing through- the dry fields as the water flooded over the land.lbese surely are the'streams!to which the texts refer.

bnt

foodserviceor riuW Wb 111102(16-17) GR

Wb hasonlY two references,at Dcndera

Jý. a=

MD 161 b and Philac < 1653>Photo

210.Thesemay be supplemented by earlierEdfu examples:Wepwawetperforms00 festival of BehdetV 125,5and the text continuesin line 6Laying out the Greatburnt Offering ; the king performs(1r) his performedat the last hour of the night

-11, atthe

performing the ritual of A 5Lc. VII 282,10;taw is -

VI 346.3and 5.

Dnw seemsto apply moreto the food offeringpart of a ritual ratherthanthe whoic ceremonywhich accompanyit [CaminosLEM p331. Sauneronshowedfrom the Esna.texts that tnw offeringswere not madeat a particulartime and that if the word was followed by a

sign it indicateda libation

offeringritual [Sauncron,MDAIK 16 p.215 nal.

hnt 0

I sanctuary Wb HI 110(6) NK'-

4,

1181

At Edfu the falcon extends his wings around the Two Shrine Rows, over the '1ý4, There is one Wb example from Kairo Wb the deceasedis m3'-brw in 1A

IV 17,1 I

ý'

C3

sanctuary, which may be related to this and note too Wb 111104 (4) a sanctuary of Neith is

I %Z= en, -called

Dnt

to destroyi kill Wb 111122(12-13) Pyr,LateandGR

In the realm of magical destructionof the enemiesof the king and gods, hnt lends itself to 0 alliteradonparticularlywell becauseit alliterateswith manywordsforenemy' or 'impurity'. At Edfu the most usualphraseis ýnt ýnty Sethas a crocodile: v 11166,12; Also ]Vmty

1564,6-7;ýF-

Lý 6-142\ 213,2; 111137,7; IV V 56,1-2; ý. VIII 177,7. .4 J^T 1. l IV 234,14or b3, Seth can be the object of bnt : IV 214,4-5; =%, y

'impurities,trouble' zýr4; nb VI 337,1-2;

b"ý "

121'" IV 51,6 ;

V 86,34

VI 90,9;

C=9-

VII 201,15-16.

To continuethe alliteration the weaponusedin the destructionis also mentionedand this can be Dd-mace

ýt

ZY 1538,6; VI 337.1-2(above) or a harpoonOmt

VII 312,3;

&VIII 19,13-14 An early useof hnt in the Coffin Texts(CT sp. 837)wasto sacrifice(andbutcher) an animalandit I -. k canretain somethingof this nuanceat Edfu : c.f.

'I cut off (remove)his forepartbefore

you' 111146,10. By GR times, with the knife determinative it may actually imply that the action involved was a cutting or hacking up action, resulting in the death and removal of trouble or chaotic forces. It may be connectedwith the word Dnty 'horns'and so perhapsreflects the idea'stab'.

crocodile=Seth Wb 111121(14) -Late GR DG 315,2 ccý w)y: ) 1% bnt derivesfrom a verb foundin MK literary textsbnt 'be greedy'[Wb 11112112-13= Bauer2911 which was thoughtto be a trait of the rapaciouscrocodile,hencethe substantiveas a namefor the animal, particularly in its Sethianaspect.in the Book of the DeadCh.145,27

1182

r r3-w'bt

the crocodile and his crocodiles at the Place of Purity, maybe an allusion to,

Seth and his followers. At Edfu the crocodile is destroyed Ont

111137.7

'6'-

tTr-c% -s!

& '%'%% IV 2132;

".7"ll

1564.6-7 V 56,1-2

q-

ALI

166,12

VIII 77.7 Ile .

determinative in theseexamplesmay suggestthat the normal method of killing the crocodile was by harpooning and that the harpoonssticking from the body or headof the animal render it impotent and powerless in its hieroglyphic form. In other texts 538,6; Ont is the object of the verb Onbb'= k

bnt by the mace (0d) of the king 1,

as it sits upon the banks of the river VI 239.4

VII 173.9.In an appropriatetext the creatureis envisagedas a serpent.when destroying the

eyeof Apopis

lint

s:tfý

tRrt, Pnt the snakeis kiHedIV 305,10.

canalof the5thLowerEgyptiannome Gauthier, DG IV 32

In the 5th Lower Egyptiannome,northernNeith or Saitenome,the canalis called Pnt v

containsits igb'

Ile usesof tnty at Edfu are as found in the earlier text%: dcscribes the 99NI

of the bull who is

1= containsgreatwaterswhich flood the field IV 25,6-7and similarly 'flood'. flooding fields V 16,9-10.

ýnty

hoffis Wb 111109(14) to 110(4) Pyr.

HB 1236,9; Ba-ankh-osiris is Lord of -N1, '--'1L"VI24,3 1243,17 ; VIO I

May 164,10; the Double Crown rests upon the

8LJý', I and the are ofac' rown mentioned among elements "O"\N

33.2. Epithetsof thosewho wcar homed crownsinclude : ft-Onty

11168.7and

Toll

Horus'sharpof homsVIII 79.4 ; spd-tnty q.v.

ýnty

spanof time WbITI106(l. 10) OK

Dnty rcpresentsa conceptof the infinite limit of time and space.In termsof time the lengthof the

'll 83

4g, kingship is said never to perish (b m k) : 8L OL%4 1295,24 ; 6L OL 'oo1103,17, tý- tý-s ý

I

112,5 ; 40§f'- 'N 46,3. It also refers to infinite time in the past: 'It is the Great Place of the majesty 8L ill : Horakhty from of 1ýýL

until today' 119,11. The meaning of nb4. 'e'ternity' , as being from ý

until dt-eternity 111.317,14.Similarly the St-Wrt is the throne of CL since

2,10 ; and the First Occasion was in

VI 173,9

The number of years of the king upon his throne are the the timespan of eternity 1478,2; 'timespan of Re!

V

JV

of the gods 1174,2 -,or

163,14. The kingship is also dascribed as the' OL 8L :, 1167,18 or of Horus .

'ql - 129 1,10 ;

1304,14 There is

4ý '3? also the -'ý* 06 of the S34311 76,11 . It is seen as a boundary of time : the king will receive, nbb as Upper Egyptian King, dt as Lower Egyptian king and The spellings are consistent using the

1ý-

""k or

inWetjeset-Hor1127,12.

signs. The road determinative explains.

something with two sides or boundaries(metaphoric here for past and future). The --

signs may

representeyes ? There may be a semnaticlink with hnty'homs',, that is the distance between the tips of horns as a spatial span and temporal span.-

tnty-

spatial distance Wb 111105(10-11)

At Edfu : smoke from the burnt offerings reaches the wings of a god "tend

ýLjt

to the distance of I schoenusIV 3,5

to a distance of one schoenusVI 15,1-2; myrhh is smelt

CJIQ

HO

for distance I 1383,18. a of schoenus -A .c:3.

tnityw

demons Wb 111122(14) Pyr, NK, GR

The earliest example of these demons occurs in Pyr §966 where the tnlyw are carvers of meat, in the Coffin Texts (SpA95 = VI 77a) they have knife determinatives and Faulkner [FECT 11136 ri.51;r

translatesthemas'carvers'.In NK funerarytextstheypunishApopisandaredepictedashavingsnake headsand carrying a rope and a knife in their handsfor the slaughterof animals.In the BD 145, 337.11; 146,351.14theyappearas sla6jhtererswho threatenthe dead[Zandee,Deathp.204].P.Salt 825, VII 3 hasthe priest in the Houseof Life actingas Horusto kill the foes of Osiris and his fide -

1184

hereis OnLtY.In P.Lciden1347,10,8bnlty O=tcn the epagomenal days.Micy are usually hostile a lion

to enemiesof the king andthis is their role at Edfu : they90 Choppingup badness text IV 264,2-3;

Owl

%%

bb n.k VU 173.9.

holding butcher by ft Ilere area numberof furtherexampleswhicharerepresented a of sign only two knivesanda numberof readingsarepossible.Howeverby allitmtion Fairmanshowedthat th=' of her majesty1464.12

wasa goodcasefor readingsomeof theseexampksas 0nityw 4 "%% Menhyt is mistress(hnwt) of IV 273,16. #

[see: Y.Gourlay,Les seigneuiset ks BaouvivantsI Chcdcnouin HommagesI SauncronI p-373ff. ' ; FairmanandBlackmanin JEA 29, plln. 6; 30,79; DemUn. P.Salt 825 p-67I.

Ur

s3 son Wb 111123(2)

As Horuswas the sonof Isis andOsiristhereforedie sonpar excellencesometimesthe falcon sign. 1Ir cartbe reads3 'son'- It mayalsobe a pun on the falconsign madas s13: the vulture protects ,, W

her sonIV 58,8;and Isis nurses3ý her sonwith her milk Phill 123.1; Hathoris the diademon

the headof her son 7jýý

V 100,12-13

VII 22.7; -

115.4;VIII 110,3

lk I VII 10,6.

hr

face Wb 111125(6) to 130(3) ýsD

DG 317.1

Cr.646b.; CED272; KH352

tO

ZP42

At Edfu br is usedconventionallyand the spcllingsshowlitdc variation 0 plural

IV 269.4 ;q,

m -b r: in the face of = before + suffix c-- 01 &-

43w-ýr.

11132,4; 01

beforethe face , cQýk ; IV 16,9 ý3t-ýr IV 25,11*,unt-tr

IQI

IV 57,16 lr-ýr-r 'to tum the face, 17II

hriustVI 69,13. OfYOU ,,,;

and the

VII 26,13.It is often usedIn compoundphrasessuchas rn-tft-br.

ýr-nfr, brw-nbw and as an adjunctto verbs;. by-br wnf-tr ,

lit. giveface

01'

ý

IV 43,2 ; m-b3t-tr

IV 459 ; dl-tr pay attcn6on tum MYbet 10th'-

,

1185

With adjectives : nfr IV 50,4 ; IV 54,16; IV 56,4 or as nfr. Dr IV'56,6 = HB ; nbl-Dr fiery faced

`ý7 q .

do

IV 51.11 by. ýr as the nameof a god

ty 01

1482,6 ; rs.'hr 40- 01

IV

57,16. Different typesof facescan be specified: br-n-bik falconfaced

? IZ

VI 22,4 ; ýr. n-drty, CQ""

VI 25,1-2; k3-hr bull facedIV 13,8

brw. 4

Fourfacesof Hathor

This is a commonepithetof Hathorwhich is usedat Edfu quite frequently'perhaps asa resultof the 6ýndera. links between Edfu I'lie epithetshowsthe universalityof thepowerof thegoddess close and who has the ability to look to the four directionsof the earth [P.Derchain,Hathor Quadrifrons passim.]. At Edfu : Hathorappearswith thosefour faceswhich Re lovesto see WSW

VI 262,7;sim.

380,2-3;the GreatNobleGoddesswith the four faceswhich Re lovesto seeeveryday

by) is HathorIV 73,1-2;in thephraseHathorplir with 4 faces(goesround widVsurrounded Qq IQ 111119,9-11 Olq Hathor faces 1'306,4 Hathor b 111120,4 The 4, of are eautiful Q -Q tel Q 12 IV 280,6 [see Chassinat IV 280 beautiful 4 faces (emended)

as the

sovereign with

q %ý

n.2]. The phrase is naturally more common at Dendera and the idea of Hathor Quadrifrons is made more ýIch by have four faces of Hathor on the capitals. the columns )A; striking there

ýr-n-p't

a human face Wb 111126(4) MK

At Edfu, Osiris is establishedas a falconwith

a humanfaceVI 21,5 andin an offering

broughtfrom the Wadi Natrunan unknowngod hasa humanface

VI 23,8-24,1.These

two texts arein the sameregisterof textsaccompanying a processionandarecontemporary. The earliestattestedexampleis a sarcophagus of the MK, [ZAS 45 p.19 noA8] wherea bird with a humanheadandoutstretchedwings is describedasNeret with 01-*--a

humanface.In a secular

use : Urk.IV 666,15amonga list of booty (Annals of TuthmosisIII-Karnak) are threespearhafts

42, human faced terminals The phrasealsooccursat Dendera: mummiesherehave I with 1a1 -2j -a 1 .

1186

A. ~

.

0,

lb MD 1149andAbaton26 (34) Horusthedivinefalconhas I.

a

qq v--J

Here- , theword p't is the word chosento meanI=aW raLherdmnrbyt or rmL.

Drw

people Wb 111130(13-18) 1SthDyn.

361 ? \I (B) someone.something _, ? At Edfu: the d3d3t godslead Zg0l tp-wr im4t 1491.3 ; Horusputs greatfear of the king c f. KH

in '0'0'91 people131,6; Horusshineson

(or faces?) 1293.1.

71e derivationis from kr facewhichis usedasa generictermfor people.

V-nb

everyface- everyone Wb 111130(4-12) MK

hr-nb is usedas a variant term for people,particularlyof Egypt : the rhyt and

everyone

17" 41.9; IV Two Lands illumined fire the adorea god nd, oil everyone are of ag oddessa0 with the seesfar away 1510,2; showshimself everyone

Horus 1448,4; king is in when the the time everyone satisfied of I-1 lives 1179ý2;Harsomthusmakesthe daily portionsfor

Of *1 1526,18; is everyone everyone happyat seeingtheking qr, =PP

br

155.4

ellipsefor 4r-dd - saying GG § 321 Wb 111132(24) ,

This occursat Edfu in contextswherea direct speechis introducedinvolving the stative -. so it, 'iIMI sp sn precedesphrasessuch as 11.6and 13w.ti : He receives/takesyour arm saying #welcome'l 105,4-5;Atum protectsthe king saying

?

Jw m-41p come In peaceVII 26,6; the

QI 40' l3w. tl saying 'praise youl.' IV 50,7; the guardians of Wctjcsct Ennead of Mesen .

saying'Praiseyou I' IV 69,12. _

Dr

preposidon-, Wb Ul 131ff., DG 319A

.4

1187 -

Cr.643b; CED271

7-1

GG § 165' , JunkerGrD § 192. Followsthe classicaluseswith the spellings Also : to sail 0

with (upon)a fair breeze11129,6-7; servantsat their tasksIV 15,6.

in found infinitive. With following infinitive : the final clauseoften interchangeable with r plus pseudo-verbalconstructionstoo but lesscommonlyfor it showsan on going actionratherthanthe by the stative(qualitative)Wb 111132B. JunkerGrD § 150refers completedactionoftenexpressed backto the classicalgrammarsfor these,,uses.

br-hr

over, against, confronting KH407

ZIZPAý

Q10 At Edfu : St-wrt .....

36 it VII 5,1 CdE is [De Wit'le depassde!, Pronaos opposite --*-the

Nr.72,1961 p.284-5] ; and also St-wrt ..... Q 0n door VI 10,8; one columns ......

the Pronaosis oppositeit , containing

bbn anotheroppositeit VI 8,3; two doors

oppositethem(that is eachother)V 4a . face 'upon/in it in the doors be mean The phraseseemsto usedconsistentlyof walls so may really ZQP4ý Coptic of, cf.

Vry-i3bt

The examplesdependuponknowingthe textsandlayout of the temple.

the moon

Wb HI 134(1) GR Q=. Y. 1 Ga Urk Wb has one example from Thebes, in a group of gods giving praise to the moon

VIII 56f At Edfu it occursas an alternativeword for the moon : it is describedas . Y, *)--,

w113.6 that is the Full Moon (in the Wabet) 111207,14 and

comes and travels across

heaven (di-mrt) 111139,2.Literally the word means, 'One who is upon'the left'a reference to the moon as the Left Eye of Re.

bry-ib

in the middle Wb 111136-137 Pyr.

Preposition 'in the middle' [c f. Junker GrD § 216 rn-ýr-ib in the middle (also an adverb)]. At Edfu 0 it is most often used of goddesseswho live 'in' a city for example, Hathor &

Behdet IV 20,7

1188

IV42,8 ; IV 53.9 or gods- Montu IV 54,1or Harsomthus IV54,4 passimor the Two Ladies in the Q. . (Re) IV 37a *.IV Placeof the two outpourings & IV 18ý9-,alsoof deides'in' a barque 32.7 andnotetoo, the eldestson'among!

his childrcn/chicksIV 35,3.

Also usedof a child'inhis mother: Hathorgivesloveof her sonwho is

in her 1530.11

tcentraI Compoundnoun phrases: rww-bry-ib'eýýe-olo'p'Q, areasH 11.7and lww-bry-lb fear is in 0 '12or b91ý. %. hej '6c--. is in 450a; king 158b. I .ec its cmp the sovereign sit i, j 11

ýry-ib

-II

noun - middle

Used in contrast with b3t and pý. the beginning and end of something : in a procession of Nile Xbn-cakes bearers, offering and brpw-plants are provided for the good year without famine its bcginning is life, its Q'&

of the W-Field IV 49,2; a

is health and its end i-t pleasantnessIV

42,2; VI 96,8 sim. ; in the pure 93bt offering there is k3w for the beginning, fpsw Ybn for the middle

and 'qw for the end 192,3.

bry-ib

midday

Wb 111137(15) GR At Edfu: HB is Re in the morning.Khepriat 01ý 0 middayandAtum in the evening11280,12-13; Worshippingthe ka of Re in the morning,eveningand

middayV1 27.11.

7be word is simply an extensionof the compoundtry-lb 'middle' and the additionof the sun sign rD 0 Zlýdeterminativemakesthe meaningclear.An early forerunnerin Urk.IV 19.11Psd shinesat 6, 0 in the middle of the day, by abbreviadng this and dropping the hrw it is clear how this word could i

evolve.The word alsooccursat Dendera: offeringlibations,oneat 1b'8 the secondat 41and third 2=6p2ý* in the eveningMD 164 d; MD 163 e. It seemsto be a Ptolemaicinvention.

tryt-lb

a room in the templeat Edfu Wb 111138(18)

This is theintermediatehall in front of the sanctuaryprecededby a barqueshrine(earliertimes)or the hall of offerings [Spencer,Temple p.85 ff. ]. At Edfu this is probably an abbreviatedform of the Wsbt-4ryt-ib = Rooml.I" and h'cre'andat Denderathe hall bctwecnthe liall of offcringe and the

1189

sanctuary has this name. In the temple : as a gift the king is given your majesty 1163,2 ; the elders of the king are inside the

Q. & ýý

- 73 c,

made sacred for

rejoicing because of him IV

15,3.

Other rooms have this name - side rooms opening off the hypostyle hall and serving as corridors through to the ambulatory : the king has built 1 .6 of his noble father 11171,13-14 temple 11172,34 ; they build for him

ýý, C'73

192,

AM, C-3

-*&E73

of the winged disk 11171,8-9 is in his shrine on the south of his

in his temple 11172,10.

The wsbt-bry-ib occurs in other temples so it was a recognised part of the temple building as early as New Kingdom temples (Wb 111138,17-21).

try-ib dt. f literally : middle of his body. The victoriousbull with the faceof Horus

as Lord of Attack 1554,15(cf. Wb III

138,22part of thebody of Osiris, in P.Rhind 13,4 andMD IV 35 45-6 and 36,55-6). ,

bri-wdb

Lord of Largess- tide of Shubut appliedto HB at Edfa Wb 111139(1-6)OK - Saite

The title refers to the official in the temple responsible for diverting the food offering,, he was in charge of meals and the bwt-di-nswt gifts given by the king. Usually in the divine sphere it was a title of Shu , also the 'overseer of the fields' or of Thoth responsible for the establishing of field , boundaries [Esna V p.23 and ZAS 95-p.56 n. 18]. In the-Late period there may have been some confusion betweeb bry-idb

and hry. wdb [Gardiner, JEA 24 p.88 n.5]. At Edfu

HB is equated with Shu, who divides out the fields for Re VIII 51,10-11 ; king is son of VII 212,5 (wine offering)

ýr-'wy

immediately FCD 175 and GG § 205,3

At Edfu : in a lion gargoyle text, you are destroyed when my name is heard you are dead at once , ? ýý IV275,10. whenlamseen

1190

Ori. mkt

h= Wb 111134(15) GR

'Me origin of this word may lie in the phrasetry-mkt, often applied to the heart'in the right place ChS' 6,12 BJV Ch. Pap. ; 286 d) Pyr. Konun. in [Sethe, ro 11161.9) (Wb and occurs texts such as VM vs. 10,5-6 ; Ch.B I C2,10 [Cf. Vemus, Athribis 301 n.(c) and Wrezinski, ZAS 45,1908 P-116, ý-04 0' 7!

'your heart rests in

its placel. This mkt then seems to have become a synonym for

heart and with the heartdeterminativethe meaningwasmadeclear. t At Edfu : the king is given his

-ýP

exactly in its place V 57,7-8; praise to god

contains tp-r3w spells 1 231,13; it also occurs in other temples : Horus Khcntekhta i who preserves the Rightly placed

F6

No.284 5 r-%'Q, '*

CD M 192.5 [Blackman - AAA 26,1939 p. 101 ; at Esna V p. 128 n. 1 *,Philae Phot.15. seethe next word

;f

bri-nmit. f one who is uponhis bier = Osiris Wb 11266(3) GR Wb hasreferencesto this title of Osiris at Dcndera("EF4.97 A Osiris

4-

H 40 G1 Dum. Yps Dend. sbm.

and Dcnd) but it alsooccursat

MD IV 70 ;I protect

Edfu: v-q 7 Y the king beforeDjefcn,who is noblein the norneof Igrt VI 3M2-3. ,. Howeverit hassimilar usesto bri-mkt and may be confusedwith it: the heartof the king rests uponhis bier

or in its right place? 1496,17;Khonsgivesthe heartof the king resting'

1272,11 .

Ory. nst

onewho is uponthe throne= successor,heir Wb H 323 (7-13) OK

ýry. nst at Edfu is usually as a designationof the king who Is the successorand heir of Horus of "-3 Behdctor of Horus the sonof Osiris : Horus U"-r. ly,,% 1Z the heir IV 18,8 is the heir

Edfu is called the seatof of Osiris 1186,6-,

Iforus is the heir who is uponthe earthIV 54.11;the king

9% 0_3 IIB 11 is VI 297,15; king 29 Behdety the triumph of and of great L%*of

213,13.Thereis a tri-nst priest in the ascendingand descendingptocesýionof ft New Year Who was the king-designatein Certainfituals tIbmWim.MngsWip,p.1%5-61 Them was &ISOa ýT"St-s

1191

priestessalso called the bnwt 1359,14

11

VII 33,15 andsheis a chantressat Edfu : zs'-c'm

V 396,9

ýry. njrw

masterof thegods-divine epithet 44At Edfu : Sia is V 5,3 ; the wingeddisk is

is 6,9 Hor-Akhty and -V

WSIC19 19 the winged disk of gold V 8,5.

bryw-rnpt thoseabovetheyear- epagomenal days Wb 111135seernpt - Wb 11430(3) Five dayswereaddedto the calendarto makeup the 365 daysof the year.They first appearon an offering list of Niuserrewheretheywerethe birthdaysof Osiris, Isis, Nephthys,Sethand Haroeris In the Ptolemaicperiod therewere 6 epagomenaldaysevery 4 years,establishedby the'Canopus Decree.The dayswereput at theendof theyearbetweenthe monthsof Yrnwand3ýt [LA- 11231-2

At Edfu they are definedas the days-on which Nut gavebirth, that is they were the birthdaysof Osiris,Isis, NephthysandSeth

11232,7.

1'

Pry-s3 Gb upon the back of Geb i. e. upon*the earth This phrase occurs often at Edfu as a possessionof the king : plants are y6urs'e-111 6 15,14 ;cf. the great god Gb upon earth (the king) IV 46.4.

pry-sW

Gb II

masterof secrets- priestly epithet Wb IV 298 (22) to 299 (13)

DG 321,2

J, ýS-x P

Ibrahim suggests[Kingship,p.186-7]this is a title of the king in cloth offering scenesandbouquet 6685 'I-r, especiallywhen the king recitesthe contentsof the templelibrary : he is r-11 presentations, 9q 347,10--, III -the king standsin his form as the Fz IV 122,11;Khonsuis the noble 3ý K:: .91

in Behdet1112,4

7505'-

IV 356,12;a priest is ':Výfq =b1544 7; also -'C4 P R

a priestin the westernstaircaseprocession1540,3.'

1192

Dry-0

heir successor , Wb 111136(1-5) MK (34) GR

Originally bry-0 referredto 'oneuponearth',specificallya personleft behindafter the deathof a As heir his dead It an to the successor. of son and a relative. was applied manwho was usually followers literal it in form, in to of the this and subjects more use could extensionof a refer, a plural i2i III Hor-A" is king the Idng.At Edfu both of theseusesappear. 1) successor. the of the x? A9b '01= --12 270.4; VI Hch 1,2; Horus IV 370,12-13; of of strong of arm , of HorusLord of EgyptVI 100,12. AA 2) subjects: HB is 17"! ý=

beforeOwliving 1112,8.

The word may survivein the Coptic pf-'t

ýry-O

(old) KH 167'survivoe.

scrpent

Wb 111136(4) GR At Edfu : the king is heir of Isdenand whenhe setsin the westby ft

"O's7vd%

of the Princeof Maat 1167.16;worshippingRe

1'22' beforethe living 135.1

I't InArun nLr.pn

-!n- of the tcmpleat Wctjcsct1302.10. nameof the 3rd serpentof Re 1525,16;;-0, sir vvThis word is derivedfrom thesnakeasa creaturewhichcrawlsupontheearth.

bry-tp

compound preposition Wb 111139

DG 321,4 JunkcrGrD § 231 br-d3d3. Spellingsat Edfu : we settle 57 is 4?"T

Dry-tp

the serekhIV 329,16; Re rises '?

theirecdIV 33,8;the falcon

at dawn1370.14.

chief prince Wb IH 140(6-20)

At Edfu this usuallydescribesa god or the king: 61-* '4bofallthegodsV287,

0t I3; M

ft foreign landsIV 370,11;great ýM

isThoLhV111148,3; 0.0

28,9 IV and the nomes of

1193

0x

passim;Isdenis jz I

bry-tpý-

qq If I

II, chief of thecouncilof 30 1521.11and &t ýý

to rule

-5

VI 311,11 .

ý,

,

NVb111141(12) GR This is derived from the noun and is quite common in the Edfu texts: Ptah makes the kingship great .00

h rw nb you rule everyone 185,2 ', the king rules the banks and he has seized the Two .

lands Q SD'ý'=

149,8; Horus says to the king QMZ;:

IZZPD

you rule the Two Halves 18 13 S. -

It is also used at Dendera VIII 48,7 ; 67,15 and at Philae. cL Gr. Oasis Thoth 21 and ,D Pyr. §505.

bry-tp idbw

chief of the banks (that is ruler of Egypt)

This occurs often as an epithet of Osiris, for example : Osiris is Icing of the Two Lands and

0

VI 276,18.

hr

to transport',

In an offering text : :2=

i, 3 147 'you the htpw transport gods! offeriýgsto -%a'. nirw n -4

(coll.,XII 351) - this seemsto be a verb meaningtransportby river and may derive from t ry_MW which is a term for a ship (Wb 111134,12-13). ý 'r --hr-n-hst!

' meatoffering 'Wb 111138(22-23) GR c f.'Wb 111160(1)

The word occurs

often at Edfu : in a ritual the -

489,16 also 'and

0

is pui'upon the fire 1489,13-14; 1

V 302,13; 'May you cat of these

VII from 301,13-14; theling gives are pure evil an offering bearer brings

to his Lord VII 128,6

for the ration of the Idng VII 142,15; in a meat roasting text the

is upon the charcoal 158,12; Wbt-meat is purified and (twr. ti) IV 127,8-9;

cL ' VI 158,13-14'; the'

cL

rituals VI 158,12-13. I

is eaten,

x

is cleansed

the latter two examples are from meat offering

1194

'ne meaning of this compound noun seemsclear, it refers to a cut of meat suitable for the meat 160) M (Wb bst A by offering ritual which could be roastedand eaten recipientsof the offering. word is a part of the arm and it is possible that br-n-bst is part of the foreleg of a butchered animaLlbe hr is more difficult to explain however [Cauville, Osiris p.89 n.2 gives a number of exmples but

doesnot commenton its origins].

Ory-ib, '0

ura=

At Edfu, 'adom his brow with

71ý5 .

IV 76,10. Mz determinatives show that this is a

female deity and if she is associatedwith the king's brow then it is probably a name for theýuraeus. Literally 'She who is in the palace'. Set.10 .

ýrt-'

lack evil , Wb 111134(2-6)MK

In origin brt-1 seemsto be a legal term for arrears[FCD 175 from the MKI or debt and later becomesa moregenerallyusedwordfor moraldeficiencyif not badness andevil. At Edfu it can haveboth the technicalnuanceof 'arrears'anda moral implicationalso. As bck! in offerings : 'thereis no

'Y in her offerings' 1240.5 and also Osiris says'My limbs are

complete.thereis no -1 sjoLof them'1150,2. Morally : Horus the self created,the true child thereis no removed from

'Qp - -JFL qc--: o. aia,

Z0

1589.11.Also I run over the mounds

1152,17;Hor-Maa is far Ims there

is no evil in it' 1102,15.In the latter sectionthe contrastof brt-' to 'true' may indicateit could be seenas representing chaos,the oppositeof MaaL

C

In thp.ýýnrnisi it often refersto milk, 'thereis no brit-' of it' to ensurethat the nursinggoddess.. , hasa plentiful supplyof milk for her divine charge(ME 165.7.8; 71.8-9).

bryt. tp

uracus, diadem Wb 111141(9-11) Dyn.18,ýGR

qwn This word first seemsto appear in the 18th Dyn. as an extra word for a diadem oý cr-, [Lacau-Chevrier,Chap.HaL 114 1.5, 136 1.6] and it was usedfrequentlyin the Ptolemaictexts to

095 enlarge the vocabulary for crowns. Literally'it means'She who is upon the head' and when provided with a cobra determinative clearly indicates the'cobra uraeus.It appearsthrough Ramessidetimes and up to the Ptolemaic era, particularly when associatedwith HathoIr at Dendera. -At Edfu ýryt-tp is parýcularly associatedwith the king: he is begotten of 0 JZ W 313.11; his 'Q' & rests upon him IV 13,9 or comes with him IV 18,3 or comes after him IV 20,2. The diadem 0 is identified with certain goddesses,Hathor cD .

of the Lord of All 1170,5;

" & is the great diadem of Re-Harakhty IV 203. or o: on the brow of Re I 112,11;

she is the



of HB

light up what is in darkness1425,16. T'heterm may be relatedto a Horusgod

hh

ZZ

million

111294,8.

4 1 -.

111

Wb 111152(14) - 153(24) Dyn I. DG 328,7 Cr. 741 b; CED 306

many

Spellingsat Edfu generallycontain the hh-figure with upraisedarms 11317,14;

118,10

IV 16,5.The word is mostoften usedin relationto the king andkingshipwhere

he is grantedmillions of yearsas king, or millions of heb-seds: 1'125,15 ; IV 16,5; IV 20,3 'IV' , 329,13 Otherbenefitsare given to the king in quantifiesof millions suchas life, stability, power,: . VIII 110,2,,life NI 269,14-15.It is also found in the following phrases hh-hr-00 III 317,14,(Of years); Dý-ýr-hhw IV 49,1 millions uponmillions of offerings ; and hh-hh VI 270,8hekamakes millions.

1204

Hh

Hch Wb HI 153 (25) MK

IVP is the personificationof infinity but he may be confusedwith Heh of Hermopolis. His name' the appears up in first thus was written as a god sitting on the groundwith his twO'armsraised . He MK andduringtheNK a yearsignwasput on his head.He wasprobablya deity from the OK andhis be identifiedwith Shuand also as an air -godhe was" task was to lift up the sky. He can sometimes assimilatedwith Amun [1A 110821.Vý thereforetakes'ontherole of theair which is breathedandof the massof air which holdsup thesky [Derchain,P.Salt825p.82-831. At Edfu there is the important ritual hnk hh

GR 23 (out 75 total times a of of occurs which

temple examples) : it. is made to Horus 11273.3 288.7 (Treasury texts) ; III 145,81b

VII 198,13 he is accompanied by Hathor ,

1143.3;

tT EM

V 47.14

1433,11; 11120.9and III

43,3 on the samecolumn; IV 360,14; VII 134,4; VII 08,15 * VII 2§5,8; VIII 64,11; and Ihy Vlý Hn e 269,14 It is offeredto godsof the air andwind - Onuris-Shu V 95,16' 111247,17; -r . th IV 143.12- Khonsu-Shu1262.4-8; Shu and Tefnut VII 128.15-,'Onuris and ; Shu Mehit VII 276,9 In a kingship text it is offeredto Re, Osiris, Isis, Horus and Hathor .

ýf-/:

316,14. The offering of hh has two imprtant aspects it is the sign for millions, so in return the king receives millions of years, heb-seds and the rule of milions of people - this makes it an important kingship ritual

is also that which holds up the sky that is the air and wind, so thýt .

the offering is a sign of both life - it causespeople to breathe - and of strength.71le king wears the 40CIR

hemhemtycrown (pl.27a 115),the four plumecrown of Onuris (pl.60,76)and -IZýt ,

(pl.33b

it: image ho He basket it has tray upon or with a small plumes). offers up a note still f-&I 'your true image One offering is slightly different - the king saysmn n.k bs.k Tr

beforeyour ký, your ba in the wind o peningthe throatof the king! V 146,14(pl.119)Whichclearly' life king. the giving role of kthe The ritual alsooccursat Dendera,Esna,Philae,OpctTempleat Karnak,the MamMisiIandMbis,!but"' it doesnot occur before the GR period.The synýbolof Heh is offered to a goddesswho repres'eints' heavenby theking or a god asthe carrier of the vault of heaven roleswhich arefilled by Hathorand, Shu.In returntheking mayreceivean infinite numberof rcgnalyearsandjubilees.

1205

is protective VI 151,7-8 though here the amulet is identified with -

As an amulet

the god Heh himself [Jankuhn, Schutz p. 1251.*

bt

I

to seek, go

Wb 111151(3) to 152 (4) to seek Pyr. Wb 111152(5-7) to go DG 328

to seek

At Edfu bb is used in the sens'eof seeking the relics of Osiris 30,12; the king is the image of Horus beloved son who

I

To go:

'the his fatherl 102,17; king is a seeking the relics of

VI 49,5.

go in the Two Lands and Banks VI 288,15-16; a procession going to Your t6ple you go to the nomes (direct object) H 50,2.

1538,16; In the phrase hh-'nh king gives to BB

hh-ist

IV

in 78,3; flesh his father Horus 'you the the seeks of nomes'll says, walk the -Al

desert to seek your perfectionl>%oJ" bI

V 393,6; sim. 'j

: the flood on the fields

Rt

-A 9L

1321,13;the

' for the one who created him 1324,10.

to tread on the tomb

In the bwt-bbsw ceremony, the

Wthe 'treading

tomb'was performed by calves in an Osirian rite to

kn from theenemies the tomb enttýnce of Osiris.In theceremony, conceal 2'13treads 'A' ýking thetombof theonewhobegathim 1102,34 ; the c'-3 of theonewhobegathim IV %A 242,6-8;Nfin A4 L-3ofhis fatherVI 256,12-14 of BehdetVII 155,14; %,. 14 MCP3 q DLb 86,8. for thedeadgodsof Edfu1151,12; VIII 7,14; M of OS'1nS'II ý AV f. 131,8 I 131,9-s" be by Therite couldalso performed thepriests -A c. ul"-A 'was not and 'ýurpose 1:2V 393,16-18. TE-e to the practically only symbolically perhaps of rituýl from fatherto son, 'You hidetheentranceto thetombshaftbut to ensuretherightsof succession havereunitedyourcreator,youtreadon histomlYVI 286,8-9.In someversions of theceremony,a for thetomb[Blackman floorwassubstituted TextsJEA35,1949pp.98-112 threshing andFairman, JEA36,1950pp.76-81]. andcomments

hh

be remote

1206

is usually applied to places such as tombs or the underworld which are dark and'remote' b. underworld is 'dark and i. aa

'remote Amun § 150, sim. itis

%-%C

the

no-one knowing if

KO I No. 59 p.58; BD Chap.175 (Anfi) the underworld is dark and

At Edfu a similar Y 0elk use appears : "Ibe secret rnsktt, your sacredNut, no-one knows its gates, it being dark and remote from the 113kw-ib' 178,13-14.

inundationwater Wb HI 152(13)GR This word is in fact attestedasearlyastheCoffin Texts(CT V 166h= Sp.1130e)wherea god says. 'I am the Lord of

in sailingheaven!.At Edfu, 'Hapycomesquickly and

RIA-=

the flood waterin streams'1555,5,theonly referencein Wb. The term most likely derivesfrom be remote'referTing to the'remotesourceof theflood.

nameof a canal Wb 111152(7) GauthierDG IV 41 This is the nameof the sacredlake connectedwith the town of N'rt near HeracleopolisIsUgna , (20th nomeof UE) In the Myth of Horus,the king brings .

lI

all its canals to make

festivethe altarsVI 226,4.; the king comesto HB in a geographicalprocessionbringing VI 34,2.

etemity

11,

Wb 111154top. see nb4

An abbreviatedwriting of nbb (q.v.), andprobablycloserto the origin of nbý in Ob 'millions'; for, both imply the sameconceptof infinity (of time andspace). Orthography,at Edfu

W

IV 22,13

IV 54,15.

I

enemies

There is one example at Edfu:

Uling

your enemies

13LI

III, 1145,11 which may be emended co

to hryw , thoughit could be a writing of bý tftyw'millions of foes'. v

1207

hsi

make music

Wb 111164(11) to 165(1) At Edfu hs appearsrarely in epithets of Hathor

1273,3

-both of,

which are wine offering texts 1234,15.

Hsw 0

singergods Wb 111165(3-11) OK'singee

On the

joundation

day of the temple, 3rd day of Shemu,joy is brought to the singers

as

they go around IV 14,8 . The writing with the harp sign indicates that singers might accompany themselveson the harp and that bsi singing was inseparablefrom harp or instrument playing.

to give favour . to praise

tsi

111156 (7-22) (2) 155 (25) 154 -, noun verb' =Wb DG 329,1

24--

Cr.7l0a; CED297; KH3922-NC1G`

CECIGI'

bs! is common at Edfu and used particularly to show the relationship between the gods and king HB

his son, the king IV 331,4; god -1

favours his beloved son, the king V 4,6; 1381,17 ;I

589,3.

hsi-R' r/hr

give thanks for, praise Re for Wb 111155(3-5) GR

This phrasecan be'usedto designateevery decisionof the creatorabout the organisationof the '2AS (R-eymond-, divine 92,1967 p. 120] Goyon 'a divine decree![Gardiens, places cosmosand ,cC p.22 n.41. At Edfu, 'praiseto Re' is followed by r:

IV 3,10 or tr

IV 14,8andrarely by n

(Wb ex.3). Ile prepositionis followed by somethingfor which Re is beingpraisedor thanked: his city IV 11,13; Nut IV 15,4.In texts whereit hasbeensaid to be a 'divine decree',it is simpler to treat it as Tavour/praiseýofRe : d3is.f n.sn -nn bs-R'

VI 17,1; -i-cL

he praises

1208

Re for it for the timespan of eternity IV 14,8 ;iI Tanen and Re join together

J *T1

b'y wrt VI 15,8; the primeval gods , 1.4

(at a divine decree) in praise of Re VI 173.9;

in a list of greetings ilLr dsdsw VI 177.9 ; Invoking the arm by

VI 176,8 praise of Re VI 183,12.

0S. 2

to go to a place

Wb 111159(11) GR Wb cites only one exampleof this phraseand it is from Edfu

03yt tir I go to the

sanctuaryof Horus!IV 54,5. Becausethis alliteratesso well it seemsunlikely that I shouldbe mad nmt or di .

OS-1

palette Wb 111159(1) GR

A rare word for the palette,only attestedat Edfu : the king raisesup + UD 80,8 *, 1167,14- asa symbolof Maat.

to lboth Il

dough fluid, paste , Wb 160 (6-16) OK At Edfu in a Nile offering bearer text

6

tr is associated with npr and 9bt grains IV 44,15

93t-tpnt is one who brings the bestfield with its'

RýTývl and made .

k tr

and created

npr grain IV 29,1-2.ý0 could refer to breaddoughbecauseof the associationwith com, but both of thesetextsappearto containa pun on the word becauseit canalsobe usedfor'efflux"mucus' (Wb Med. p.632) and the whole text of IV 44,14-15reads,lie brings to you the

7W.

efflux,of the I U.,

%_ QD o Similarly IV 29,2-3 it is but body of contains npr///// a pun, not as pointed, and god's

'You are one who made

from his his from ? n water created pr-grain spat out with and u

efflux'.

PO

fear,termr Wb 111159(15-17)m-ýO MK.. with genifiveor suffix of a pcrson

1209

At Edfu ru-ýO mostoften occursin the context,'no-onecanstandrn-ýO throughfear of a god or Ij IV 68,11;,c--

king'

ýý, Jq42ý6 Tiý, IV 123,6 V 43,2; ;. -A

IV 351,4;orTT-7,

'while marchingon the battlefield'1570,6. Also, 'no-oneactsrn-DO throughfearof 'A

I VONII

143,2; andin a damagedtext, the youngmaidens////m-bs3 VII 204,13. Wb suggeststhis is a prepositionalphrasederivedfrom the -verbbsj 'to betakeoneself with the following genitiveor suffix of a personandimplying it is hostileor opposingaction.It is usedfrom' the MK and is found after the verbs'to come!,'to rejoice, 'to standfast in battle!.The latter is first AII in 61,3 (the in dreamstelaof Tanatamun) the phrase: nn wn IbI and'63,3 attested Urk.IH ý0 'fee most likely derivesfrom the word ý0 'be fierce', 'be frightening' and should be translated'throughfearof him'.

fierce of fwe ýIiI

ýO-br

Wb 111161(1-6) -ý

t

At Edfu ts3-ýr is an epithet of gods going to fight their enemies, for example Horus 58,14 Horus

V 53,6-7

111179,5-6

111138,15; as he goes to battleo i

452,6

350,17 and also goddessessuch as Mehyt

V1 191,17 ; the king

11, ký]V IV 58,1;

145,11-12 ; JQD

IV

0 10131' 1313,15orNekhbet

75,5.

-

Though it can be followed by the prepositions m or r

Tq5 is king the note also Q.I

m-s3

after the rebels' VII 29,21-22, as he chasesthem away.

bs3-Ifnl

' strong, powerful? Wb IH 161(9-14)

Fairman [BIFAO 43,1945 p.121ýn. 1] noted that the precisemeaningof Ps3-XnIhad not been determinedbut whereit occurred'strong, powerful'seemedacceptable.TbesignVRj wasonceread but Horus Mn it 3m to phallus, meaning and connected withwords used with reference or was as this readingbreaksdown when indisputablecasesof Ps3-%n'are found with the samecontexts. Blackmanandhehadearliertranslatedthetermas 'to scareawayfoe (with erectmember)'Msc. Greg. p.418 n.70] .

sýý

1210

Followed by

: Min

m-nbt-f

A 1156,7; Min

115 (35)-,Min

182,11; BB Lord of Sexual Pleasure.

Q13-1121185,3. [possible examples : King f-sp-o'- *!S'1242,10-11; Amun-ReKa-Mutef 4L ^ý

Výý

Followed by m-dt. f

0196,18 [Possible examples:

1374,34; Min

Ij

the gmts 4"-?,,

IV 242,131.

1375,14-15; gmbs

VPMin raised of Arm and Lord of Maidens ,

Vi-F-

11187.8-9 88.9 . ,

V 241,5 ].

Followed by m-bftyw : Two hands

II

16,11; gargoyle lion

IV 286,1 [Possibleexarnples you vnu

ta.

182,8; the greatlion

HI 271,14;I give,

againstthe foesof your majesty'IV 383,131.

Without following phrase:

d

Iý

-,e9ý'fin battle1182,11-12and Nn is Lord of %j--55*

Q5 4 270,5;May you be fierce ;-:;._qW r, like him with the outstretchedarm.' 1102,11-12.

Writings of the lion holding the bs vessel also occur in the following contexts but might not, necessarily read D04n' and could be pjjr 'to run', where the readings of the lion sign with the ts vessel and lion with the tp daggerhave beenconfused [see Montpellier. Valeurs do Signes F 3350&; F 391

F 337

Followed by m b'w-'nh. f IA: P-

138 1.11; Re of Behdct

1571,14-15; Horus

IV 71.7-8

Followed by m nfrw. f : NUn Sundries 375,9; the king `Vi? w 197,9 c.f. Viiý&

401,

IV 271.4. of Nfin father of gods11270,1

in Dsds and Knmt 111132,15

with his arm upraised 1 m animals in the desert, III

in the desert 111188,16.

According to Wb, bs3 is first found as an epithct of the lion m3l-bs3znd later it is confused with

ýS.

hs3t

sacredcow Wb 111162(1-3) Pyr.

The bs3t cow is mentionedfrom the PyramidTexts. Sheis the motherof Anubis,the sun god, the black bull Mnevis of Heliopolis and also of Apis. Shesucklesa white bull and is connectedwith Atfih

In Ptolemiactexts she is associatedwith Isis, partly due to the similarity in nameand she .

1211

provides milk to nurse the king. Her name most likely derives from h s3, so that she is 'the Wild One' -a wild marshcow, respectedfor her motherhood [LA 111170-1;Grenier, Anubis p.201.

I J'4? t-

At Edfu : the king is sonof

(milk offering) 168,1 ; milk of

providedfor off6rings121Ij ;a list of offeringsincludessweetmilk of

I

J--ýI)AtL

is

1555,6 ;

6 -ý -ý

is like king 220,4; VII 285-6; IV the and'bom of W'M

the falconis saidto be created6y

VII 285,6.

Anubis,sonof

forearms

hsWt

Wb 111160(1) BD , GR. Dswt is not notedby Lefebvreor Lacau, but it doesseemto occurat Edfu : 116 (11)

CL M

In hands'so to to'forearms. between the term seem refer would arms and m3wty'full are mentioned list foe from Also down the of parts of animals the a shrine. they this text rebels and repulse strike which are eaten includes

Iq

`ý4'01

VI 158,13-14 The earliest example cited by Wb is : Nav. .

followed by 'wy 'arms' but the term may be comparable to Dr-bst for a

Toth. 172,29 meat cut.

to reckon , count -

hsb

Wb 111166(11) to 167 (15) Pyr. DG332,3

Iill

bsb market

Cr.713 a; CED 297; KH 569 ZGC-S

market

At Edfu the verb is very often connectedwith Thoth as the 'reckonerof lifetime! 91,4 ;

14 J

1 (Yj VI 277,3-4;

Thoth is alsothe reckonerof spells: of its slars,

J.

jjP4r

VI 25,1-2or

V 286,6and Renenettoo can be

01V IV 44,5.

hmt-r3-IV210,13, or 'reckonerof heaven,counter rX

VII Egypt land bnbwt of the reckonerof

i47,10; Hathoras Seshatis beside ý- 1 259ý2 Thoth is 4ý`2 ""ý counterof numbers of heb-sedsI Ire 27,9 [Boylanp.193index]. Othergodscan 'reckon': Khonsuis reckonerof the kingship 0 nswt 1522,8 ; the king is reckoner of eternity

JýJO

1403,12.

In the Donation Texts ýsb is usedof countingup land areas

r ibt n bnbwt

1212

sn nb List of all their calculations

calculate the total of measuredfields VII 247,10 ; rh .-

VII 247,14.

hsb-inw

reckonerof tribute Wb 111167(16) Late and GR XeS,

At Edfu, the name of a god brought by Hathor to reckon up the kingship is GG Aa 2 suggeststhe

1449,6.

is a pustule or gland, and it determines, 'bodily growths or conditions

especially of a morbid kind' . It replaces X

as determinative in bsb 'reckon' from the 18th D.

(Deir el Bahri pl. 79).

Osb

esteem, respect

Wb IH 167(1) In Wb the latestexampleis from the22ndDyn. but it is foundat Edfu : HB

wilt. f 'whose

decreeis respectedIV 102,14.

hsb 0

ground

ClUe studied three particular phraseswhich incorporated 0"

and (c)

(a)

0 e-

%r3týA" 0-' (b) C3

whosemeaningsseemto 'walWgo/violatethe ground'of someonewith the

senseof I)e disloyal to' someoneand so the element

ýS

is shownto mean'ground!'ploe. Piehl

[PSBA 15,1893,33-36 ; followed by Fairmanin ASAE 44,1944 p.276-71establishedthe reading 93w for ýre- partly on the groundsthat it alliterateswith the other words in the abovethree C= , (as forto it bsb but that the seem the evidence overwhelmingly would supports phrases, reading is bsbw a squarefield which is drawnuponthe ground(Wb 111168,7) wherethe sign reckon'above). r-3

representsa drawnout area.In the king's tombsareascalled C-3

bsbw are rectangular

enclosuresin which are-foundsYmwfigures,so that it is a drawnout, delimitedpieceof groundand. in the threeGR expressions abovea placewherea trustedpersoncould walk or stand,thusto leaveor, abandonthis areawould show disloyalty. In exampleswherehsbw is written

(1483,12)C3,

is a squarepatchof land, not a phoneticp>b [JJ.Cltre, BIFAO 79.1979, p285 ff. ]. For the three phrasesseeundertherelevantverb.

, 1213

Thereis a furtherexpression:S v9''

T' VI 203,3 ý0: in P. Ebers 77,18 and also n w3d and

91,6 b'c C3 n w3d. Here hsb seemsto be the nameof a mineral [Harris, Nfineralsp. 143-5and Iversen,PaintsandPigmentsp.17] which wasusedin paintingmagicalimagesof foesandwasgreen in colour.BD Chapter133[Budge,BD 291,1-2]hasa parallelto theaboveexampleswhich spellsout IP "ýrJ 6ts thephrase andconfirmsthe readingof -(y i

hsb

as Osb.

iý

I lth nome of Lower Egypt, Cabasitenome Gauthier DG IV 41-42,

hsb was the name of both and the nome and its capital, known to the Greeks as icaýcEcra. It is literally the nome of the hsb-bull and in texts can be replaced by Vdn = Horbeit The actual site of . DO has not been identified but it may be near Horbeit 4km to the ýyestin the region of Hebseh. At Edfu in geographical processions

7-

'and a massacreof

1.332.18 brings

the foe , the obliterationof the nameof Mk , thereis no evil and his,namedoesnot exisf 1333,1; ýý VI 40,4 brings B 1ý3 'with its products,pr. rst and all the slaughteredfoe' týIJ 40,5;

4 IV 30,4 aw

hereIn-Hap 'fires his d' rn harpoonand cuts off the headof the .5

crocodiles'; 'Isis the greatis in 11ý7-e) andbringsall provisionsin his ýity' VI 50,9. The name of the nome is translated as 'Der geschlachtete Stiee[LA

11397] and this 'slaughtering

buU'(or slaughtered bull ?) fits well with the general warlike content of the geographical texts.

PSP

1.

vineyard, orchard. garden Wb 111162(4-10) Pyr.

ýsp may be derived from bsb reckon and bsb 'patch of land

as a delimited and outlined area of

land. At Edfu : 'the northern city is brought with all its

I V 35,14, the determinatives show

that it refers to alloted or measuredout areasand also land upon which plants could be grown is a vineyard from the eastern fields of Hor-Maa VI 225,6; the king is nb the sht goddess brings r tr. s n rnpt

j"3-

VII 210.1

great gardens IV 196,2 in a procession thb. f ht

j3

the flood waters the garden at its time' 1338,15. This latter text is describing the

Coptite nome of Min and he is connectedabove all with thegarden! where his lettuces:grow.

1214

hsmn

.Y

natrw Wb IH 162 (11) to 163 (2) Pyr. DG 332,5 Cr.713a; CED298: KH393

The main sources of natron were the Wadi Natrun, from where it came through the main trading centre in the Oxyryhnchite nome, and also El-Kab. By the GR period Osmn was a general term for natron and may have included other unspecifiedsubstanceswhen used in purification for example. In origin bsmn would have been pure natron, sodium chloride and sodium sulphate, being therefore

closelyrelatedto salt, bm3t [Harris,MineralsP-195-61 At Edfu. natronis usedfor purification: 'I chewnatron 'ý' :# 1- 0 t"-is býrnt on the fire I and am purified'With ... ....

to purify the mouthVI 70,1*,,

which comes ErornEl-Kab I 209a. i I,%

The natural antisepticqualitiesof natronwereprized by the Egyptianshenceits extensiveusein A

templepurificationrituals.',

hsmn

I

to cleanse purify , ' Wb 111163(3-6) Pyr. oft GR'

Derived Erom the"same root as hsmn 'natron' which was used to purify or ritually cleanse. At Edfu, '," Z= lee* J buildings werecleansed:

"from hann (hd) _,

(hwwt) 111122 16-17;the Mansionof the Falcon is purified ,

00011242,9;11apyjplýýl

the templefrom evil 1324,11.Roadsare purified

the templeof Arsinoe1323,12;the flood so that they are safefor the king to

I -t! king IV 70,15-16, himself is the walk upon purified =*-s, 111174,6or his body 004 52,7. Behdet is also purified

-40-

IV

1321,13 and the ka of Osiris is cleansed too I t=M so,.

,4"--

209,19. Often*bsmn alliterateswith the rest of the wordsin the sentence,no doubt to increasethe magical, potincy of thepurification.It wasalsousedat Dendcraandthroughoutthe otherGR temples.

Dsinnt

mensuiiaUng woman Wb 111163(10). Wb Med. p.635

1215

ýsmn 'pure! and bsmn 'menstruation' are complementary antonyms. In the geographical texts, the a woman who menstruatesin his town I

abomination of god in the 17th UE nome is 342,7 [Tanis Geog.Pap. pl. 10 frag 12/13'

NE

en. Ip A11011 in 10th LE and the nome also

1332,16 [see Vernus, Athribis p.263 n.g]. Montet compares this with the Hebrew rule for seven days of purification for menstruatingwomen when it was forbidden for such a woman to enter a tomb [Montet, Mmi XI 1950 p. 1034]. In thesetwo places there may have been a similar regulation. '

ýsmn

to eat, partakeof

This word, thoughnot in theWb, occursfairly often at Edfu, asan alternativeway of saying'to eae It is followed by the indirect object introduced by the preposition m. '''e. 115ý IP 5ý Offerings are eaten: * 60 (you eat of them, they are pure) V 49,9-10; A1*2 PAýý 61,16-62,2 %,* rn bt VII 145,12-13.

Meat portionsare eaten

V 302,17-18

nfyw are eaten

VII

1? VII 143,6. VII 107,5-6;

VI 158,14-15

k!

VII 160,8-9

1 410-0 IV 257,15-17or drink with it Eatingwith the 'Cavity which transmitsfood: -14 VII 90,14-15 r mr. k V 154,4-5

In the phrase'eatingto the hearfs content!

dr ýr

r 3b ib.k VII 151,9-10

ib. k VII 70,14; In the wish 'Eat andrejoice I

'r A?

The verb canalsotakea direct object:

t1=1?

wnf-Dr.t VI 312,16-17. b3t'meaf VII 128,10-11, thoughit is possiblein

has is be been in to the omitted or this that this understood m the example of use rarity view of throughcarelessness. Wb also records a separateverb ýsmn 'to drink! (Wb 111163,13)in M.E.-163,10 milk', it seemsthat Dsmnhasthe meaning.to ingest!'partakeof food or drink. The verb may derivefrom bsmnwbread`(a consumable)and in the Coffin Texts thereis a cannibal demoncalled earlieruses.

JAbsmnt

[FECT II p.38 n.33 1, which may indicate that hsmn 'to eat' has 0

1216

bsmnw

a typeof bread

bsmnw may be related to the word in Wb 111163,12, from the PTs and MK. -which means 'mealtime! 'breakfast!(Pyr. §1112

Leiden V6).

In the latter, a stela from the reign of

SenusertI found at Abydos [Schafer,ZAS 42,1905 p. 126] there is a reference to the owner of the . stela as 'beautiful in

bread.

ktn

-I-

At Edfu it seemsto be a type of bread, not only becauseof the determinative, but also because in

'-it kinds offering texts appearswith other of bread:

do hundreds and of thousandsand 0=0

tens of thousandsof O-bread are before the god' VH 289,9-11; in an offering scene

aim

the gods and goddessesis in the handsof the king' M 192,4; white bread is described as the

-ý'of 11455~

C=

king (or the of god)VH 79,9-10. ,ai

This noun may be the ancestorof hsmn 'to ed. 0

ýsq

to cut off Wb 111168,(14) to 169(2) Pyr.

At Edfu h.sq is used with the nuance 'to cut off for it is often followed by some part or limb of an enemy and usuaffy at Edfu it is Horus Behdet who performs this act: head tp :a VI 159,4

VI 86,12; -T A

k

VI 120.6 and

IV 302,15:

head of asmn -goose

JJk"P. has determinative"*'Sbwhich the Vil to make the meaning clear IV 331,11 ; limbs, h'w: _ jdV, "_ Id 263,6 ; back bone Ist VII 272,10; legs: ' 111188,11. with 'enemy' object : nbsyw

'I-

IV 342J.

.0

hst

ewer Wb 111154(1) OK

The hst vesselwas usedin offering or purificationrites andcouldbe madeof gold, silver or bronze. It containedpurewater or evenperfumewhich aspergedofferingsor altarsandwasthe type.of vessel the vesselscan be shownwith or mostcommonlyusedto makehbations.At Edfu in representations without spouts.There may have originally beena distinction betweenthe two types, the true ýW originally having no spout [Kees, Opfertanzp.54 ff. ], but by GR times it had disappeared.Other, lnbt dVrt (16quier,Frisesp3O5 ff. See be qbb, namescould given to vesselswith this shape, , ,

1217

Balcz, MDAIK 5,1934 p.71]. The name for the vessel may derive from a verb hs 'to pour' [du B uisson, Vases pp'.114-5]. At Edfu electrum

Dq3

the

j

is made of nnib 11245,15 and the king says, 'the ýst-vcsscl in my hand is of

PI'

11242,2-3.

to rule

Wb 111170(5-21)Pyr. c f.

ZkK

KH 361 be mighty

Frequent at Edfu with spellings: 1,1482,7-,

'141

IV53,13;

1.6

VIII 118,11-,

V 5,1 Its use at Edfu follows the pattern as set out in Wb, for example : the world -7 . 99,10; 1494,16; an office I 4f

1178,17-18 ; millions of millions

IVZ,

6 ; the serekh

IV 53,13.

Pq3

ruler Wb 111170(23) to 172 f---j I` DG 333,1

GrAic-

1 A* 1113,13;

Spellings at Edfu :I

One of the guardiangodsof Osiris is called

VI 84a.

A

(incenseandlibation text) 1186,18; MD

IV 37 also(Wb 111174,9).

ýq3t

kingship Wb HI 173 - 174(8) MK

The noun derived from the verb bq3 and also used often at Edfu 1101,1 ; Seshatgives

ýq3t

I

j9

ý(-'

to the king 1297,17 ; Horus gives

is for the king (wine) of Horus 1482,7.

princess, queen Wb 111173(3-19) MK oft. GR DG 333.

Spellingsat Edfu ,I

F4 -e A"O 1225,10;IV 21.7.Usually appliedto Ptolemaicqueensin their titles

1218

'King's wife, hq3t and lady of the Two Lands

d

IV 43,4 [Troy, Queenshipp.196

D2110]. Tbe title can alsobe appliedto goddesses : Hathor

129,19;Hathorasruler of the Lower Egyptiancrown

29,10;Hathor

0

01 244,3

of Horus1104,12.

ne uraeusis called

]Vq3-'nd

d01 164A -,queenArsinoe

nome GauthierDO IV 43

The nameof the twelfth nomeof LowerEgypt,the HeliopolitannomewhosecapitalwasIwnw and could alsobe calledbq3-'nd andPr-R'. At Edfu in the geographicalprocessionthe king brings 1ý IV 32,2

ZT-0

'with Vbw cakesfor the Six Day Festival' and he says,"fou arc Re .3 ,

great Lord in his disk who shines in heavenand gives light rays' ; also

.

V 20,13

14. I

bq3-ndb

ruler of the wing

At Edfu ýq3-ndb is an epithet of the winged disk [see ndb]

Wa

111201,17;

1.04 he Great V Place 321,14. It falcon when protects the : also refers to the 185,14; jdd.

VI 182.7 and in a hymn to Horus Behdet he is called -,EiOa

1,64

A

V1_'-"'Z when his ,Q%3

attributesasa falconarestmsed VI 182,10.

Dq3

priest Wb 111174(12) (not bq3t as here)

In the New Year processiona priest is called -7,d

1540,6 and he is showncarrying

on onehand(pl.37b line 102).

ýq3t

crook Wb 111170(24) MK

A symbol of authority carried by the king. In origin it may representthe crook of a herdsman, is in Edfu it lists of At his mentioned herdsman people. stressingthe aspectof the king as the of

1219

royal regalia'and is offered by the king to the gods along with the flail. The offering can be made to Horus Lord of Mesen and Nekhebt, Horus Behdet and Wadjet, Osiris and Nut, Horus Behdet alone, Khons or Osiris alone In return for the offering the king is given the kingship of the Two lands, . lordship over east and west, foreign lands bringing their tribute and also the rulership of Re The 'but in hand be held by kiýg, Osiris gives the -7 of Re and flail of the moon 1 the either crook can 382,18 - 383,13; BB gives the

A

I of Re 1434.5-12 ; the crook is held in the right hand

migh t be expected IV 119.7-120,2, yet in makes bright the crook sb3q

Dqr

as

is held in the left hand 1480,6-13. The king says he 1434,5-12.

1383,4

serpentgoddess Wb HI 175(9) GR

In the 17th hour of the night for Osiris the goddess'

IA

Vt

-

drinks blood and eats flesh of foes 1

216,12, most likelyderived, from bqr 'be hungry.

tqq

be furnished. provided, Wb 111175(16) GR

tqq is a rare word, occuring once at Edfu, in a geographical procession the m3'-pehu comes with its, 14 'C 4;ýt birds provided

ýU

and not lackine IV 32,1 (= Dum. GI IV 118).

magic Wb 111175- 176, personified 177 (1-5) DG 333,5

Cr. 661a *,CED 276; YH 361 ZI K The etymological origin of OU is not agreed but because of the writing with the sign

Br

I

ideas 'mighV, it be with of magicalpower giving might or" pý or pDty may concerned read usually strength.It hasalsobeenarguedthat it is derivedfrom U with an ý-prefix,'implying that magical powerwasin someway connectedwith the U [Bonnet,ReaLMagie'p.435-439; Zauberp.875-880 Te Velde, JEOL 21,1970 p.175-6; W.R.Dawson JEA 31,1947 p.185]. A pun at Edfu connects , hwi and U 'May he dedicate(hwi) everythingto you which you will give him, fbi he hasbecome 0

1220

Heka! VI 153,12 [JEA 31,1945 p.59]. VI 189,5; the two Uraei are the Great of t

At Edfu : Aturn is describedas the Great of Magic magic 1?'

VI 189,6.

The word Ok3w 'magic spells' derives from this: enemiesarc subduedby them ILI 7X4IV

305,17 ; Isis performs

C=3

ýF]pk ?. 9 IV 285,11; cut off

IV 374,2-3;the Scorpiongoddessis the Lady of Life

wir v-- (i.e.HB) H 24 (169). The cat holding out the egg or piece of bread is the usual rebus used to write this compound front. being 'before face' Torward"in it demonstrates the the of something action and preposition, Fairman[BIFAO 43,1945p.1081seesthe signasanextendedpun (thatwhich is beforethe face): the king kills foesbefore-=:-@ýgthefalcon,Horusof HebenuV 186,17;the king offers the headbandof justification, --:-,'%

n-hft-br w

(Horus)V 191.2.

at the front

Wb 111276(4) NK At Edfu this compoundprepositionhasa specialuse,discussedby Van Dijk [ GM 33 p.19 to 27, 4 front is Great door fa; building': tr front the 'at faqade] de 23,10 the at the ade of a or esp. (of the temple) V 3,7-4,1;the Great Door iso-%- 44-at

the front of it (temple)VI 7,6. This

Wb III dromos, f. hft-tr by [c, Van Dijk in in listed Wb NK the text studied and useas continuesthe 275andBadawy,ZAS 102,1975p.831.

bftyw

foes,enemies Wb 111276(12) - 277(5) Old

DG 358,3

Cr.611b; CED262 tga,4Tc-

A general word for the enemies of the king, those who bring confusion and upset Maat. It occurs bftyw, by demise be Edfu the these certain alliteration,, can made of enemies and wherever at passim is used. This can serve as a means of telling if the sign orthography writings include: O"h

IV 57,11;

(L

IV 50,17

1114,17

COP_%

VII 316,4-5

possibly VI 88,4 .

At Edfu bftyw is the subject of verbs such as 103

Hfty v

is to be read bftyw or nOL In

dr bbbb. , .

thefoe = Sediasa crocodile

L7 Two crocodileslayingtextsusethis word to refer to Seth: the falcon , Greatof Might slays 0, IV 213,3; slaying ='L -!9L 1114,2.Ibis fdrther Sethianfoým is derived from bfty_.'enemy'aýý

1296

Enemy form excellence. par in his the Seth as crocodile shows ,

hfn v

Oa a 'Cr '(-hymn (part (2) it. f Ij a of following sbiw m text has A Pun : ntk nd r"i the q.

in his father Horus) ' You the enemies and to the god are one who protects -written on the pylon t.,- 1,

VIII 7,12-13.

bfhf

to causeto swell overflow (of a stream) , Wb 111273(16) GR

The example quoted by Wb is from MuK E 5,6: 1 came ? of the north wind the at rising .... At Edfu there is an example of what may be this word: the text concerns the htm canal' You are

come forth from/atjo--to-

brn

to eat, partake

itrw ra-ýrt im. f V 114,1-2.

Meeks,An.Lex. 78.3017 7bis is a figurativeuseof hin 'to demolish'andas suchalsooccursin the Coffin textsandBook of W the Dead(c f. theEnglishidiom of a hungryperson'demolishing'a meal).In theearliertext the word occursin the phrase:m bm.1 im.f 'I will not consumeit qbjqq&sTJBD 123,8; 214,12; 244,1; %-ýIkA CT Sp.184(FECT 1154 n.6) 0

84h ; '85f. Ile prohibition hereis not to eat dungand

it is possible that if a more obvious word for 'eat' were used it would be dangerous,so that a euphemismwasusedinsteadin thesecases. At Edfu howeverthe word is usedpositively: it is saidof animalson the altar 'You eatof themall hereunderthe influenceof bm 'not know) IV 285,1 ;I receiveofferingsand eat Elo of them !

g7

V 213,16-17; You rejoice when you kill your foe and you eat them

VII 74,6-7. In the latter two examples the determinative shows the meaning. ,

hm V

to overthrow, demolish Wb HI 281 (1-4) Pyr.

With classical uses god is mighty in fear =

of-

C=

Itt,

Y--

IV 5 Ij 1; they cannot extinguish the fire

1297

of his eyes

'ýL

VI 303,8 ; no fever or evil of this year can destroy him

VI

303,13. In magical and medical texts bm is the attack of a hostile being or disease[Koenig, BIFAO 79,1979 p. 108 n. (c)].

hm v

to not know Wb HI 278 (5) to 280 (5) DG 359,2only in the nameof ihmw stars 1

In the giving of Maat - nothingcanhappenwithout the king knowing it [Otto, GuM p.141-2]: nn 00 hpr hprw =--L%t W 10 ignorantI 378,11;

VII 127,11; of Thoth or Seshat 64skilled

C=

'r,

Y.-

is heart not whose

at knowing, his heartis not ignorant141,15.

Notice herethat the negativeof hm makesa positive'to know'besttreatedas'not ignorant'. V

hm v

ingredient of ti-sps

Wb IH 278 (3) in the Laboratory texts: "=Do ..,

is added to ti-Yps on the second day 11229,10-11 - it may be an

ingredient which has been powdered, or pulverised, henceits name [cf. Coptic' : 70m7c-MCED 268

wherethetwo areconnected].

hm

canal at Heracleopolis Wb 111278(4) GR

In the geographicai texts

1343,6.

i*

hm-m33 w

Seth

Wb 111280(9) GR Wb Med. 657 In medicaltextsbm.m33 is an illnessor ill condition(Eb.197a; Eb 206a)with the deteminativfs 'Shrinks' it by it Ebell translates the to skin . and may refer stomachupsetor a conditionof 351 Goyon [Gardiens born it determinative to p. that the child a new child refers suggests with and . nA451suggeststhat it appliesto epilepticconvulsionsor similar afflictions andwhenappliedto Seth it may describe his 'convulsed!and frightening appearance.Also epilepsy may have been thought to be

- 1298

him. to Seth bm-m33 by applied was caused so the word IV 263,9 and ro--'ýjx

At Edfu : drive back

is in the slaughter house V 296,9. In

both thesecasesit fits in with the alliterationof b and it is also found at Denderato denoteSeth, DendcraZcttel in the Osiris chapel, a protectivegod says,bbbb.n.1 h,ryw My -lz-? - 'I stabthe alliesof the ConvulsedOne'(afterGoyonop.cit.).

bmyw

foesenemies Wb 111281(6-9) BD, GR

In origin this may be from bm 'be-ignorant' and thus refer to 'those who are ignorane probably of Egypt, so it refers more to foreign enemies of Egypt and the king ; or it could come from trn 'to destroy"the destructiveones'. At Edfu : rebellion and strife arose in Egypt after the

'ignorant ones revolted in the

lbebaid' IV 8,2. Ibis is a referenceto an actual uprising which took place,in Egypt so here it refers to disaffected Egyptians or thosewho had becomeignorant of his authority.

I

Earlier in BD 125,22 (Aa) bmy denotes the enemies of the temple [Allen, BD attacker p.98] In . 4-C other GR temples: MD 11124a goddessin a procession of shrines has tile name 0 tr Philae Phot.872 bsf to, -.

hmW

shrine, sanctuary Wb 280 (10-13) Pyr.

-here is a difficulty over the readingof -

and =7'- is it bmw or sbmw ?

in Pyr 1139bandoriginally it may havebeena Uwer Egyptianshrineconnectedwith the ocurs ,m cult of the falcon god at Letopolis. A determinativeof bra in the 18th Dynastywas the and -11. ancientnameof Letopolis was Um. By the 18thdynastyhm was a commonword for 'shrine'and continuedin useuntil the end of hieroglyphicwriting. As a pagansanctuaryit did not survive into Coptic [Spencer,Templep.104ff. ]. The difficulty in reading

canbe partly reslovedat Edfu by usingalliterationasa criterion for

deciding when to read hmw and when shmw -: bw protect hurries to protect

f r-3 's

L-3 1581,4; the processionof standardstnd r

es 1113,10;sim. the Unp 8wc. .0ecn marchesto your

f 299

jil 538,12;in the building work of the temple

shrineand hw protectsthe shrineof the gods the

dc-3 wascompleted(km) IV. 7,7 ; in the phrasebm bt br rn. f 'shrinesare inscribed =.

with the name of the temple god': , I \V-the shrine

L33 --,

m

r7 E-3VIl 147,9 hnd

0

V 8,7

'MC3

C3

V111133,2; drive the enemiesfrom

march to the shrine (stairway text) 1536,6.

Spellings can be more certain an altar standsoutside Z-- c7: . ) inside his z

IV 28,6; the gmbs falcon is

IV 54,16 Edfu is the great shrine of the Ennead of BB

285,7. The following then should be read as bmt with his ba in

CID

I

c3

is upon Geb 1128,12-13 ; he uni tes

VIII 93,2 ; its' height is deeper than

dmD C3 'ca

Vil

5,2-3 [de Witý CdE 36 Nr. 72,1961 p.285 roofl.

The word wasoriginally bm but the --ýO- sip wasreinterpretedasan -

DMW

andmadsbm q.v.

dust Wb 111277(15) to 278 (1) Pyr.

At Edfu bmw is usedin three main ways : wb3b hmw 'to brushaway.dusfg Horus is purified 1555,12-13;

qr

so that

IV 200,11-12 bbs hmw'to stir up dust!

and put fire in the path of the foe IV 51.9 and of a bull in battle, 'thereis blood on his horrisand dustbehindhim':

VI 178,1[JEA 29, p.33 n.221.

VI 68,5-6

bmw canalsobe'smoke'(Wb 111278,2Late GR = wind): At Edfu : foes havebeenput on the fireCEDT Br-Rh 8,12 Gkq-ýý'

*

the smokerisesto heaven IV 107,10.In Pap.

m 'ntyw translatedby Faulkneras 'your dust is myrrW [JEA 22 note] ,

perhaps'your smokeis myrrh' maybe best'in this case.

bmw

chiklmn

Though not attestedin Wb, the example,from Edfu is clear : He protects(Dw) his C=Sý12

11,

children from/////// IV 320,7 . Theremay also be an examplefrom the Tomb of Petosiris(1128,1) levil things shorten the years of

hmnyw. %0

theOgdoad - Wb IH 283 (3),,

0

children'.Possiblya corruPtionof hwnw.

1300

afrog headedand snake headedgod

1j)P is Edfu Ogdoad at The usual group writing of the

first Primeval Hill'or in the on appeared beings who first existence eight the of pair a representing Island of Flame. In texts Ptah supervisesthem IV 7,6; in the building of the temple the Ogdoad'IT-M .y the go round IV 14,7;

rejoice as'

are cafled on to'give praise to Horus Behdet 11175,3;

m '3 '3 m nfrw 'being very greatly in beauty' V 6,6.

Theearliesttextimlevidencefor theOgdoadis fromitheOK [Borchardt,Sahure111913 Tf2l]. This , group consistedof 4 pairs of male and femalegods who personify the world before creation. Nun/Naunet, Heh/Hehet,Keku/Keket, TenemwTenemyt(later replacedby Amun/Amaunet) are shown

as snakes(male)andfrogs(female)-'creatures whichlive in mud. They werecentredon Hermopolis and often are mentioned in texts associatedwith lboth or with the Hermopolitan creation myths.

hms

to pray , to praise probably = hms - Wb 111367(1-4) MK and GR

Used rarely atEdfu:

hmt w

wr. wt m nst-nlrw IV 17,6.

spear,harpoon Wb 111284(13-14)CR

This word occursvery frequentlyat Edfu to describethe harpoonusedby Horusand the king tokill Sethandhis allies in their variousforms. The harpooncan be receivedin offerings IV 343.4-5:(ink)ý=lr3

381,5;

IV 211,8-9;

80,1-2; 0014

+" v

V 169,5,then it is held : (3m) 3) IV 231,4 (h r) : . V 56,6;

W

VII 202,2; , ýF-11116,1:held in the rist(D rmb VI 84,7

+A&

rw

j "-"

0

0 1424,7;

VII 100.9;

3) IV

VII 200,12

41 VIII 34,6-7 borneair) ; 6-11 .

r) -0..

VIII 26,10-11.

The harpooncan be thrown : (wd) -3D+-, 62- 111'15,6-7.the target being usually'the snoutof the IM

animalunderattack,eithera hippopotamus or a crocodile. hmt is usedwith otherwordsto providealliterationof b. An epithetof godsor theking whenthe'y %0 harpoon': 344,4 IV holding the brow, harpoon Iligh is by-03t hr hmt carrya of .0WI

1301

tip

0 VH 132,8; w

VIII 35,2. Other alliterative phrases

of chopping up

limbs bb 4'w VII 131,12-13; foes are hackedup with, bftyw bbbb m VII 201,13-14;foes fall underbftyw br 1jr

113kw-ibw 0f0 also -w 560,14

VII 312,1;or IL3kw-ibw -w

4-m-

VII 168.4; bb VII 262,14-15;

0 VII 262.5 ; bt IL3kw-ibwr-w

.

t Aw A sacrificialbeastcanbe cutup (stp) with a harpoon with the harpoon-w

VII 261,12;HoruspiercestheRedOne

4ý T IV 214,5;thereare4 harpoonsof Horus

't IV 303,3;S,30

the Ass is killed with the harpoonIV 58,13.In somecasesalliteration can be usedto discover examplesof hmt when it hasbeenspelledwith an ideogramonly : hra

In

br. i 'I hold the harpoonin my hand' IV 374,1; Horus gives foes choppedup with the harpoon bftyw bbhb. ti il,

IV 374,12 .

The harpooncan be divinised: dw3 VII 2022 ;

12

VI 113,1

ýý VIII 20,11 in ; the title of a book

171.1 dw3 spelled

I I. S. ri VI 9,6 ;

VI 238,8-9

'1311 VI1131,10-11; IV231,8; a:ý V 35,2 ; thoughit is also VI 114,6(c f. the spellingsof

bmty and W). The name of this harpoon may derive from bmt 'three' because it is a three pronged or barbed harpoon Representationsat Edfu show a weapon like .

which does have three 'points'

but other texts refer to the 'cutting' use of the weapon which makes the

determinative seem

more realistic. The latter may however be simply an axe head and metal determinative to show that the weapon has a metal point. This word does not appear earlier tharn the Edfu texts (according to Wb) and it is known as the Horus Harpoon [LA 11160 Horusspeer]. Sacred harpoons were given individual names and were probably kept in the temple at Edfu as objects of veneration and ritual [Schafer, ZAS 41,1904 pp.68-701 also harpoon amulets are known [Petrie, Amulets p. 41 Q. Following its appearanceat Edfu the word is also found at Dendera and Philae, so was clearly adopted for the religious jargon of Ptolemaic texts.

hmt v

to stab Wb 111284(15) GR

A word which complementsthe nounbmtharpoon'and it is usedwith the harpoon: 'I give you the

1302

4 0; in b/bL more graphically 74,12, of alliteration harpoonOr -10w cutting your foes!IV 4 his blood his horns to his throat, pour out cut *1 and -01 an oryx slayingtext.theking says grab q 3ý Kt3t 'cuts disloyal to the those who Horus the goddess in -06 gives 1175,2; a censingtext, king' IV 217.8-9. hmt is mostlikely to be the'stab'of theharpoon.

hmt Wb 111283(8-12), Sethe, Zahlen p.37 Cr.566b.; CED244

qoMrE

This is used classically at Edfu in dates TIT VH 11,8 VI 7,5.

spelling

hmt

for the third month of Shemu IV 14,4. With the

to treble Wb 111284(10) 19thD.

As the threestrokesare usedto makethingsplural so the verb bmt 'to treble' sometimesmeans'to makeplural', that is morethantwo: theking treblesthe division on the day of inheritance

e) Ve M treblethe portionsof thedaily offerine 1522,18;cf PtolemyW and Arsinoe 1477.17; deified,treblethe daily portionof Belidetin a scatteringmyrrh text

1431,12.It canalso

be usedas 'to treble- to makeinto three : Isisjoins the two lights in the sky on the day sheis born so shemakesa third, ortrebles! the two lights -06 11' 111268,11-12.1

hmt w

1!

to plan , intend Wb 111285(5-11) MK

in the'Myth it is said of Seth that he planned/exPected to attack Horus but Horus attackedhim instead.no word hereusedfor plan/expectis -OwM (the dm strokesappearingunderthe influence

of bmt 'three') VI 70,7; Ptah says to the king 'I makeyou take eternity . you expectA. 37.3. beloved everlastingness the gods'll assovereign, of The verb impliesthe expectationof a future event.

-zz\

1303

Umt

epithetof theCreatorgod

At Edfu 11mtoccursoftenasan epithetof the'creatorgod Tanen.It may derivefrom bmt'to plan"to V think', that is "the thinkeeIx Concepteur'[Husson,Miroir p.73 n.3 ;I 11 n.I

The textsshowthe

P As. IV 358,11-12. relationshipbetweenTanenandUmt for the childrenof Tanenarebegottenof As Umt is Ptah-Tanenhe is often associatedwith crafts

hasfashioneda necklaceIV

359,13andhe hastheepithetExcellent/Skilledof hands'-OwiO VIII 134,8.The king is the sonof Aw I I, 0 Sokar,begottenof who fashionedthe sun disk 111268,14; the king is begottenof I'm is king like bull 111279,2 divine the the the ; seedof virile and

who createdeverythingin

White Walls V 60,14; Edfu templewascreatedby the wordsof the Creator

VII 6,2 ;1 lop

createdtheEnneadMam.21,6. The word is discussedby Reymond[ZAS 87,1962, p.45 n.(o); ZAS 92.1966 p.128 n.21 who translatesit as 'Creatoeand notesthat it is usedonly of Tanenat Edfu. The word also appearsat I m r, is CD 5,6 ] VI by Denderahowever[Hussonop.cit. : andalsopossiblyat Philae a mirror made 9 'ý' [Phill II p.391,14] W ,

[readby the editorsas wtLw n.4]. It is a name of Tanenbecause

Ptah-Tanencreatedthe world by thinking/conceivingthe idea (bmt) of creationin his heartthen incorporates into Urnt The the the that came existence. of world the writing so words uttering placentaandphallusin oneword so the ideaof 'creation'or 'procreation'is impliedby theappearance of theword itself.

hn w

to alight. settle (plus br -upon)

Wb 111287(3-20)Pyr. With hr : is usedmostoften of a ba of a god or the king alighting on its image(bs)Wak qb '12 IV 1'8, 'a ok

1110.2;

g'

ý*k VIII 95,7-8; the IV'18,3 ;0 VIII 111,4; (or upon a pylon) U_-A ý P'u 'kPxr'? alight bas'can inscribed is their that the temple upon them -A namesof godsso with XA i, IV I 1; alight on their on earthas the divine wingedbeetleIV 20,1; the d3d3AV se--retformsVIII 112,4-5. With ra

ba landson offerings

1497,1; the wingeddisk

4----on

earth1284,12;

'embracinghis image1328,10. 0 ILlandson his houseandjoins his temple--. Y* 4cýr I landsin a city IV 44,12. Withm: 1113

1304

bn with a direct object:

Vt

on fields

Jý? 158 1,11;

on-a portal VIII 145,12;

OV

X, -".

-ýýC in ) Great Re dais (D Place the nd of %by HB on your 13,5; inscriptions [V settle you on 589,13. intransitive (without object) : RB crossesthe heavens'without alighting every day 233,34.

bn

to rebel Wb 111288(17-18) MK NK

Wb hasno GR examplesbut bu occursat Edfu: Mastet,attacksthe rebels(or victims) in the Great Place

d-

'IV 239,9,whereit seemsclear.Earlier texts suchas Urk IV 968,12(Intef)

and 15,5(King Amosis)all speakof puttingdownor subduingthe bnniw so they wereregardedas form of ILnnw. opposition.This is an abbreviated

Dn

utterance Wb 111289 (13-14)

1? d? In the festival of Behdet, people sing songsof rejoicing : toy'

nhmV 34,10 ; .0V

127,8.7be noun is derived from the stem bnmakd music'or'song'.

bn

to makemusic Wb 111286(2-6) GR

Ilie verb derivesfrom the older noun'song' Ile GR texts showthe more generalmeaning'make . music'usingdeterminatives of a manholdinga necklace-ratfle andsistraor a mandancing[c f. LA IV 2311. bnI may refer to theperformanceof priestesses of Flathorcalledbnyt - of which both dancing andtheplaying of thesistra.werepart [Green,Dancep32]. V To dance: -OU

Ashaytdancesfor the ka of Hathorto pacify her heart1317,11;My

*1

dances

for her ka 1519,8; ou-fthe king dancesfor his motherto delight her heart1169,15. 1ý Ou To makemusic : for hcr Nbjesty (nomeof Dendera)1339,2 ; the king makesmusic for the

GoldenOnewith the-sistra Ill 104,9. a Noun'music':Hathorreceiveszr

1523,12; ? )(in (or text) offcring a sistra musicians all music

1305

.0. a Wosretis satisfiedwith music

tý a which shelovesIT 69,17;(sistra.text) Thyplays music -Er

for the ka of Hathor 1372,16; 1 have received your music EF

lu"d 0 ,?

1501,2; Thy is the Lord of Music

111134,14

The extendeduseof bn is also very common at Philae and particularly at Dendera

hnw

malesingersor musicians Wb 111286(7-10)MK andGR

In the descriptionof the temple,whenHB andall the templegodsare assembled, they listento the WI*I

hn

VI 5,7. Derivedfrom the stembn 'music'.

musician . as a priestly title of the king Ibrahim, Kingship p. 146-8

The king is a 'musician' mainly in sceneswhere an offering is made to Hathor - sistra.:

'a'

III

Cc-11 OtrelA IV383,7; menatand IV 348,10; menat necklace: 1372,12; mnw, vase: 134,9; 11 he ions Hathor in this He 150,11. walks too where of capacity at process appears sistra,: . , & t) Zrr-uq'5. = VIII H 64.9; beside the barque of the goddessplaying the sistra .4 e 11 Dendera 98,14. The king is also the son of Hathor andtlifA the of mistress of musician 122,12. The title can be qualified:

ft 'zor 41 1101,7;

Dn-nfr 'gc;od musician' and again it appears in sistra.offering texts: v

1177,9;

523,9= the king or the king is the

Ov-V

who singsto

the Lady of Music (Hathor) Il 69,14. The role of the king is to pacify the goddessand soothe her rage

by using music.

bnwt

priestess musician , Wb 111286(11-13) MK

in thesolarcult of'Hathor for ex=ple at In theOK thebnwt werethefemaletemplepersonnel Meir Pepi-Ankhthe 2nd is the bnwt of Hathor,Ladyof Cusae[Arc.Abusir1-123n.l. ; Kamal, ASAE15,214and2381.Theyweredancers withsistraandcouldalsobemale[Ward, whoperformed FeminineTitlesp.12].At Edfutheyarealsoassociated with Hathorbutwouldbea necessary adjunct

1306

'0 or ritual in the temple * the

for any procession 33,15;

01 1341,6 ;u

play the sistra before themselves in all the nomes 1336,4.

female companions

bnw(t)

Perhaps related to the above but this word is used rather differently ýc

the king says 'I have come to You Bull .

407,8;

ý ýSIZI companions'

(the god here is Amun-Re)

may have been confused with bnrt on Bryan in BES 4,1982

hn

IV 298,6. Possibly

[for discussion

at Edfu : Min is a bull nk

Master of

female

'tr

bnwt or bnnt refers to 'concubines'

see Ward, Feminine

and

Tides pp. 151.3 commenting

resting place - small shrine or chapel

Kemp defined

D. 18

bn as a small temple for .votive p. 130 nAl

105,1978

stclx

and offerings,

and also, Janssen and Pestman, JESHO

also refer to the chapel or courtyard

11

,

text has no further

Derived

*setfles'.

hnp

161-162]. p. ,

It could

from

shrine'l

204,15

the verb bn 'to settle' 'rest' for a place wherein

,

but the

the god

III-

to offer Wb 111290 (14-16) c f. DG 392,2 cf. Cr. 671a;

To offer:

1968

in front of a private tomb At Edfu bn may have been a small .

Incense of the God's Land for your 077 C-3

details.

at Deir el Medina

particularly

shrine for incense burning,

stpw

Z'2

V&-J

MK /J

CED280

'choice portions

temple IV 15,7 or offering

Oa

pp. 35-54].

WbII1288(12-15)

RAS

Lady of lunct VII

(of the tree and viper nome in a gýographical

plays the sistrurn before Hathor

'crq

procession)

of the Golden One,

ILrp vessel for wine ZXO-rr.

of meat'

offering

vessel for pouring

%ty v-J

VI 152.14

offering'meat

their meat to make the altars festive VII 323.2-3;

for the

4D

choice portions of birds and oxen to the Temple of the FalcZat V1 153,6.

To pour out : usually

used of libation

vessels such as the nmst

II temple there is a special portal for presenting/pouring

libation

water

or qbh'in'the

description

of the

4100 112111 IV 6,6 and a particular

-1307

offering

6 is c,3yo(] ýtj ,

for the temple

Vl 8,2;

1214,11;

0

t2i

qbhw

n nlrw

is the tide of a ritual in temples 1490,14.

bnp

to take away

j

-I,

Wb M 290 (5-11) Pyr.

,,

I

Ir OT is death The verb bnp [Zandee. Death p. 87 to rob (of life)] and at Edfu : connected with 12J Vto Ul 127,14 and ý00 ýj take away the breath of a foe or enemy' is the act of destruction of that foe by a god VI 64,7. 4)! The hearts of the foe can be tom out to cause their death : the fierce lion tears out hearts . -Pj er ý, ý (03tyw) and cam hearts (ibw) IV 129,11-12 ; the divine falcon tears out the lbw-hearts of 0. hearts falcon 270,11; VI the the seizes of rebels rebels AýJ 1442,17; Hathor-Sakhmet ne

is

4t)rE3 ýý, &ýj

-

43tyw

'She has tOm Out their hearts' VI 266,7.1

verb bnp is also found in the names of protective 1119,14;

fighting)

'ýro

: ý, N

VI 178,11;

he kills the foe with his knife

pI. XXV, I (pIJ.. and pl. CXLVIII bnp-ib-mr. possibly

also",,

Ijnp

from

bnp-wd3t

of the following

seizes the body (in

he is shown as a bull headed man with a knife Vill

who stole the wil3t-cye

: 6^ýýr-h

85,19

512.2;

so bap is often used in puns with that

0 13 the verb used here being U- ,, j 111146,14; , Oa-2j'l

Behedety

ý55,8-9.

., -fI

bn p 'to take' : Behdet hd b. n. f

351,2. The name is an allusion abbreviation

VI 330,4 also Vho

VI 143.4; the sYmw gods go and seize him

Seth - The Robber

7be name is derived

Gardiens p. 106 n. 10]

M 109.6 [cf. JNES 19. pp. 280-281].

says I snatch bnp-wd3t'

snatches him z- 13

I OR IOM/

[Goyon,

he is also a bull headed god with a knife

Seth can be called H. np-wd3t'Onc noun : Hathor

05'

genii : bnp-jdt

- pI. DXLJX).

f wl

c? te! 1=&

-

one of the names of

ViN

)ý=Ne C1 0 Cr

has slain Setw IV

to Seth stealing, snatching away the eye of Horus and this word is an Unp-wd3t.

the gazelle of Seth = the one who stole the eye

Wb 111291 (3) GR

1308

particularly puns with

was the gazelle

associated bnp. wll3t le

the -on-

seizing

V

seize the gazelle

111146.14

V -FL% 9

lo

snatch,

the desert. It occurs

tear away' VI

toy

VII 263,11 ; BB has the jor

,

inhabited

which

with which

143,4;

this act was often in

at Effu

is responsible

: Hathor the srmw

-gods

for

come

to'

This form of Seth is also treated thus: 1 the

1555,8-9.

MD III 22b I [Derchain

'-

; Behdety

E3

does not exist any longer

bnp

-a creature

of the verb hnp

as the object

0

,w"

the eye of Horus, the animal

to the story of Seth stealing

In an allusion

P

IR

p. 54 Ravisseur

Rites Oryx

in his grasp 1565,5

slaying 0

de loeill.

to breathe in air Wb M 290 (18) NK

An extension

of the verb b np 'to take.

in this case 'to take (in) aie known ,

occurs in the Myth of Horus

nfw m-hnw

from the NK and it

take air in VI 64,7 [see JEA 29

p. 8 and n. dl. '

waterof inundation

bnp

Wb 111291 (4) CR bap refers to the water of the flood covering the land, in effect'taking

it away so that its derivation

from the verb bnp seems clear. Where bnp occurs at Edfu it is usually determined by a bull. It is possible that the flood was seen as a rampant bull charging over the land and fields, hence the bull determinative.

An alternative derivation is from bnp 'to pour out' that is the flood water pows out ,

of the souLhem cavems.

4bQ7kiNý158l, high fields (b3b) (byw) : 7lie flood is brought and goes swiftly 4; qQrVto the VI 32,11; 154,12.

-C3- M

The effect

iiie flood of

and stagnant pools 1471.2-3

.

(q3y

fields)

1112,10

e 0,3tr.. wat

-

,-

of Akhet

is to cover

areas and purifj

plant used to make mats Wb 111291(6)

VH I

=ý:Tthen from

pestilencý

The word occurs iii other GR temples : Kom Ombo, 'I cause . ,

to come to you from the cavern of Elephantine'KO

Dnpy

is wtrD

*, the Field

GR

I p. 41 n. 39.

0

1 lju9

Ou 'eff q' I'I texts, a canal contains'

In geographical

VI 225,3

.

p. 609 - col. 71

Chassinat (Khoiak

[3]] discussed a similar word in a text from Dendera where mats Erom Byblos were made of reeds q Gq ty I cubits long' He suggested that bnpy ,, . This may compare with inp,

p. 610]

was an aquatic

a word from the Pr

used to make mats [op. cit.

plant

12044 where it is used to make theYnd

skirt of the king (Wb IV 514(g) Pyr).

ýnpyt

uraei Wb 111291 (5) GR

Wb has one reference, from an offering

o

of the Two Ladies,

are mised up by

0

god 11732 - where it refers to the two uraci serpents.

smell, fragrance (usually pleasant) -

hnm

Wb 111293 (2-5) cf. KH309M)'"

breath

Onm usually refers to a pleasant smell which is smelled by the king or a god and it has the effect of them (sbip).

pacifying

-

snLr 61,5;

I

(bdt)-&

0 VRM with it.

Smell of meat roasting

W,

213,6;

%bt

60 j 4. P blV

incense:

W 307,10. mn-wr

House is fumigated

9=e

VI 314,3;

1111,7;

: hww

j4dS

1ý7tj 0* UJP

467,11: Irt-Ur

on a brazier meatcl,?

1

1496.10;

v

i'ty, herc

antilope meat

the heart

0ý17

receives

when it is burnt

1110.8-9

on the limbs of the king IV 50,4

Cý52Sýýd

-OVII

=d

1498,10;

Smell of incense : myrrh

VI 309,13-14 V 156,10;

M

1489,6

; here the

145,16. stpw.

the

1113,3

portions

fragrance

*'brlII 146.6-7 ; unspecified .

VI

305,34

offerings

; roasted

0

on the altar v

63,16.

Fragrance of flowers HaLhor is particularly and reLuation,

in garlands

V 232,18.

associated with fragrance as a pleasant smell can induce feelings of contentment

happiness and eroticism

Me

gods smell her fragrance :ý

0ý .-Zr

IV 62,9 and she is

also Lady of Punt - the source of incenses. Places too have pleasant

smells

: the smell of die sacred place (main

sanctuary)

in the temple

1310

oz--, a r10' 119,6; falcon Horuses the Horus (3bb) Mansion and the smells the the of with of mingles 0=15 d. *-bVII 106,14 smell of the Great Place at Edfu bnm applies to burnt incense or meat, smoke smells rather than perhapsthe fragrance of unguentsor perfumes. It occurs in alliteration with bnm 'to smell' and hntho

rejoice' . Using this noun there

is an idiom for 'to smell' : snsn fnd m bnm 'the nose joins/unites with the smell' for examplel. 3 VI 314,3

bnm

to smell Wb HI 292 (4-9) MK DG 362,6 ,,

r3 6

Cr.559 b *,CED 240

wu3XM'

xr-M, !gta

At Edfu bnm most often occursin punswith bnmw'smell'as the object: 0 kil.: *-br IV 63.16 U- 'Y"N4. andit is usedof smellingroastmeat,garlandsof flowers'% Id V 232,18or offeringsin general'oCr IV 63,16.If the object is indirect,thenit is precededby m1 the smokeof fattenedportionsof meaton a fire 1490,8;the godssmell 0-a- 9T Hathor IV 62,9; Behdet =:

hnmw

the king smells 0 ,

--tr

the fragranceof

bLms+ s3 incenses 1590,5.

a plant Wb 111293(6) GR

The only reference in Wb is Edfu at

a

VI 28,11-12 which Charpen-tier (839) 518-9] .

reads as bnmm-ks. t. It occurs in the geographical procession on the inside of the enclosure wall

wherethe king or a god is the protectorof idnw plantsand hnmw. Presumablyit is kind of some W fragrantplant,derivingits, namefrom bnm 'odo& 'fragrance.

redjasper Wb 111294(4-8) - Hirris, Mnerals p. 123-4 bnni is us, ed to cover varietiesof jasperrangingin colour from red to brown (possiblyyellow too). 11wasProbably obtainedfrom NubianareasandaroundElephantine[c f. MD H 36,49-50; 39,140-21. In the Myth Horusis

jasper in desert the hippopotamus who was of red to with him '-, the said slay

1311

VI 123,5 referenceto Seth,or it mayherebe simply a euphemismfor'red'as elsewhere ,a Seth is called ared hippopotamus'[V1216,2; 217,3.9][JEA21

p.33 n.61. DO

In a recipelist redjasperis amongthesemi-precious stonesrequired::

6

VI 165,15-16(other

stonesin this list are gold, silver,jasper,turquoise,ibnmw, camelian).A mountainousregionz= I 2--a 73,3-4., 7be VIR from jasper Eye Horus the word play mountains of and carriesto HB .: (i)n-m(wt. f) 'the child of his mothee- perhapsrelatedto bnmt 'nurse'who protects

hereis h(y

the child asthejasperguardsthegod-childfrom the attackof his enemies[Aufrbre.RdE 34,1982-3 9 from Aswan indicates 6 7001 [OLA idea Daumas late that 9-10 up-stream was p. onlyhowever]. a p. (in the FamineStelabnmt is listed as a productof Sehel- Barguet,La StMede la Faminep.24). Chassinat[Khoiak pA57 and459n.7] notesthat in theLate periodbkn wassynonymouswith bnm 170,5. MD .

brims

friends, companions Wb 111294(18 - 19) 295 (1-7) MK

brother in it for MK the to of a kinship, been have the In origin the word may could refer a term of [Meeks, RdE form female first there a complementary, wasalso spouseand spouse,or the sonof a 26 1974p.56 n.3 widi references). By the late texts bnms is simply, 'friend"close companion' : the king here is the friend of the god ý, HepCO

46,10; here of Hu-2-TO6

j*V

173,10;

I 311a. It can apply too, to others the Ennead of Wetjeset as the

here Db4wt the of companions

Hnmt

TP& IV, 74,9-10; here of Mehenet,!.

9 '19 Sh%. t) ka his before enter ra 10

IV 53,1

nurse

Wb 111293(11-13) NK- GR At Edfu bnmt appliesto a goddesswho reared.the king [c f. Ward, FeminineTitles p. 12] , either Hathoror Nephthys HB is suckledby

0 ET

VI 256,11;'

fi he is 89.5-6 VIII (rr) by Nurse the reared a

king 111147,10 her ; milk with

Lower determinativý 217,6. The Stt IV, the by by Nurse of wearing a woman the ý and raised nursed Egyptiancrownmayderivefrom the ideathatwhile theUpperEgyptianaspectof the queengavebirth

4312

he Horus, In it the Lower of was Egyptian story the child. to the child . was the queenwho suckled The: Egyptian Lower Khemmis, Wadjet in goddess. Lower by Nephthys the Egypt, at suckled or figure here then could be a representationof either of these goddesses,and above all of this idea. Daumasnotes [Mammisis p.4441that at DenderaIsis nourishedthe god-child and Nephthyý could also do thistbnmU nursing goddessesWb 111294(2-3) Pyr. Ibis is a dual form of hnm. t 'nurse! : 'the king comes forth from Npy and is nursed by!!.

W,,

&

1520,10-11. In this context, a corn text, the two nurses are most likely to be the serpent goddesses., Renenet arid Wadjet rather than Isis and Nephthys.

bnm. ti

V.,;

to bring up a child f"

Wb 111294(1) GR ýý,,, *, 6 Derived from the noun bnmt nurse'. as aboveg,

IV 217,6.

for oils vessel water .

bnmt

Wb 111294(12) GR

c f. hnm - Wb 111377(3) floodedwith fresh watee, in a libation scene1,

AtF. dfu: lrcceive

Qbz- A--%

525,7-8; the king as the image of Horus performs the rite for his father and greets him with =

fathee his text 'Greeting 1470,14-15;

U-,

the vesselis protectedcontainingyour relics

1148.9. Ibis vessel is very similar in use to the nmst and may simply be a synonym for the nmst hnmt has is the It this not vessel the shape as probably vessel.

hnr V

V

[du Buisson, Vases pp.45-501.

to imprison, constrain Wb Ul 296 (1-7) MK DG 368,5hl 'to rob'

1ý16

Cr.557b; CED240 ýJLA

destroy despoil ; -

hnr occursinfrequentlyat Edfu Khentet-labet0 Cýd stayyour foe

and

1139,14;7 give y04

YiR U ,.

129,10.

I constrainthem Aoff

constrainsthe foesof the king 1375,5;1 king, Horus to the the of these are words .

IT king) Ma-Hesi (a k to the of speech 1tw nt wn-w3t.

1313

hns W

to traverse. go through(unimpeded progress) Wb 111299(5-19) Pyr. c f. Ztf " c- go around KH 567 umherziehen ,

That this verb implies aspeedy, unhindered progression is shown in a Cloth and ointment text for IV 122.7-8; mummies there is the wish, 'That you may traverse the West in Behdet of Re Qb Hapy is brought ,.. -A traversing the Black Land and the Red Land IV 48,9; the Northern Nile

OwE-Alfor 2 A^-,% you andcrossesthe Hau-Nebu1466,2; similarly insidethe temple: the king A22-traversesthe ndm. lnb and god traversesthe sanctuariesof the s3w.n.sn IV 53,14; traversingthe sacredplaceonceit hasbeenopenedIV 55,4 ; in a pun Khonsu A'-,ý the Two Lands .....in his great name of Khonsu 1269,14; the God's Fathers priests .

traversea 'temple' 1568,11;theprocessionof theEnnead

9-

traverses

0 -^A

DaNdm-'nb traverseEdfu to -A -!

the placeof the king IV 53,14; Thoth returnswith the eye

and he traversesthe Two CD

Landsto fill the requirements(dbbw) Il 16,2. The nameof a processionalstandardis a= .... you traversethe thronesof thegodsIV 50,13. The verbcanalsobe usedto describeincensefragrance:the goddessof Nekhenasincense IV andArsinoeIV 304,5-6. pervadesthenostrilsof thedeified1ýtolemy Perhapsderivedfrom this verb,Wb recordsa verb bns which seemsto mean'to present,to offee : in a text for putting offerings upon the altar, the king as overseerof Behdetm presents(traverses)offeringsIV 219,10(Wb 111299,21).

Hns

canal Wb 111300(8)

In the geographical procession this is a canal in the 3rd LE nome"in Lower Egypt, near Kom Abou ýBillou . Montet [Geographie 1661 suggestedit may have many meandering eddies and thus derive from the verb bns 'traverse%At Dendera however a geographical procession list replaces Khens by itrw. '3 which is here the Canopic branch of the Nile, so bns is most likely simply a name for this branch [ Gauthier, DG IV p. 177-8]. At Edfu

is brought to HB. but its tribute is missing IV 23,9; -41r--r

is in the Western

1314

W 4ý>he bringsto you (HB) hawk nomeof LE andone sailsto the quayof hns 1330,12; I= desireV15,3 with its watersto your hearCs The hieroglyph

in 'simultaneous headed opposite movement of the two animal suggests

directions'[Gardiner,IFA 41,1955p. 13n.5 I. for examplein the Pyramidtexts(§416a; 1266c)it refers to doors which could possibly swing both forwardsand backwards. I Hnst W

a goddess

Wb 111300(1) Pyr - (3) LatePeriod Unst is the femalewig personifiedasa goddessandshewasthecompanionof Sopduin the 20thLE, nome.Shefirst appearsin PT § 456 andin theLatePeriodshewasin the s=e sph= as goddesses is Seth foe (Urk. VI Unst fire destroys In the diadem a against goddess the who spcils of eyesand . 33). Shewasalso equatedwith Isis 'GreatKhenset, Motherof God'. Sheis shownwith cow horns 5,3 2,6 4,6 5,41 Pls. heador with ai Maat feather her Goshen ; [Naville, ; ; disk with a on and sun , cowhead. At Edfu : the king is belovedof Rayetandnursedby -0a

IV 217.6;Sopduis providedwith,

0 -"-- 'm his ur ým o wig/goddess(c f. theuraeusalsopersonifiedasa goddess)VI 55,7-8.

hnt

brow

c f. Wb 111302(1-5) At Edfu the brow is the place for the uraeus: Hathor as the uraeusappearsupon the brow of the king m

150,7; Isis as the uraeus

IV 51,7;Nekhbetsits with Wadjeton the brow of the king

VI 244,11.bnt is also the locationof the crown: the king illumines this land with Sakhmet, on his brow=

bntw

eF- 1115,15-16.

adverb:formerly, before Wb 111304(6-9) MK

JunkerGrD'§201 In the descriptionof the temple,bntw is usedto refer to 'formertimcs"in oldendays!: as wasdone before,formerly IV 53 and it is synonymouswith jjr-b3h

'as they did

1315

formerly,asRe commanded before(dr-Wý) VI 59,9-10.Also, after the festivitiesof Behdetthe god lc% &rson ". Great Place, before IV 11,14; had the discernedit beforeel entered as never another, 1162,8-9 lint refersto theprimordialtime of the first creation. .V

hnt

asa preposition- beforeatthe headof , in , among Wb IH 304 (10) to 306(4) DG 363,2

JunkerGrD § 2011. before- space 2. before- time ; GG § 174 Tace"in frone. At Edfu as in Middle Egyptian'in front of appearsin the Pharaonicepithet bnt k3w 'nbw nb/dt at the head of the kas of the living forever: IV 11,2 ;V7.4

and

j m ILJ 329.15 IV ; with spellings cm,

or simply 'before.the living foreveeIV 330,9. Both of thesephrasesoccurpassim

at Edfu usuallyat theendof royal tides. With the meaning'in' a place: Isis the king seizinghis office

in Wetjeset-Hor1114,7;Horus in his war galley 1114,3

in Pe and MesenIV, 18,8;the Greatof magic in

the Houseof

Books IV 19,4. Ibis term is mostlikely an abbreviationof rn-hnt, ratherOm being a derivation V from bnt U before'. The English translationof the word as 'in' doesnot carry the weight of the Egyptianidea'before'something,at the'forefroneof it.

m-hnt

preposition: within , inside Wb 111302(6 - 18)Pyr.

GG p.133 §178 'in the face,of thus'within! 'out of ; JunkerGrD §218 'inside' 1. place- in inside , into ; out of 2. temporal- at a time during 3. amongstpersonsetc. . This compoundprepositionmay be abbreviatedat Edfu to lint (seeabove) It follows the bses . outlinedby Junkerat Dendera. ORD in Examples: imagesof goddesses engraved the templez= IV 6,8 ; the uraeicome

out of

Nekheb1559,12; HB comesout of the temple(pri ni-hnt) 1350 ; amongst- the king is amongst the godsIV 51.7. m-bnt canalso mean'by meansor, particularlywith the verb nw4 'becomedrunk'. In the offering drunk m-hnts 'in it' in English'by meansof it' of Maat, the throat is mentionedand one becomes, -. -0,

016

a

r-_

IV 257,15-17 and -=

r-bnt

vu 90,15.

into

Wb 111303 (1-7) MK (adverb) JunkerGrD §2181.into (hinein) 2. towardstheinside(nachinnenzu) r-hnt alsooccursat Edfu andconformsto the statementin Wb that r bnt is usedas a preposition V only from the GR period: the serpentof Depis raisedhigh ontotheheadofthekingVl 337,8.It is muchrarerthanm-bnt.

bnt

conjunction-'togetherwith.

At Edfu bnt is appliedto theleft andright eyesjoi'ningtogether:I settle the as right eye with the left on your brow VI 244,11; (sametext) the right eye rests (srf) ef

with the left VI,

244,15. The DO used here accompaniesthe verbs sndm and srf, so it may have been specifically used with verbs of settling, sitting.

hnt 14

to be at the headof

I:

Wb 111308(14-18) Pyr. At Edfu : Horus rdit. n.f bnt.k br psitt he causes you (the king)to be at the head before the EnneadVI 189.4-5,so here hnt is treatedas a sdmJ verb following rdi. Also wp.1 r. k m Wh, k3.k hr nirw nb ' your ka is beforeall the gods' 1492,10. It is oftendifficult to discerntheprepositionfrom the verb but in thesdmiform is clearer.

lint %0

HypostyleHall. Pronaos Wb Ul 307 (10-14) MK

Literally this term meansThat which is at the frone'andit apýliesto the front hall in the temple, "in is that the outermosthall (FCD 194 'outer chambee).As Edfu templewas constructed two main building phasesthe front-hypostylehall of the original templebecamean inner hall but the texts iginal temple refer to it as the hypostylehall. Edfu then has two ypostyle referring to it in the 0rh'' halls : Hall 5- the secondhypostyle hIall and Hall 2- the first hypostylehall. This useof the word

1317 -

bnt originates in the GR texts according to Wb. At Edfu : the

0

II

r'ý:3 hall contains papyri- and loti-form columns, VI 10,8; specifications of the

offering scenesare engraved in the wsht hall outside/beyond the

aD

I" of this house V 6,3 ; cb .IýC%,

"E" its HypostyleHall is greaton its right and left higher than heaven(or high up to heaven)Il , 11,13 The textswhich describethetemplein E VII refer to the secondHypostyleHall 5 : 'stretching . of the one presidesover the two Shrine Rows VII 8,8 ; mentionsa feastof

the cord in

in the rJE c--J nobleHypostyleHall VU 9,2 ; the nameof PtolemyVIII is inscribed drunkenness 4,5; 'two doors VU Hall Hypostyle temple (M the opento the east of the the of outside on r-'-"3 it is 03 joined hall is Hall Hypostyle to the thecourt which of offerings and (115 the andwestwhere is outsidethe

E5

C"-"3 greaterthanit on this andthat side VII 18,6.

a protective deity

Unty

,

Wb 111308(6-7) Pyr.

The harpoonis referredto as

'who protectsHorusin Khemmis', VI 238,13-14.TheWb

for its be in § PT 1294 for Osiris, term to though has a general seems reference this epithetasa name V 211]. Komm. Iord' [Sethe, T're-eminent! be called can anypowerfulgodwho

hnt

a serpentdeity Wb 111308(8) GR

Wb cites MD IV 80 as its. only reference and this scene shows a female goddess, carrying two knives, and wearing a vulture headdress,disk and horns. bnt here may simply be Tre-eminent One'. hall doorway At Edfu Sakhmet/Bastet. the. the central protective genii of among used as an epithet of , is

1360,6 who is shown in sýrpent form - clearly a different and separategod from the

Dendera ref=nce.

hnt v

pot stand Wb 111301(12) Pyr.

I...

1-1

r,

-

The sign usedto write hnt is a pot standandit is attestedin the PyramidTexts.However, it is not VI found in Dcmoticor Coptic, indicatingthatit represented a pieceof ritual apparatusfoundin temples

1318

.a in iý ff. ] libation 120 Vases text, the Buiswn. : god du pp. rather than an item in everydayuse [cL urged to receive the

w

is fresh 1114,17. The bnt however fiffed. most water with pot stand,

common in the ritual fbrmulas31.I(ýr) bnt

'I pour (water) upon the pot stand'. which is ittested

at least as early as the temple of Sed I atAbydos [Abydos 1390 and seeLuksor; ] At Edfu : Q"',

r9h

pouring out upon the pot stand (the king standsbefore atong offering Hit) I

493 (14) : the text is presentingthe requirementsof the offering'

evidendy one

of the rituals of an offering ceremonyIV 86,10-11.

bnty

crocodile= Seth

Wb 111308(4) LiL MK Theearlierliteraryusesof bnty asa wordfor thecrocodileoftencontainmythologicalimplications, wherethe crocodileis treatedasa messenger of deathandevenasa god of fate.The word bnt being hereinterpretedas 'thatwhich is in thefuture'[LebensmUde 179; Vogelsang Komm.Bauerp. 108 , Brunner,LehredesChedp.42 ; Homung,Amduat11p.120. On crocodilesas godsof fate generally seeCJXyre, SAK 4,1976,p. 103-1i4]. It hasalsobeenarguedthat the termderivesfrom bnt'front! referring to the crocodilelying on its face [Meeks,RdE 28,1976 p.901or from-bnt 'to sail south' A to referring the crocodileswimmingupstream[Gardiner,ZAS 42.1905 p.29 nA

%% ].

At Edfu the word is usedsimply asa word for the crocodileas a Sethiancreatureand it appearsin sentenceswhere there is alliteration of

a killing the crocodile text br hmt r bt W 'seizingthe harpoonto kill the crocodile' 111137,7.In the previousfine the illiteration the of was . letter h, and the word for crocodileusedwasbnty. At Dcndcrathereis a very similar examplewith the samesceneand sametext, but the crocodileis spelleda,A-

MD III pl.50i. It is possiblethere

book,or at leasttheuseof thesameoriginalpapyrusdocument. wasdirect copyingfrom a patterný

bnt-n-13rw

forelandof Tjaru Gauthier,DG IV p. 182

This is the agriculturalland of the 12thnome.of LE on the pehuof the 17thnome,which is Tjar. In geographicalprocessionsat Edfu

is broughtwith'its her6ageIV 31,9.

1319

IInti-ndm-'nb a builder god v A text at Edfu lists the namesof the builder godswho are the children of Tanenand carry out his work. Theyweremythicallyresponsiblefor building theGreatSeatwhich would endurefor millions fc"-13III317,15 literally Ile is before Ndm-'nb, who ,

of years . One of thesegods is

that

is Edfu temple. "

Linty-t3w a builder god

I-I-.,

In a list of the buildergodsat Edfu, thechildrenof Tanenresponsiblefor constructingthe templeof Edfu one of them is called ,

ff

Ylslif111317,15. ! 111

hnty(w)- sh

a priestly title

Wb 111305(18-20) GR In origin bnty-sý

is a funerary, title and was given to Anubis as.the god of, the embalming tent

(sý-ftr) [Lk 1328]. Herethepurificationrites of the mummy.wereperformed[Nims, SEA38,1952, p.411 and the bnty sh-nir, is the priest who performed those rites [see also Grdseloff, Das AgyptischeReinungszelt,Kairo, 1941p.39 ff] who literally is The onebeforethe embalmingtent. At Edfu this is a title which canbe given to the king himself [Ibrahim, Kingshipp.1881especially " in scenesof presentingofferings,particularlyfor the mortuarycult: ',= '11)., is bt tr h3wt text VI 255.5-6;

220,12

in brp-'3bt text IV

Pf the Mansionof the sistraIII 0

273,10 ; Mam.86,2///`// rzT)

"I The title is bome by gods: Osiris Merty .0R

1490,1 : oneof the four

fIR ' Anubis figures (perhapsactuaUya priest in the ceremony) Mowing Osiris is.,. who dressesthe

god with divine cloth 1188,8. The tide is alsogiven to a classof priestsin the temple: the

R

ýP

in the staircase up so walk

procession1513,12;in a staircasetext, togetherwith the overseerof prophetsis includes 1569,7; line the two gods a of priests of place

M

of the

who are going swiftly to the gods

IV 15,2. Thesepziestshadtheprivilegeof sharingthereversionof offerings,provisionsaretakenout through a door after the reversionin order that it is divided among the hntyw-sh priestsof the S3b-gwt

"n

VII 18,4

1320

hnti-st v

Foremostof places

Wb 111305 (3) in ImhetIV 153',15.

The Childrenof Horusare

ýnty-v

a Nubian people

Wb 111301,11 GauthierDG IV 180-181 , In lists of mining regions from the GR temples Philae, Edfu, Dendera Literally it Torepart means . of the She-land' This was a country on the north of the Abyssinian plateau, watered by the Blue Nile " .

and Atbara.Thereis no connectionbetweenthis land and its Asiatic homonymrenownedfor its forestsof cedarandpine.It is spelledwith thedeterminatives00 Also a Nubianpeople: Min givestheking the Iwn tyw and O.C% COL

wh bring their tribute(in a

pole erectingscenýý1375,13; Horusgivesthe king the foreign landsof the south'asservants thý , 1. I m (,. 'a lwntyw and en, (giving carrying their goods w3dw mineral text')184,10 ; similarly in a Ii, ' crook andflail offering,Osirisgives c3o 00 111 andtheir tribute' 11284,13.

ýnty-i

.,I

Lebanon Wb 111310(12)

GauthierDG IV 181 ,

BM 57371line 38 [Shore, Glimpsesp. 149-1 A mountainregionproducingtwo typesof wood fir andcedar is in Lebanon. is This which situated different from the above[Daumas,OLA 6'mountainrange'p.7021.They bring tribute to the king d C= ado da== It 1

hntyW. f w

1459,6.

inýhabiiantsof the Lebanon

Wb 111311(4),GauthierDG IV 181

4

A peopleof the Khenty-Sheland, cited along with the pdtyw andPryw-%'.That thesearea forcigri peopleand not the brityw4l3gyptian land tenantsof earlierpcriodsis shownby the duerminatives of the word, in particular wn

49

C=

They are often found in fists of tribute bearers:-=

AM Din Ojý2,6s 1459,6; in text wine giving come bearing their produce 1129,2 ; 'r-03ps': a r1a ... ]

Iý carry their

1321

produce and all lands are servantsof the palace king (giving wine text) I exacts tribute from

r4E3WO

drives away

from Egypt.

bnty-9

C= Id 1148,2-3;

OC3 are servantsof the palace of the

1287.17 sim.; the king as the ruler of the Fenkhu (giving wine text) 1363,12. At Philae Phot. 148 Thoth

tenants c f. Wb 111310(14) to 311 (2) Pyr and c.f. FCD p. 194 tenants ?

The term is connectedwith Y as a type of land and thesewere people associatedwith it in some way. The term exists from the OK and Gardiner suggestedthat to be a bnty-9 was an enviable position in society and that the verb bntg'to go freely' derived from it [ZAS 45,1908 p. 129]. In the Dahshur Decree of Pepi I, the hnty-Y live in a Pyramid Town and are protected from certain taxes and Goedicked suggestedthat they should be compared to the mrt people of the 'private sectoe[KOnig. p.60 n. 18] . More extensive studies have suggestedthat this was a farmer on a small holding who worked on land connectedwith the cult of the dead king .A hnty-9 need not be a cultivator however V

have full [titles in They be but them to a administration charge of a of production. can attached place studied by Helck, Beamtentitelnp. 197 f.; and seeArch. AbousirH p.577-581 and p.574-6]. In the Edfu texts the word is archaic and used in archaic titles of the king, which along with others I have been adapted from the agricultural administrative sphere to become a priestly title of the king [Otto, GuM p.71 and examples also from Kom Ombo p. 132]. Tbus : in a rnpwt offering the king , is

hnt

ýk overseerof the farmers of the Hr-ww land VII 209,15 . %%

to bring (to someone) Wb 111301(9) GR

This verb is usedof the bnty-X peoplebringing their produceto the king zor

1459A or

7 bring to you bread' says,Hapy,to the godsPhilopator1475,9.The term maybe.a writing of Dnd 'to go, walk'(q. v.).

hnty V

to sail south

At Edfu in the festival text : the festivalbarque '4= N3ý'r,

goessouthto BehdetV 358,7;

1322

3572. V to WetiesetHorus

the nb-mrtbarque

is lost here but the 19,4 IV the 111309,15-18) (Wb actual word : adverb - southwards

m. bntyt

determinative is m

be 'Ile full in text then boat may emendedm-bntYt south. going sail a

'southwar(f.

southernportion , beginning (as one travels north) of a district

ýnty

Wb 111306(6) to 307 (1) Pyr. The bnty and pý are the beginning and end of districts [Vernus RdE 30,1978, p. 189-193 review of A. Schlott, Die AusmasseAgyptens nach alt5gyptischenTexten, Diss. Tubingen 1968 p.8 esp.]. for example Egypt stretches from hnty 3bw to pý Pr-H'py 'the beginning of Elephantine to the end'of Per-Hapy. At Edfu

H5 ', Z Thoth gives the king the lands of Egypt from bnty-ýb to 13

n 3bw'the'ý

beginning of Elephantine VI 199,9-10; describesthe southern portion of the Sebennytic nome C-2 CD

hntY

1333,9. Ile word derives from hnt 'be at the frone or Ihnt ' south'.

to rejoice Wb 111311(12-18) intransitive 312 (Ij transitive (2-3) with 1b

OrAih Intransitive : people rejoicing lk= 4'0'QIV 11.13; gods ' 1422.9 : image of HB I 88,6; -Am ^t c= IV 17,4 : birds A: 2 IV 30,3; his majesty *=:? Harsomthus the mouth of

V 8,2; goddessesrejoice at the

1398,10: places 0=

IV 54.8 ; Hor-Ntai

IV 15,4: Akhty rejoices at coming forth from

1316,11; Akhty rejoices at seeing 1hya

1141,2-3 : in a

hymn in praise of HB, everyone rejoices 44ma1115,18. When HB receives his throne in Behdct *z

7 rejoicewith my mouthat your handiwork!H 34,1. L Transitive: the goddessAdjet makesher majestyrejoicewith her focs

VII 264,3.

With ib' : their hearts(of godsand goddesses) rejoice throughlove of him (king).*.- c= 398,9; 0, c'=2'3 heartsrejoice at seeingHorus 1293.1 ; k4m t soundof the sistraI 500,16L-O

the heartof Hathorrejoicesat the"

172,3. king Horus Mt. to says your

In imperativeform : to the temple

Rejoice I Whenhe goesthroughUP1111.15.

1323

joy

hntg

Wb 111312(6-13) NK ofLGR bntg is usually found in the adverbial phrase m-bnff 'in joy joyfully'. At Edfu examples include , all the streets of Behdet are in joy

4= IV 32; the king goes along -c--

vý 1564,4 procession of standards) ; people are exhorted to come ;= foe far from (text for the fourth = you your standard)

joyfully (in a

0= V= a- 1442,6; 1 have driven

IV 50,17

As an independentnoun: Hathor giving drunkennesssis the Lady of Joy.

111%2

field, meadow

hntY

Wb 111311(6-7) MX Meeks [Donations p.54 n.8] derives this word fr6m hnt which appears in P.Wilbour meaning Toreland' [see Wilbour 11p. 13 n.6] or 'garden' [AEO 18*1 and 'plantation' [Gardiner, ZAS 45,1908, pp. 129-130] . This implies that bntg originally referred to a smallish plot of land which could intensively irrigated and cultivatedLIn the Ute Period however it had lost some of its precision and was used to indicate land which was rich and productive, especially of grain, as all lands possessedby the king and the gods were. At Edfu hnd often appearsin epithets of the king

Numerous in fields '93

in Egypt VII 66,16. He is also the reckoner of fields fields -70,ecu-'vl text

0.

V 293,2-3 and

VII 86,2 and Lord of the

VII 247,10-11. God increasesthe number of bntg fields for the king in a f3l-ibt

VII 214,12, Horus gives the king his sbt fields and makes numerous toAdc

millions of grain measuresand Horus gives the king bnbw in the circuit of heaven and the whole earth Il 7,12. In wine offerings the king is Lord of the hntg: V 0=ý qc=

with , of

: W3 W 101,8

IV 124,17andin this casepresumablythe bntf is a vine plantation.

The king can offer this land back to theýgods in the Hall of Offeringsthe king brings to HB 3ht and Onbwt with the bestof its bntg

C= ej.,

1468,8.

Thereis alsoinformationon the typeof crop grownin thesefields : in a lotus offering the many fields of Egypt contain bppw-flowers and lotuses VII 163,2. Ilis crop, in afield offering the

1ý0""

is however not the usual

bloom with Upper and Lower Egyptian grain VH 71.7 ;

O. --Go=' rbm again are grain bearing VII 246,8; the.CW=S-. ew x grow w3h.y -grain and-in a f3i. iht text

1324

1

OU %. Urds hnd. of grain' of and rulers %=7.. Horus, Hathor and My put food supplieson the altars as ... =,, IV 43,13.

bnd

to walk upon . tread on Wb HI 312 (16) to 313 (20) Pyr. GRto go' Cr.691b; CED289; KH380

NNT

approach

The most common use of this verb at Edfu is to describea god, usually Horus Behdet, walking up Or) onto the back of his enemies.It probably describesthe motion of stepping up and its connection with hnd 'stairway' is clear. Presumablythe foes are lying prostrate before the god as he steps onto W M Vill: VIT 169,6-7; them: mdyw A IV 374,11-12 VI 142,34 -A .4 -A 35,2; CX3

ocr. 1382,12 and Horus treads "2 zr -A

corpses.

187,2. In a slight variant, HB treads upon

AV

VI 91,8 : of Horus of Hebenu

(direct object) his foes like the earth IV 236,14.

Dnd also has a more general meaning 'to go, especially in processional texts : in a procession of standards,it is said to the king Vhcn you go

0.

2 T' 50,17; Nekhbet on the diadem of the king I=

'a

IV. b b3wtyw of alliteration you! protect the in HB 52,11; IV thebefore marching of she goes

2 t. A 3 1103.1: '237 in king a priest with a standard 1111,15 o the nomes the goes -, empIer., .2 0 ft v J,3.

0 Xý goes to the shrine 1538,11-12. Also : nnz,. A ILnn'bnts

(the Houseof the Leg)' 1589.5 ; the king

No trouble shall go in it

walks upon the earth,in a com reapingtext I

384,13.1, Thereis also a nounmeaningTootsteps':ongoing to Mesen,all your stepsare in joy VII 44,4-5

bnd

feet legs . Wb 111313(22-23) BD. MedLGR alsoWb 111314(18) Pyr

4

bnd refersto the thigh, leg or foot of men(BD. 125,22; 28,8 ; 99,11)or animals(BD 106.3)and is 162 63,10 97,6) [Lefebvre, Tableau (Ebers term technical p.551.In origin the term is medical a possibly a cut of meatafterAý

Pyr §124 133 (Wb 111314,18)and may be etymologically

linked to the verb hnd 'to tread'CAEO117-18no.2801. w At Edfu the'wordappearsin thedual, evidentlyan archaism

fr6M legs his are purified olt

,

Q,. 13 impurity IV 51,3;-,.

h.nd

1325

the legsof HB reachheavenwithout tiring -117 (20).

stairway Wb 111314(4-15) OK

There are two types of stairway at Edfu - the first is a flight of steps leading up to a higher part of some building, in this case the temple roof or the pylon , the second is the stairway of a throne dais. From this latter use hnd could also be used as a word for throne. a

da

in the New YearProcessionthe stepsby which they go to the roof are in joy V- E9 564A Lsr

ZI 1414,2;refersto the GreatStaircase

0 the easternstaircaseof Akhty zr

of the Two ShrineRows1549,9

1549,2and the westernstaircaseof Akhty

1536,6.

rrrl is the word translatedas stairway, but it could readrd as well as bnd 1554.4. In the temple 0" descriptions hnd is used of the stairways : cr e!3

here turns left and winds having the ,

dimensions of 10 by 8.5 cubits 1V 6,4 and in this text bnd is synonymous with t3-rd Ein Hall Hypostyle left hand for directions the door of a staircase the jfý

IV 6,6 and the staircase

in the room of the staircasegoes from the Ytyt to the Horizon (ie crypt to roof)

1513,16

Throne (dais) : [Vercoutter, BIFAO 78,1978 p.84 n.2 ' footstooll the king is upon his 6 his VI Re 153,5 in the great window of the s3b-lwt ; sits upon 6

10,18 ; the king is upon

before the 6X

'T--10 ,

-a

throne of copper III

great throne of the son of Isis 114,2. bndw was a

it in from OK for the Pyramid Texts as the seat of a god and the throne appears onwards when a word it is also a chair for a king or ordinary person. It is a perfective passive participle derived from the verb hnd 'to twist, wind. The determinatives of the word are usually a footstool, block throne or stairway sign [Kuhlmann, Thron pp. 8.9-10,15 n.9-10 , 104 (4),; Kopstein, M6bel p.21-231. The throne of copper is attested in the Pyramid Texts and shows the heavenly origin of the kingship and its durability and firmness. The word also appears in epithets : Ory-hndw. f , of a god

Khonsu gives the king great

kingship upon the throne on the dais before the living 1474,8 ; Dry-bnd a priestly title which can in a m33 nir scene be applied to the king ,, by v" performed

Pu

1347,5; Horus is the great god

IV 71,11; rite of revealing the face is 5-/9

1145,10.

The hnd or htyw is the shrine of Min at the top of a flight of stairs, as in the Heb-sed shrines in

1326

NEn ýry*bnd to title Originally connected Saqqara. of was a and was Pyramid Step at complex the Horus by kingship and fertility [Ibrahim, Yingship p. 1861.

br

in before the of presence Preposition .

Wb 111315-316 Junker § 194 1. by, beside someone 2. in', on, atý by

3. to go, come to someone 4. to say to

9fyt f 250 5. In 6. (take) from to someone nominal sentences unite with someone someone . I

brA ýnwt Majesty is yours mistress. ,

GG § 167with"neae someoneL'undeea king 2. 'toa person 3. by - agent(rare) Also a particle . asin sdm.br. f §239and§ 427. As a particleit indicateswhat comesnext in the order. Spellingsat Edfu :00V

293,10-11.

0. Ilie usesare as thoseindicatedby Junkerat Dcndera:n qn. rnpt .

k3.f there is no famine

119,34 22,4-5 feet VIII ; king's spr and the under

beforehis ka IVV48,10; foes fall

31 2=1: Re VI 1582,16-17 ; Ad d31sw .

approachto..... IV 43,14 ; seedflows into the womb 319,13-14 Also : reward foe someone (Wb 316.9). 1464.5 ; 165.19 ;1 10.1 . 12 ; reward 'or . someone(Wb 316,8)1537.1.

br

to say(about c=:.. ), call (I'l) - 318 (4j OK Wb 111'317 DG 365,2 Cr.634 b; CED 269 KH 348 24

Junier GrD § 287 notesdd 'to say'wasreplacedby the impersonalconstruction(dd) brAw. GG § indifferently wherethedd hasellipsed. 436 br is present/past , br 'to say'is usedat Edfu to give the namesof places,especiallyin the myth wheretownsin Egypt are namedafter eventsin the myth : Wr. Nbt

r ItYU Great of Victory , his sanctuaryis

called VI 14,4-5;a nameof the sanctuaryof HB is accurateof cubit, becauseall its dimensionsare 0C= perfect Z. - a 4=5

IV 4,8; the templeas a whole is calledGreatPlaceof Re'.=S31-0

0e I.!2 1,14: Horus? is =. ,- C=: 00 e r-- 0 sbbt- m'r t --. I c:=i

129,17:a hall containingimagesof thegodsis calledthe 13

,0

ol IV 13,3 ; wr sp-sn -=. -f-tn--

'3 sp-sn.=.

7r%rv

'Great F-"Q

1327

great saysHapy , Iarge , large, saYsNun' 1213,1.

br-m. '

compound preposition : in , therein

Meeks discusses the study of this word [An. Lex. 78.3096] and he transliterates it as br-m-jmI. Brugsch read it'therein' [DHD Suppl 970 1, Junker

[GrD §238 p. 173], Fairman br-m-di

_br-m-' [BIFAO 43, p. 106,115 also de Wit CdE 29, Nr. 57 1954 p.39 n. 123 ]. The Late Egyptian preposition

116 M irm. [LEG p. 107 - 1101is spelled with almost the same kind of endingqx+-c=.. and so it would seem to br-m-'.

br ims [FECT 11285

The earliestreferenceto the word is from CT VI 377, Sp.748h

n.2] . At Edfu brm is usedfrequently It is usedadverbially,with or without a suffix and usuallyat theendof a sentence or clause.. With suffix : the temple.... honestyflourishesin it

is no evilin them YII 26,6-7; the wd3ty -eyes there ....

the mistress goes along by them C=

VII 2.5-6; the roadsto Mesen....

M

VII 299,14-15-, Edfu .... a VII 139,16;Mesen your imagesrest in it ... P it 6-7; in it Seth VII 10 priests purifying with water ... placeof punishing VII 20,1-2; oblation offering ....

bread and beer are numerous in it r1cl

VII 160,8 ; heaven

G VII 295,16; temple his ba within it god alights on ....

his son in it great make ....

by it VII 296,13; throat eat a meal .... I. V 5,6; Great Place *111128,6; Horizon = Temple .... offerings are prepared in it .... 9D P VI 319,14 the temple in it Horus praises Re ; there are millions and millions of years -.. ý, festivals are great in itW 111200,4; temple .... C--

l for it (irw) in it r-x: =W

VI 348,11;Two ShrineRows.... Horus protectshis childrenin them ý. i-f II-

U VI 12,6-7; bw3t

Horus alights on his image in it ....

IV 170,6-7; Mesen

ý-IV 286,15; the crypt bodies of the gods are in it drive away transgressionsfrom it,'21 9ZS; .... .... Z! A-I

Tgý ,

562,14

.

With noun: the falcon is within

&-Ahis his GreatPlace111202,15;BB is in.

city III

' Sý%his GreatPlaceIV 168,10. 205,15; Behdetis in'43=: P Without a suffix: WIst .... Isis lifts her sonup in it VII 22,7. Plumley [ElementaryCoptic Grammar § 353,1 defines a resumptive pronoun thus 'when the antecedentis not the subject of the relative clauseit, must be referred back to by a resumptive

1328

if for Ilis is ibis defined the applies also expressions. antecedent adverbial except pronoun,.

seemsto

be the function of brm for it introduces the resumptive pronoun. In the cases with suffix, the pronoun refers back to something in the main clause which is riot the subject of the relative clause. Ite word occursat Dendera(seereferenceabove) but its origin is not clear.

to faU

br

t

Wb M 319 321 (2) Pyr. intransidve -

At Edfu hr is usedof enemiesfalling beneathlunder the sandalsof the king + lir 1164,5;1 V 276.13also; 1240,11also :.,O=..Ir" VII 161,14-15 In the qualitative: the foreigniandsr-cM3he". are fallen Vill 117,12.Followedby m, foes e-, Sakhmetgivesfoes

fall onto the choppingblock 1313,13;

fallen on the choppingblock 1154,3;the king is given his foei -

felled by his knife VIII 169,16. hr canalsobe usedof rain .4

rain falls 1417,17.

Imperative form in an invocation: 0=. J41 .

br

-, -0

Fall foes 11210,11.

to overthrow (transitive of br 'to fall) Wb 111321(3-5) DG 365,6

&1

)6 41,

Cr.631a; CED268; KH385

ý&Jplb

to destroy

Dr 'to overthrow'is the form of the verb br which seemsto survivein Coptic,thus the transitiveuse is it Edfu At intransitive. usedof overthrowing,felling the foe superceded the foes (IL3kw-ibw) 1298.11;HB is lord of the mace

hrw v

you fell your

for felling his foes1120(63).

voice, noise Wb 111324(7) to 325 (11) " pjt;: DG 365,7 Cr.704b; CED295; KH389 ZPOOV

AtEdfubrwisusuaflyspened

b

i , ýPwoy

and hasthe classicaluses: the king saysI raiseup my'v'oice,

Il 63,11; hearing'hisvoice A 11119,18;the Euergetesgodscomeforth

at the voice'of the'

1329

king 1146,10,sim..-=.

ýý-*

1-186,3;your voice is justified

162,15;theheartof Hathorrejoices your enemies I? T the noiseof exultationis in Be'hdetV 29,9;

hk

and a lion is loud of voice for

aithe soundof the sistra1500,16; the noiseof jubilation goesthrough

theopenspacesIV 3,2.

ýrwyw

hostility, war, tumult '

Wb HI 322(24) 326(1-6)' D.19-20 The meaningis clear [seestudiesof Goyon, CdE 45, Nr.90,1970 p.276 n.p and Alliot RdE 5 p.107-1081.At Edfu the term ISusually found in the phraseOpr.brwyw : Sayingthis spell when ýtq tumult occurs

VI 131,8[paralleledin KO. 1141 no.18'1-bprjq4'x2

Od 0 --bno.131.12 bpr,.,, jP- III ]; the day of tumult occurs

andEsnaIl p.242-3

VI 131.3

foes

Dryw

Wb 111321(7) to 3ii(l)

MK

325 ('17-21)

DG 366,1 Thereare two possiblederivationsof bryw : from brw 'voice, so that literally this means'the noisy ones'or from hroverthrown', literally'Lheoverthrownones'.The textsthat the nounoccursin do not offer assistanceon this p.oin t M'ehit bums

ic-

the foes of Osiris 1315,12-13; Horus tr

% he-. (in the Tanite nome) 1334,11; the heartof Isis is madehappy

1573,2

Al"

with the knife 115,16;stabbingthe with a'knife VIII 27,1; the Aqq 4', ' iffor of ýfoesVI 133,1;Making a slaughter scarabof gold is wom whentheking seesthe ; HorusSlaysthe

q 0), 17 his foe VI 13,4 q in Mesenof 4L ; the snakeApopisis rIf-" -co=*

the foe.of the god VH

112,14.

hryt

sacrificialvictim Wb IH 322 (6) to 323 (7) OKýtGR -

The word can be spelledwith a prothetic1,but it seýmsto be derivedfrom br''to fall' becauseit I ` to the-altar, animals on up particularly i nm eat offering texts.' According to Wb often refers sacrificial

ýryt occursfrom the-OKthroughtextsto the GR periodandVandiertranslatesit as h Imufs de uryt

1330

have for but the more is term The animals, can index]. sacrificial a generic [PJumilhac word sacrifice! 'slaughtered caule!. of use specLalised 2.1497,14 At Edfu it describesoxen, gazelles,ibex Q2. IP,. w geese

VI 28,10 sim.;

-with

also

and their roastsare upon the altar 1 537,12; geese for your ka are

of foes, they being for your altar VII 101,10-11.Ile bryt can be slaughteredon the slaughter block of Horus (Sbw-]Vr) : r-1

",_ 11Aq 1490,7;. c*=Aq,,

1452,7. In offerings god is pacified with

and his heart rejoices with their choice cuts H 187,6-7 In the phrase k3w. n-hryt 'slaughteredcattle/oxen': 'I give you limbs of 1496,7; V X 4q *: ý f: r, 7Z_1112,19;YQ-T k on the slaughter block 168.18 consecratingchoice cuts of imilt Ile word also occurs as a noun for'massacre, slaughtee: he makes for you a massacre cattle, anfilopes 111298,5-6;I seeyourlrM

is heart content with your chopping my massacreand

block 1498,3; the king is the good butcher who supervises the slaughter 'Oqq4 178,15; Hathor is Lady of slaughter gqqA

bryt

(alliteration) III

VI 265,10. In the description of genii, they are said to,

1189,10 god is pacified with

live on slaughter

of,

11.187,6-7.

grave . tomb

Wb IH 323(17-18) Late- GR bryt is a later writing of br 'tomb' [FCD 196 JEA 22,186n.101.terný establishedthat at Deir el , Medina it referredto the royal tomb under construction(P3.br) [A Community of Workmen at Thebes,1973,pp.1-28]. At Edfu during the driving of calvesceremonythe king drives away the q4 O--., enemiesfrom.

brp

the tomb (of Osins in this case)l102,5.

to supervise,conduct Wb 111326(8) to 327 Pyr

The verb brp is used at Edfu in offering titles, particularly in the consecrationof offerings. It ' J-j indicates a gestureor ritual of conductingthe offeringsto thealtars consecratingall probably offerings entering the templeof his father 1113,8.In the temple description,of two doorslin the offering hall one is for presentinglibations,the other is for the conductingof food 6.7. Other types of food which can be conductedin

IV

animalsof the desert...... and

1331

L-1

to the slaughterhouseof HorusVII 323,2; geese gazellesVII 322,18andantilopesareled L 111192,18;foreign lands their producefor the sanctuaryVI 20,2. Other offerings to be SL 113 for the gods1490,14 conducted: qbbw 1

1 330,2;-.==I- hereat the endof Nile

1,6. Vj O=w is brought for 1330,7.13 nomeprocessionswater pow and canals ;, water I 94,10;. k-5 1126,3. Other things which can be controlled or supervised : the king as the efficient god

L-j-3ý, qw

IV 7,6;, supervisesan excellentfestivalby his work 111197,4;Ptah is called the Supervisorgýý LJ PtolemyIV hasas part of his nebtynamethe title Controllerof the sea IV 1,2; the kingýý controlsthe living in the wholeland 1143,5 ; the kingl 316,16; Horus

'-lj h.fnw (and Re )1 gives to garlands .,

controlsforeignlandsbringing produce 1422,8.

In origin hrp seemsto indicatethe bringing into control of something,whetherit be craftsmen, W festivalsor animalsfor the altar Oncethesethings havebeensupervisedand orderedthey canbe . used.The brp sceptreis a later word for the 'b3 sceptre[Mquier, Frisesp.182] and this represents authorityandcontrol. Thereis also a title like royal stewardwhich is parallel towdpw6-ff rI

M 147,1this individual

carriesin meatportions.

brp-nst

'Controllerof thethrone! Wb 111328(17) Controllerof the two thrones

brp-nsty was a regular term under the OK, especially in the Hermopolitan nome. It became occasionalandprobablyarchaicin the MK andNK , being usedin a similar way to Englishtitles at ceremonialeventssuch as coronations.It is possiblethe the Orp-nsty actually was one of the participantsin theHeb-sedfestival,occupyingoneof the two thronesin the ceremony[Vandersleyen, CdE 43 no.86,1968 pp.234-258]. At Edfu it is Thoth who is the 'controneeof the throne : Thoth is 262,6; also

1---i

--3 ir C, viiI

148,3 cL Philae Photo 209k.,, 0 ='"

6=3

of the Ennead VI

of the Ennead, understood by

Junker as 'one who controls the throne of the Ennead! [Phill I p.74,81. Here Thoth performs rites to perpetuate the kingship, showing his connection with the kingship. In the nome procession, a priest in the Hermopolite nome is

1341,12.

1332

hrpw

grains Cauville, RdE 32,1980 p.50 Ol

Derived from the verb,in an offering of datesat Edfu the god receives

f-j

from the'

determinative,somekind of grains IV 291,12.

Hrm

riverorcanal Wb M 330(2) GR Gauthier DG,IV 152 ,

A rivcr/canalof the 8th LE nome,nearPithom.lt is thusin the easternDelt4 and may havebeeniri the Suez/Ismailiaarea It is definit4 y attestedonly from the reign of Darius I [Posener,Premier; . Domination Rrse pp.63 f. 74 77 n.e and p1.VllI no-I 11 Meeks [Donations p.97-99 with . , , Red Sea. Nile joined ' to the Pharaohs'which the it references]suggested that wastheold'canalof the This canalreplaceda sandedup branchof theNile on thecourseof theWadi Tumilat. % TN'!; =brings fresh At Edfu the canalappearsin the geographicaltexts : in the 8th LE nome ý(. 1332,6. wateras its tribute IV 27,13-14 ; in the samenomea boatmoorsin

br-Ot

a type of wood Wb 111330(14) GR

The reference in Wb is from a text in the laboratory which specifics types of wood which are not to 'is its name. it is dry and red and it is bad' 11207,12.'

enter the laboratory.

to kill , slaughter

hrt %0

Wb 111331(1) GR cf. DG368-hr. dtogrindteeth

cCCr. 709a; CED296 tqWPX AtKomOmbo

C=P: 04ýd

isftyw -a massacreof evil docrsKO 181 94 (37)

all antilope,oryx, ibex are slaughteredIV 19.1 . Most likely this term is connectedwith' bryt (q.v.).

1333

bb

to fasten

q

Theexample at Edfusemsclearenough: 'I havefastened carnelianat yourbreasesaysthekingto I HBV1145,4.Theverbusedhereis60f At mayderivefrombb 'necleandthusreallymean'to It shouldberegarded by theEdfuscribes. ennecle. asaninvention

to weigh Wb 111331(12-13) NK of. This word is first found in the place name hbt [Brugsch DHD 902] 00 ,

which is at

Elephantine[Gauthier DG IV 186-187] In the Plurnilhac there are two examplesof the word . V, 10; XVIII 2- both of which areepithetsof Anubis'He who.weighs! referenceto his role in -with theWeighingof the Heartceremony.It maybe the forerunnerof the Coptic The Stelaof Rahotepat Boulaqhastwo examples 6)%% = 751

to makeequal. = _LYQA

"balanceof makingequarand

lWance of makingequalthe Two Lands. TIL

At Edfu thereis oneexample:

Horus.Behdetwho weighsthe land to its limit R

10,12.

hh WW

throat

WbIH331(3-10) Pyr. DG 396,4 Cr.631 b; CED 268 ; KH 406 ý -Ný" At Edfu Dý commonly occurs in offerings of necklaces,pectorals or other kinds of jewellry for the throat and breast. This word is not used in medical texts, so it may not be a technical medical term [Lefebvre, Tableau p.22 §221but it is a synonym for Otyt in PT §1213e and Sin. R 47. The throat is made decorated

1139,7 ; or madebright e

ej in a wsb-necklace presentation 1243,6; or made festive a

10

in a raisingup the necklacetext H 53,3.The term canapply to the

inside of the throat too : Khonscausesthat the

0

throat of the king containssweetbreezesI

269,15; in a text to makepure the offerings thereis no obstructionof the foodstuffsin the throat , 'Df 1487.7

1334

Like other words for throatý bb too can be closely associatedwith Maat : in a procession on the 1580,3; in a

stairway , the princesseshave Maat (amulets) of lapis lazuli at their throats 1 throat is for dining 1117,9 presentationof N4aattext, the 10 In the word iry-to,

a necklace or throat ornament (q.v.): Maat is a 1ý Do

'necklace for the!

overseerof priests 1570,1; in a presenting amulets text -the king says' Take the amulets and t

Agb

for Your majesty '1236,17; a processionof priests on the stairway has one preist with amulets in

tol in the holding two caskets'-' 1558,8. The one hand and 11100 the priest shows scene(PI38d) other one containsU=

hs

and the other does not show its contents.

ritual Wb111332 (1-3) Late , GR

is oftencl'ý At Edfubs is a generaltermfor a ritualwrittenin a papyrus roll , asthedeterminative 0 before dm 111276,3-4 The be :gods and goddesses or conducted ritualcan "jj*1 by Khnum of the builder godsIV 330,15; V 30,7; TH347,13; -0., V 238,15. 71is is doneby certainpriests: the lector priest 96,17-97.1; 111q 567,19-568,1.the sem-priest also be Id 'recited'or 'read':

IV 243,4

01

for godsandgoddesses VII 326,10. It caný

I 568,1.7te king himself 'Openshis mouthwith 0 --aQ-ý

a ritual' 111286,9. Further,someindicationis given to the fact theserites were composedby theý prieststhemselves: the Sem-priestwith skilled handsandpureringershasthe task of compilingthe MP '-% rusis 1540,4 [ see.JEA 32,1946, p. 79 n.9 1. rite -00-

bs3w

bryony?a climbing hedgeplant Wb 111332(13) Wb Drog.403 ,

ibis word occursat Edfu in the following form : Horusis the one who created

0

and

ihmw VII 131,6.There is no indication'of what is offered here and as lhmw is a mineral (or incense),and bs3w hasgranuledeterminatives, onewould expectthe word to indicatesomekind of mineral(orincense)too. It may bea plant whoseresinwasmadeinto incense.which in granuleform' could be burnLWb Drog. [Bln 72 1 recordsthis substanceas a Rauchcmittcl'and in Eb.837 a burnt' is it for'' Medical texts simply a material drugs. As the preparationUsedto make a plant outside

Q35

burning. Wb Drog. does not suggesta modem equivalent name.

hsf v

to repel Wb Ul 335 (6) to 337(2) /ý. 6' 369,6 DG -

alsowritten s9f DG 463,6

Cr. 376a; CED171; KH203

Ctj&N4

to despise

At Edfu bsf has a more restricted use than in the classical stageof Egyptian W 4To rel2gl Kebsenef k--J repels the enemies from his shrine (alliteration of b) 1169,12 ; an 44;?,, the repelling lion IV 306,14. epithet of the king is To gppgse usually in a negative construction - Wadjet, No-one opposesher in I-', , --j rý ý'HB) heaven or earth 1129,16; nn No-one his (of I 301,2nd line of text; 4c--J opposes words

(of Sakhmet)H 15,8. no-oneopposesher messengers

near, literally- in theneighbourhood.

m-bsf

-

Wb 111337(5-10) Pyr. Examples:thereis nonewho canstandnearhimT T4- -VI

IV 236ý2;they rejoiceneara nometown

24,8;the dwellersin the underworldrejoice

of Atum , the handsof Nun --

1220,8

1370,17; you comeat the head

.

drive away. dispel

bsr

Wb 111338(7-15) Pyr. from the end of the NK brs ý6pt: cC KH 568 The usual spelling at Edfu is brs so it conforms in this respect to the latest spelling of the word. O--> P* The most frequent use at Edfu is bsr kkw'to drive away darkness: ,

111238,5;

O=:, (in primordial times)V 51,10;hsr nnt.,

OEMV 7,10;

M drives awaydarknessfrom his two divine eyes1112,9; bsr snkty showshimself in the east1574,8 Ot 112,11;

H1215,12; -O=Pf 0.-

ofHorus, whothen

Hathordrives away darknessand brings daylight I

A-1 V12,1.

It is also used of driving away dw 'evil'-0.12

O)ý 111290,16;

drive evil awayfrom

Q36

rc3 203,10: hww limpurities' VIT around the temple

bstt

IV 343,1-2: storms

111215,8.

sacreddogof the 18thand 13thnomesof UpperEgypt Wb M 333(5) GR

Ibis dogappearsat Edfuin thegeographical in the 13thnorýeof UpperEgypt [Lycopolis procession Superior] where the abomination of the god there is to raise a hand against the dog

IR

341,2; similarly in the 18th Upper Egyptian nome - the abominationof the god here is the malueatmentof the bstt animalandthe dog

0

mg

1342,12-13[ P.Montet Kemi XT,-1

ýý"\which 1950P-901.An Old Kingdom text lists amongmaterialsfor clothing hsdd 0 may be,, _, w somekind of skin or hide [c L Edel,ZAS 102,1975p.29 and30 Nachtrag2; cf. the wolfskinc,aps Vol.3 pl. 13block 2291. worn in the Sedfestivalof Niuserre- Von Bissing,Re-Heiligtum, to know the interdictions.

Papyrus Jumilhac has similar texts concerning the bstt, XII, l 6

of the 18th nome of UE . Anubis is the god of this nome and he protects the bstt

XV,

9 'to know the forms of the bstt ', that is the dog and the nomesin which they are buried. The god of the 13th UE nome is the wolf Wepwawat - so the bstt is most likely a dog or wolf and the PJumilhac text concerns the roles of some of the gods of Middle Egypt who are dog/wolf gods such as Anubis, Wepwawet and hstt [I. Vandier, P. Jumilhac p. M96 III] W

hsttyw

dogheadedmoongenii

Thesebeingsarejackalsor at leastdog headedgenii who beginto howl in praiseof the moonwhen it rises They are the eveningequivalentof the sevenbaboonswho praisethe sunin the morning. . At Edfu :0 rises 111210,8-9;

praisethe moongod 111207.9-10-,

rejoiceat the moonwhenhe

comeinto being at night. rejoicing 111211,9.A moon hymn in VIII

135,13-14 has the words of the

1 'They rejoice at seeing you when they see the rays of your SJ ',

ligh4 they praise'and worship your image and make content your majesty every day. Here Thoth the , *s-11 kin g and three bsttyw appear ;a further texts also gives the words of these bsttywA'z, 'they sing to HB, give praise to his ka when

each of the four has a short text beside him :I We

praise your image. 11We sing for your Majesty, III We sing to your image. IV We give praise to your beautiful face. The kods presenthere are Thoth, Horus before the solar barque and the moon god

,- 1337

also V3 10,11.

namefor Soped

hstt

In singular form and as a divine epithet this name seems to apply to Soped.: the king is the heir of Soped 111210,6;the king is the heir of -0,heir of U3swt' V 93,5. have come to you c-*3D--'cl

IV341.5andhesaystoSoped,

'l

ý Cý". ý

lapis lazuli = hsbd

hsdb

Wb 111334(1-13) Pyr. GR but bsdb from Dynasty 18 . DG 369,7 j3i L4

bstb

Lapis lazuli is a blue stone and one of the most highly prized of all semi-precious stones. It was brought to Egypt as tribute from many foreign lands but in fact there was only one main source in jewelqy. in (in Afghanistan). 'It Badakhshan to times gods and used make statuettes of was ancient Ile Egyptians did not always distinguish betweenreal lapis, glass or faience, which were deliberately Nnerals 124-1291. [Harris, lapis by in imitation blue p. cobalt compound a copper or of coloured . At Edfu in a driving the calves text, the king gives HB a meadow of lapis lazuli

QD

in field is the to the this greenery a reference perhaps - showing the colour-blind application of words n Id to fill the storerooms VI 36,5.

for blue and green 111169,3 ;a similar text bsbd is used in epithets too P; 3 0 bsbd. tp

hsbd-inm

4 *-C--M "0'6 "blue skin'157

IV 39,1;

BB is lapis headed before the godsturquoise skinned and with bronze feathers

Hathor 111126,17. This is often an epithet of Isis or Hathor especially at , ý13'1*lapis Dendera [Husson Miroir 71 n. 141and Hathor of course is the gold of the gods andjý , IV 56,6;

of the goddessesV 223,6 ; or

lapis in the Ennead 1572,2. As it is one of the minerals she

2 is responsible for, Hathor can give the king gold, silver and lapis 514

from Rstt and Tfrr. 1160-

Lapis wasevidentlyusedin theconstructionof thetemplefor it is adornedwith gold andfashionedin ' lapis-VII 146,12.

946:

by therebus The readingof the word at Edfu seemsto be bSdbratherthanbsbd,. This is suggested db 'is hippopotamus The is and the action of the man may be 5-A which usedto write the word. interpretedas bsf 'drive away' the hipppohs(f)-db [Goodwin,ZAS 6,1868 p.7 ; Fairman,BIFAO,ý

1338

43 1945 p. 1081,this symbolisesthe action of the lapis lazuli which 'drives away' illness, here seen in

[Aufrbr, RdE34,1982-3p.8-91. theform of a hippopotamus

to make blue (like lapis lazuli)

hsdb

Wb 111335(1) GR This verb appearsin the samephraseat Edfu, bsdb rd -lo make blue the fields!: BB makes plants' Li t, 4a it i

grow and Q4

ýg: 0 tlq"' 1 d2b 17 1,11; 1106,2-3; -. i'fil

produce? IV 44,15;cC VI 36,5above

0

equippedwith its

j

zr:

Theseusesof bsbd as a word for 'blue reflect tile position of blue as the most prestigiousof Egyptiancolours;andmayparallelft vastextensionof the useof blue in templereliefs- Therewas, 87, AA Irtyw [Baines, here hsbd for blue in Middle Egyptian or use no word so the specialisedtexts 10 1985p.282 ff. andn.23 p.2934].

bsbd v

makehappy, joyful Aufrtre, RdB 34,1982-3p.l.I

1ýI-

WA perhaps literally

'make blue' with benign 6uance. The text is most likely copied and here parallels so is an artificial

rnfk in mfk3t,

IV 359.13 'make your majesty happy with lapis lazulr

17

M

IV 96,9-10;

bmt. t rn

This verb occurs in two examples of a collar offering:

construction which works well

collar may reflect on the face in reality, but symbolically

in this context. Ile

blue of the

the goddess Ilathor is 'blue, that is happy'

andcontentedasopposedtored' andraging%

DSDS

typeof myrrh GR (3) 111333 Wb ý,

71iis type of myrrh myrrh)

which

originate

00 ' describes . -,

hshs V to

evidently

-. .

came from Kush, for, in the title of a laboratory

in Kush but are not used in the houses of the gods! 11207,3 as poor myrrh

ruin , rubble

'Othertypes(of

text:

in every way for it comes from the nose/smell

.

7be text further

of Seth .

1339

Wb HI 339(7) NK The earliestreferencesto this word are in the Tomb RobberyPapyri,,- Papjeopold Il 2,9 and , 00 2,10-11[JEA 22 p.1791.Herea word bsbs " c= 4,1 refersto somethingconcealingthe plaster facingof the burial place,that is rubbleor sand In this text%''sand'hadalreadybeenmentionedso . bsbswould bestbe treatedas 'rubble',[seealso Amherst2,21.At Edfu a text describesBuilding the Mansionof Isden,which hadbeen

VI 183.4.Thoughthe word is damagedboth an

emendedbstS andthemeaningof it wouldsuit thecontextadmirably.. F

hss

i

type of myrrh from Kush

Wb HI 334 (4) GR Amonga fist of typesof myrrh from Kushwhich areof inferior quali andthusnot usedin temples is

11207,2 In this respectit is similar.to hshs. It is secondgradeand formed when the .

sapof a treedries,it alsohasthe samecolour and smell as incense(snjr) but is presumablynot as goodL

V

-1

fire flame , Wb 111217(1010 to 218 (13) Pyr. iI

DG 345,3

>

h. t

KH 350 ý6, At Edfu bt fire is usedfor a numberof differentpurposes: for cookingor roastingjoints of offering meat stpw 'roasts'

V 47.2 and

V 47,4; bww of foes

VII 142,9-10.Enemiescan be cast straight onto the fire

OZAR VH 157,6-7 bftyvý J13kw.ibw onto the fire

iFL ,

V 302,9-10;3yr Hor Merty puts the

V 242ý2.Genii bum the bonesof the foes in

1.75,9

Myrrh is put on the fire

IV 11,11or incense.(hdW)2q .

tt alsodescribesthe destroyingpowerof the king : the king is like

1110,9. in its momentof attack

1442,13 [for fire in battle see,H.Grapow,BildlischenAusdrilckep.47-50 ;cf. Gardiner,JEA 34, 1948p.13-5 associating3t with ýý and ýmrn (but not bt) Seealso sb-n-bt 'burnt offering'.

1340

-1.

to inwribe , engrave Wb IH 347(16) - 348(12) MK DG 370.4 61-4 Cr. 599a; CED 256 ; KH 333 WOTN-r

I

to carve redplicated fomi of ht w

At Edfu bt occurs commonly in the phrase bt hr rn- or rn= 'to inscribe somnhing with the name

of..

VCQ: '3'wr

temples-f'ýCl

*with Om. f inscribe the great nameof his majesty 1 10,3 n inscribedwiththenameofHBU9,9, alsot4ýP

VHI 134,13,4'

also IV 7.10

III 1645A!

i

VI 131.2.Also usingthe word k3 insteadof rn

41ýDPrr 16,10.Unspecifiednames: 4L

IV 18.1; Cb

IV44,11, IV

ý

IV 8,7

11132,4 Otherobjectsof the verb representations butcher temple the walls on genii of + imagesof goddesses Thothcarvesthemat their posts VI 179,101 are nbtyw similarly -11. 4 inscribed IV 6.8; thegreat-nameof HII is carvedon the outsideof the sacredsanctuarya""*. 11633; writings are engravedin W -ý'

IV 8,7; textsare

4`0IV 19,12 ; the writings of the Sagesare engraved wsbt-haU

AD

V 6,3; textsare engravedupon *"t

ftz i

engravedas sacredwriting

1369.3; knowledgeis engravedin the the right andleft sidesIV 6,6.

Thoth and Seshatareespeciallyinvolvedin carvingor engravingtexts: Thoth0. a TJ inscribesthe yearsof theking asking (on a notchedrced) 1291,6;SeshattheGreatý-J

inscribeswhatthe Lord

5D "JI '7both inscribes All 1291,9; Seshat of commands tZb%-4 yearsof standingas ruler I 297.16: inscribesthedecreesof god H 80,13. bt hasa morespecialiseduseasa word usedfor inscribingtextson clay in magicpractices[Tahar4i 64, n.35 ; Ddveria Melangesd'Archaeologie1,1873p.6; J.Marnct,RdE 8,1951, p.151 1621and , both inscribing for temple walls, of which have magical implications. According to also used Bonh&ne[BIFA0 78,1978, p.372-3]it is a technicalterm for inscribingor engravingon something hakL iý

to drive back, causeto retreat Wb 111343(4 - 16) NK, Late, GR The verb bt is usedto makefoesretreatand to drive enemiesaway.It allitcrateswell %ýidiwordsfor

1341

enemy like bf tyw Ope"a -A

1205,18 b, or h.3yt

1560,14; or JL3t 'storms'

IL3kw-ibw alliteration

IV 50,17;

IV 51,9,

IV 100,8. Sentences where there is

",. if king, b bt bf' bmt the of also use possible : r 0,, A

bnty 'the king

seizesthe harpoon to drive away the crocodile! 111137,778. tt can also have following prepositions :r0,. 0

A drive the foe from Utm, IV 341,13-14; the king

drives opponentsto the chopping block VI 141,14; 1205,18.

With rn Oa A-

the m here indicates the object 'you drive away your enemies' VI 101,6.

The subject of the verb is most usually a person such as the king or a god but in 111168,4the name , of a god is inscribed (bt) to drive away Oxx -A the opponents of the nomes . L An unusual but apt spelling occurs in VI 236,1 where,those who oppose the king are told 'Go Away I Whe sign of the man holding the knife is presumably read bt -.under the influence of A- sign denotesgoing back or away. demons. The b3 tyw =

bti

to see Wb 111348(16-17) BD, GR

aea6 bti .a rare word for 'to see'is first foundfrom the NK It occursin the Book of the Dead 46 aat 'your heart shall see the beautiful day' [Nav. Totb. I, 15 AIII Papyrus from Tanis 0,,,

'seeing the palace' [pl. XllI fragA7]

30,1978 33 261, in ' [J. RdE image Assmann, tomb p. p. n. y and my your

171, in the Geographical also' !T qq

AM

tI

see [ER II

I Z6 the first Bethshan stela of Sed 11. hti thus has a continuous use from the New Kingdom and it also appearsat Edfu and Dendera HB sees his divine image on the wall 1327,13; 0"

she sees her body (Hathor)

engraved in her sanctuary MD 1177d. These two examplesboth refer to seeing texts or reliefs carved have bti temple may a specialiseduse. so walls, on

bt

wood. tree Wb 111339(10) to 341 DG 370,2 '1) Cr.546a; CED 235 ; KH 301-

U4

16.

1342

Coptic Egyptian by ý16 the and may of phase This general word for wood or a whole tree was read have alreadybeenpronouncedin this way from much earlier. in Icinds Edfu appear used recipes; particularly of wood which were certain In the laboratory texts at in a text entitled 'To know the secret of nnib-g3iw-m33

*. it is called'. In this text - 11207,5

which has a sweet smell and comes from the pupil of the Eye

is used black wood -207,12 -

it is if bruised. is There like It ti-9ps Re. also a red wood smells of

-*v, the Eye of Osiris with

the Eye of Horus with a smell like ti- Yps . This total of

a sweet scent and a white wood

three woods are put into the recipe for Oknw ointment. There then follows a list of woods of inferior quality which are not used in the temple :(11207,12 -208,6) wood of the Eye of Seth

ýry-k3h-bhdt black anddry five total of woods a making -

white--*/, .

ý-

we- is usedand the king as ruler of Puntholds 3hm in his right

in his left hand(blackwood ) 11211,6;a ýms-'ntyw text black

handand

dry

twt. dsr of the Eye of Seth

'3-dtr 'of the Eye of Seth

In other recipes : for k3p

U--9-

dry and dead

red

Q and,,* sweetwoodareall joined togetherto makea diYineimageVI 251,9-10;

red wood is theEye of Osiris11207,8 With referenceto a plant bt canmeanits stalk in a presentingthe field text, grain andearsof com are madegreenupontheir stalks

VI 261,8.

In the minerallist "21,ý110. *bt-'w3 comesfrom Punt, perhapsa figuratiYenameof a mineral with the appearance of rottenor worm eatenwood-,that is silicified woodVI 202,9[Harris,Minerals p.178].

bt-bnr

fruittree? Wb111341 (8) Charpentier p.540-1

At Edfu:a godHO bringsprovisions andthereis nolackof --ýj ýms-'ntyw

text

is 'ntyw ingredients to the make among ,

termsmaybe the same.

Ot

weapon, eithera stick , or harpoon Wb Ul 340(19) asa macein batfle (rare)

Q

%O-Ap-

iv 44,15 in a VI 251,10.The two

1343

bt is usedas a generalword for a weapon- eithera lanceor harpoonat Edfu HB it is you who Výýhis lanceto fell wbr IV 27,6; HB is calleda protectorwith "Vj throws his lance(this is in a harpoontext so the word mustrefer to the harpoonof Horus)IV 231,4 in the sametext , 0- 1 this harpoonis a Tck weaponof piercingthosedisloyalto you IV 230,6-7. .

see. r-l-bt bt-wrd %f

tfirone

11

,mX -- I -*-::, =, ej 0

land in the Coptite nome the efflux in in it

with what comesfrom god 11174,8and it is the nameof the 'Ch

2, P. its many plants iff with .2 0

IV 176,7-9

in grain appears ,

guards

with grain without disease

V 110,4-6 ; the flood waters 0,:,

at its* time

1338,15 ; also see Dend. Dum GI 11167.The connection with Mifi here is clear and these may be his lettuce patches [Montet, Geographie II p.831.The wordalso occurs on the Rosetta Stone N 14 (Urk Il 176,5)

#tyw

c::3 --

translated as xapaSetcro;.

(undurslied)grain Wb 111349(13) GR Charpenfier,544-5ý

ht is the word for'threshingflooe [FCD 1981so btyw is the nisbe-adjectivederivedfrom it 'that of the threshingflooe, that is unthreshedgrain [JEA 36,1950 p.65 n.10]. In the Owt-bbsw rite which involves the ritual treadingof corn.by calves: the god protectsthe calvesupon

your

U% 111168,10-11 andthe sametext continues,m,-ddnge,, &a- unthreshedgrain into unthreshedgrain , .ch qq W41G., 411168,13-14). Here king farmer threshedgrain too the as a threshes **,, millions of -

J348

with its

times(M 169,1-2).In geographicaltexts,theIdngbringsthe agriculturalland 9,121. IV 26.5-6. An earlierexampleexistsin 11atnub

htm v

to shutin, close. seal Wb M 351(6-21) andWb IH 350- 251(5) seal DG 372,2 Cr.595b; CED 255 KH 332 (4u3rrl

To sealandto shutarevirtually synonymous in Egyptian.somethingcannotbe properlyshutunless it is sealed. At Edfu variousdoorsin the templeareshut: the doorsof theThroneof Re are

e-, 1554.3;

barque, in the' Manu he of the beetle sails divine behind door when the winged shuttingthe easterri 11,15

doors 1345,10; to their their shut, as morning walls are

lives, (wn) one Sakhmet and who opens Thereis anodd phraseconcerningthegoddessSakhmet:D who shutsand one dies

(Gerrnond. btm -ý and 268,3. VI with the paraUetof wn

Sekhmctp.73 andn-541.

ljtm

'canal in Aphroditopolisnome Wb 111353(2) GR

In the geographicaltexts 0=4. which doesnot go awayV 113,16-114.2; dmk

1339.18

which containswater with water which doesnot settle

=T-

IV 181.3-5; MD I 61aalso[Montet,Gdographie11p.122fortress).

btrn

to inscribe

The verb is quite commonat Edfu thoughits derivationis ratherobscure.It maybe that if a door was it had inscription the a seal or until on it, then the word for the sealfinscriptionbecamenot seated images from 'to inscribe. is for Its the of, this there clear: any inscription, and a came verb use word the gods are inscribedwith the nameof a god

'I

VIII 15,10;the Hall of the Majesty of

Hor-Akhty is inscribed with beautiful inscriptions Qhtmw) inscribed8D

V 4,4; the templeis

,f building'o In description 112.3. the the VIII the the best of with the utterances

1349

'OP-"h 7ý41 first 25 it inscribed IV 7,10. templeafter the yearsof construction, was

htmw %0

inscriptions

Wb 111353(34) GR The nounis usedoftenat Edfu, derivingfrom him 'to seal',(seecommentsabove)and in punswith 4ý ýI beautiful the verb htm 'to inscribe': the hall of HorAkhty, is incribed (ýtm) with, inscriptions V 4,4; commanding

*=---

W6 .

rv. inscriptions VTII 108,20; in the temple . the shmw

gods and nbyw goddessesrest (hn) on (direct object) their

wall is inscribed(bt) with

IV 13,5; the enclosure,

aswork of the b3w-R' Mam.6,12

Again there is an odd use with Sakhmet Sakhmetprotects.the,king from

her

this from the context sealsfinscriptions = deathi.e. literally 'closings'VI 300,6.Ghattasunderstands anddeterminativeto be a word forevil' [Obel,soGhattas,Schutzp.58-59and01. The word hascryptic spellingsat Dendera 6

btmw

a' §-'I? MDII170. -"'AlandDVIIII31.4. ft=% --

provisions . Wb 111353(6) GR

(D CM == IV 36,3 ; also in a Yns bread t rn w is the produce of the 8th LE nome Q .1 ,. 259,4, (? ) VI it is, bread. held type the mat so a of are on specifically offering III -

Utmn

the world = Egypt Wb 111353(8-9) GR

Gauthier DG IV. p. 192, Brugsch, DG p.652 and 1398 ,

A word of obscure meaning in the Late Period which indicates the land in a general way and Egypt,, the land par excellence,in particular. At Edfu, Utmn may have originally. been intended as a separate term from Utm "rhe Fortress Egype. ljt-mn becameanalogousto it however and has the wider nuance'the world! If the Egyptians . truly saw their own land and those they held in sway as the whole known world, then there would no and Ht-mn would not have real difference between Egypt and the world so these two words Htrn WW been regarded as two separateterms and in addition the nuanceof a secureplace implied by 'Fortress' adds to the strength of Egypt [b trn 'fortress'. JEA 29,1943, p.33 n.20 , in dernotic.was replaced by

1350

]Lit-mn him king, There 8-9)). 111353 the with (Wb connecting of epithets are numerous p343 . 2 os.IV 5-5 " 1570.5; Controller 0 IV 120,11-12; ruler of Great of Nght of .21 $

en o 44,3-4;. re m

V 260,13;Lord of 23

;

fields in of alsonumerous -eV bnd

land

0 &3 VII 121,16;g: ^b

=1

G5 VII 103,8. He is Vry-tpc,,

it@

62,16 and issues commands in

'0' VI 277,6. Ile

place where tp-mtr

0 is done

ory-tp

V80,6,

Vil

so it is often 'made hale sw3d

Vil 170,8*.greatof,

64,6 wr-bntl '93-tpw 02AM'* ,

319,5 ; and the king governs 0 1=

]Vt-Mn

for ever IV 56.2.The king"is,

VII

wr

115,6.7"he king is strong of arm in Q

0 1,4"

VIII

is for the propeity' of concern main 1 ^0' V 62,17 63.1: it is'a -

VI 310,12-13; 0 4M

V 157.12 or tp -'nrr

V 285,16-,

59-4-5. It is the king who reckons the number of fields in

e

1///,

for Horus VII 86.2-3. The

emphasisof bt-mn is on its relationship to the king suggestingit really does refer to the terrestrial sphereof his kingship, with his crook the king rules heavenand kings of Egypt are'said to be Lords of ljtmn

0 1=5

IV 119,8. Thi past''

VI 237.9.

en 0 Certaingods can also be associatedwith ljt. mn : 11orusBehdct,his rays illumine M.

, Il

! =ý3 ot, I' VI 287.1 -9' b IV 14a -.Horus chasesBe from cob 1.12;thereis not the like of HB in ---": a e!: h ofýs king the to Hathor fields V 84.8 incj Harsomthus is of ; gives all the Qt Am-w

sovereign

(giving wine text) VII 142.1 ; Re and Tanen guard the images of

4DV 326,8 -, gods iý

Ot:!: 11' '3 inscribe land IV 309.16: the godsare the customsin general, they are'Lordsof this and b'cQ' SO, and settledin their shrinesin their nestsin )V 322,8; Horusleadsout godsand goddesses FM

.

those in Egypt praise the gods V 9.2.

QD be in The ht element the word can written with a bread/offeringsdeterminative which implies it is to be readas 'offerings!or the like. The last elementmn 'to be stable"be establishC4XsuggestS is the like. In this that the wholephrasereadsliterally'the offeringsareestablished! the words other or land. king is Egyptian the the their own aim of perfect the and of which exactly view perfectplace , Ilere may be a very early examplein Cr VII 210 e.f. br (fall) nn n

htht w0

I (plus r from) to drive away, make withdraw Wb 111354(4-5) Pyr. transitive GR

DG 530A

" to tearWi 14

1351

Cr. CED 256 599a KH 333 ! PrMir ; ; -

to carvehollow

This is the reduplicatedform of bt 'to repel' and like ht it often appearsin sentenceswhere h . 00 1102,5 IV 1ýalliterates,especiallywith b ftyw 'die enemiesaredriven away . 0. IF' V 71.11; -0 ý- 11133,15;0,0 0%# 374,3-4;, oak V1,141,14912 1452,10: C'9--a, -A 40--A a Q V 296,15; VII 308'1 -16: h3swt,, L'. 113kw-ibw 91,9: VI tryw C6 42, -5 02 00 So V 144,1;.= V 165,16: pd 'vexation' A2 IV 357,3 O'w (chop up limbs) 00

VIII 77,14. 4'

In extendedalliteration

hftyw r Utm IV 371,10

shr.1 bryw,.

My V

"r,, J.

(dab qb 4ý-, hftyw, r bmt. k VI 337,81 : the hftyw are described bbt. sn V 234,2 ; 41J4,, to 0a. AIcilled felled and repelled!,IV 306,15. brAl and as 110, , _y

With other objects : sbiw 00'22'&- -VH 310,10;pdwt:

0"`

Oda

IV. 341,14-15.

This transitiveusewascommonat Edfu andwasalsousedin otherGR.templessuchasDendera.

t1hi

to pound

Wb 111354(8) GR Thereis only onereferencein Wb, to anEdfu text from the laboratory H 211,11-12herethe object II ")ý 1. is a plant substance, usedto makekyphi. Ile determinativeis the pestle of a verb andmortar,which indicatesthemeaningof theverb. ,

hdi v

',,',ý'to sail nordiward

i

Wb 111354(7) to 355 (8) Pyr.

DG 397,4 Z)

]It travel downstream

Cr.717b; CED 298 ; KH 395.,LHT

ýHT

The ancientterm for sailingnorth [Jones,Glossaryp.2191 on certainoccasionsthe Icingsailsnorth IV 21,13and especiallyat the festivalof Behdet,Hathor 0 la* sails north to Denderawith (while Lower Egyptian her lord V 371.6-7; the sovereignof Upper Egyptrm, the sails north 71Nc>ý, sovereigngoessouth) IV 19,4, Hathorentersher boat to 374,12-13.11,

0

HathorLady of Denderasails north to her city V 30,6-7; sail north to Behdet,(text damagedhere in a dw3-njr text) V

1352

m-bd

adverb:northwards Wb 111355(2-7)

In a bringing the flood text, a snakegeni PjLr-or-O goessouthto Nubia and whenhe returnsl.; -&, northward.Hapy,the flood, comesafterhim H 260,7, whenhecomesC--

VI 9,4; the barque

525, Z4 HB V 32,18 of voyages=

fjd

canalin theMcmphitcnome Wb M 355 (10) Late GR Giuthier DG W p.188 ,

Canalof the Ist nomeLE (Memphite).'Theearliest attestationof this canalis in the Edfu text aaa 46-:

F1

'canalof flooding '7 13,29,14;the

S.,

is brought'with its Issd-waters

andntt-watersIV 21.14.With this emphasison the watersof the canalperhapsit was an irrigation canalor one floodedin the inundation.A stelafrom the Memphitenomemay mentionthis canal,

0 fromDynasty26, KaimWbNr.42 eq-==

bdw

water birds

- Wb 111355(20) GR bdw occursoften at Kom Ombo and also at Edfu . Thesebirds live in canalsfor a pchu canal containsnad- '3?- (in the 4LhLE nomein the Delta) IV 25.1.In a geeseoffering the drty falcon is 71? lord of fish and numerousin goa ep' -'s'111193,34Mese birds are presentedby IIbt too 47.1-2and they are createdby Sbt, the field goddess

I?.

IV

' 11163.11.

At Kom Ombo,thesebirds are foundin similar contexts,the southernmarshesare providedwith 06 99 T9 0 fowl and p3yw birds KO 150,52,2 ; in a pchu a net catcheshyw birds by the million and

by tensof thousandsKO 1336,458 Sht the field goddesshad fish, fowl, 0 fowl"

of the marshesand onae-

KO 1161,607 At Dendcra,listed after the 0 fowl from the

%ý. 11 marshesare o4ee m. 'b 'purewater birds; MD IV 18. The earliestexampleof hwd is from theSportinigKing'. an 18thdynastycopy of what is probablya NO MK text [Caminos Lit. Frag. pp.35-6'some sort of waterrowr, plate 13 sectionD line 41has , . im qbbw - thesearebirds from the,cataractmarshes.

1353

fish

hdw

Wb 111355(19) GR sic, CT The earliestoccurrenceof this termis in the Coffin Texts

1::ý IL IF

14

CT 1143g (Wb III

Ozý-PýýCT 3551 IV I; IV 35m IV 35n 'The word may be derivedfrom hwdw 'to -16)andalso , . W enrich,supply'andsobe a morespecificform of hwdw 'supplies, provisions.The fish determinative V is a generaltype, not specificand it seemsto be a fish which lived in the river and could be eaten' [Gamer-Wallert,Fische p.201. 0 C-44

At Edfu : on a

1,

which arein Nun areamongthosecaughtin the Net-ritual VI 237,2[Alliot,

*,, al 4 A9J 8 5 41 RdE p. n. ; which are in Nun'(givenby Re to his son , birds and fish , thenbeasts and

-word hww). The term occursat Esna 1113(11) (cited by Wb 1112470asIaseparate

'ýrwhich'are in Nun Thes.IV 625 A6., Compýrealso Coptic Z XE

KH 407

Cr.743 a. Thereis alsoa godof fishing Hdjjvýwho is mentionedin the CT Sp.207d, seeGrdseloff,BEFAO45 p.180-2; BarguetRdE9,1952,21; KamakinRT22,1900,134 from Dyn.22 andOmbos150,52.

5, ý

Ii

1354

11 Belly and teatsof a mammal I*ZY

Writings - Direct:

i

0

Phonetic Change: Error: BEPAO43,1945 p.76.

10 1

to resistsomeone Wb IR 361 (6) Pyr.

FCD 200 lhwarf

Wb recordsIL31in thePyramidTextsbut givesno laterreferences: Pyr §558cDo not let them*`7 I-ý -t -, r2j& 9. Opposeme'; Pyr §65IcDo not let him *-72hq : opposeme. FCD recordsits use, in CT I 154c'the dog who resistshis lord -P4 rlqq

it 'to_thwart Faulkner translated and

someone'.At Edfu the useof this verb is extendedin a word play betweenthe nome of Mendes (113-t)and the verb h3i orjl3w 'to destroy,diminish'.The whole phrasewas translated'He is.the,-,ý him'I-, (resist) destroy Seth followers is Osiris in Mendes cannot of protectionof who protected,thatthe A-L-i

VI 147,9(after Jankvkm,Schutzp.54 n.1531. In a parallel passageto this at Dendera,

CDV 151,17, it appears the copyist did not know the rare word IL31and replaced it by the phrase m-bry. t 'in slaughtee. h3l seemsto occur often in medical texts with the mewing 'zerschalgen''to batter, break up' Wb Med.680.

IL31t

marshes Wb 111360(7-9) MK

At Edfu ILM often occurs followed by Ido (NK and GR) Papyrus,and the whole phrase may refer to Delta lagoons : Horus gives, 111135,6; also

9-. 4

with its tribute 1189.10; the king is the vizier of 111193,10;in a presenting a bouquet text. Horus gives the

king in return 194,9; describes lotuses growing 1443,17 ; giving I young plants, the king is the s3b-Ys in 1411 1166,13 ; Amun is Lord of the Lagoons .I

IV 41,3. Gauthier[DG IV p-1951suggestedthesewere the marshesof the ldý district, which was a marsh

1355

areain the north of the Delta,andthe phraseh3it-ido becamea synonymfor the whole Delta.The from the seaby sandbanksand the bay barscut off brackishlagoonssuchas lagoonswereseparated Maryut,Idku, Burullus,Manzalehfrom the sea[LA,III p.908-9]. 113itoccursalonetoo : in a geographicalprocession- the NorthernNile is broughtwith all its reeds "PlAW, 25,11; IV the. marshes , and the nomesare brought

in their %3andgrowingin

of Deltagods)VI 37,7. Both occurrences andenterinto thecity (procession of the word arecombined in 114,1 wheregeeseare,given which are in`ýJ,, 0 the marshesas an offering for Horus of the 4 4a-&.

southernsources..... 4a ducksand fish arebroughtfrom ýa in VII 174,1 "' II suggeststhat The

Meeks[Donationsn.1051

was a writing of marsh as this fits the context.

JY sign appearing in IV 25,11, may be there as a reference to the brackish nature of the

lagoons, which together with the rotting vegetation would have made them rather unpleasant, as the sign

113k

implies.

sorrow, pain

..

I

;ý ""

I

Wb 111364(1) GR In a beer offering, Nephthys gives drunkennessn'wdi,:

ýA q

without giving pain 1151,4

(analogous to nrn and h3t). The word is apparently a hapax and seems to refer to drunkenness illness drunkenness hangover to or as opposed which removes rage and brings joy a without [Cauville-,-Osiris p.74 n.4 ; and 'ohne in Verschalgerheit zu verfallen' Otto, GuM p. 80 n.33 and, 124,181.

h3kw-ibw rebels,disaffectedpersons Wb 111363(14-15) MK h3kw-ib is one of the many variantsat Edfu for 'foes' 'enemies'iand like bftyw, it was usedto effect in alliterationof h, 11, It occurspassim,with onlypinor variationsin orthography. T a*6' hw : Amun smitesthe:

IV 25,17;Horussmites

1139,15 17 also. .

ýýP', pj5, h3w: -4v, areburnt in the fire (h3w) IV 51,10. -6 IV 52,11;in the rtt-p't Various : NekhbetandWadjethurl fire (hh) at the foe of the IcingSh6ýý ritual amongthe foeslisted thereare

SA VI 235,6-7; Hathor sendsthe

to the

1356

slaughter houseof Horus 115,18 .

10 t

mining region , hill country, quarry Wb 111360(11-15) Dyn. 18 DG 375,5 401

It

. quarry

Cr.643 a; CED 271; KH 350 ZH At Edfu the spelling of this word can be differentiated from h3it 'marshesby the determinatives and context of the two words. The quarry determinative is either the hin sign N"

cc or stone M:

c%=2 has 91,17 VI king hews stone in shrines of stone build ; precious to quarries eFe--4a

the 06 CMý-.sit

the mines 11276,11-12.Ite h3t area was also the place wherewild animals lived such as the 'wt of uu Ap. = 11165,5 and mrt desert :ai% Ga too

the h3t 'wild animals of the desert ridges!

Vil I

ý.l 33 VII 323,6.In the last two casesthedeterminativeOf two hill signsindicatesthat 320,6-7orej, co.:ill-s but done, those on Nile, actually was JL3tis not just the hills to the castof the wheremuchquarrying hilly' by bordered two vast the west as well. The Nile then was seenas running througha valley lived. animals and wild out carried wildernessareaswhereminingwas of meatportionsof oxen , geeseand In the phrase113t-mrt'desertridges' : in a consecration I -"ý 1165,8-9; N--=0.6

of

11277,11.

In the Donationtextsthe word mayrefer to the GebclSilsilchquarries: the southernedgeof -rN:, [Meeks, Donadons 218,13-14 VII 126 275] boundary marker p. n. as a C-j Harris notes[Mineralsp23] that113tcould refer to somethingwhich hasbeenquarried(alsoWb IH ' 360,15 GR stoneof the mountains),andthis is a raresynonymfor 13t'stone e.g. at Philae Phot.995. "is rare word alsooccursat Edfu, wherethe templeis providedwithc3ý 110,12. either 'Stoneof the mountains'ormincsandmountains'111 GR). which is simply a spellingof this word: Wb recordsa separateentry for h3w (Wb 111361,11 Land God's 11219,5. the minesof

JL3t

deadbody corpse , Wb 111359(9-20) Pyr.

h3t, the corpse,is not necessarilya technicalmedicalterm as it secmsto havea morereligioususe'ý

ý1357

denotingthe body as a part of the beingalongwith the ka, ba and akh. It is not to be confusedwith 11A'belly,womb`(q.v.), for thetwo termsdenotedifferentideas. At Edfu it is the d3t 'underworld'which holdscorpsesQ O(Od11167,15and

V 8,6 This is .

ý' 1& 934 IV 19,9.The sacredburial land atEdfu wassouth to the alsoreferred as westernmountain westof the town andherethechildrenof Re andAturn areburiedandthe bodies

11h"I it, of great

andnoblegodsrestin Behdeteveryday1173,18.In the necropolisthe corpsesaredsr 'sacred',thatis kept apart 4ý4 Alm .

andtheir basarebesidethem1382,11.h3t are often mentionedin connection

with bas,for the ba lived in the corpseandreturnedto it : the basjoin their cmolI "t. on the Festival 2 of Opet 1328,9; containsan invocationto makelive basand glorify (M)4ý1 A &CObodies1289,8; FA' at cý) : 1173,4 The hidden be bodies so that they can offeredto of godsarenot specifiesthat the II spelling

6ý36 is to be h3t bodies of the dead!115-16 (44) [after MG p.405 entered as read ,

in Wb 111221,16]. The determinatives of the word are usually the mummy

or the

'pustule' sign - both .

emblems of death . and in the caseof the mummy not necessarilyof decay.

JL3ty

stoffn Wb 111361 (2)

Wb HI 362 (5) recordsa word 113p. t which is found in Pyr §1788as IL3b.t . it further lists 1417,7 and Br.Rh.23,9.In the latter text the phraseis the Edfu referenceis 'the sun disk illumines

iti! ýMmoreprobably- 'storm of the sky' and . the storm'. The r---q sign, may act as a

determinativeor be partof a compoundword meaning'stormof the sky. A word 113113. ti from the MK andNK [Wb 111363, 8-9] hasno GR referencesand is not found at 'storm' [c L KRI H 173,13; 713,7]. Edfu, but it may be a reduplicatedform of 113ty, For h3ty Wb hasonly two references: P.Br.Rh. 23,14 the stormin the heavensoccurs-ýý4 UNU

X -%.

and it is spelt with an appropriatelySethiandeterminative,as he is a storm god [Zandee,

ZAS 90,1963 pp.144-156].Then in the Myth of Horus,the whistling soundof his harpoonis said, to be like

a storm on the eastof heaven,which is then comparedto the soundof a

drum in the handsof a child VI 61,12.Hereh3ty may specificallyrefer to thunderand a child with a drum wouldmostlikely produceloud anddiscordantsoundreminiscentof the.boomingof thunderin a

1358

storm. All of these terms seem to have a common root which develops with time from Ii3pt to h3h3t to .'

JL3ty.

wt

piecesof ...... Wb 111364(7) Med.

Wb Drog.416 suggestsno bettermeaningfor W' thanthat in Wb, wherein the examplesquotedthe term refers to 'piecesof incense,or similar. At Edfu there*mayalso be an example: Hathor is mistressof gods

ý2

Thedeterminative=r

h'r

III 188,2-3,. for her limbs' 'pieces ý" Intyw h'ws are myrrh of m r

3=

howeversuggests somethingliquid.

resin? Wb 111364(17) GR

Charpcnder'p.548-9 ,

Wb hasonly one referencefor h! r from the Laboratorytexts, Dum.GI 2 Abt. taf.82 = 11203,14ý The text refersto the makingof kyphi and towardsthe end of the recipe.a mixture is obtained of 11'r. It secýis' J? to be a resinousby-productof the Up-production process furtherexampleoccursat Philae: j .A qq 11=11! 11212.1cited by Charpcnderis not this ,term' 1 PhilaePhoto850 , but

which two thirds arereservedfor makingkyphi andthe otherthird is takenas

hPY

sunwith doubleuracusor wings. alsodepictedasa wingedbectle' Wb 111366(6-8) GR

jLpy is very similar to 'py 'the wingedbeetle',and it is possiblethat in hieratic the sign for had beenmisinterpretedso often asvk-qn that itbccame a different word. Ilpy canrefer to the,sun with two uraei

E.Nbm. 146,13-14 which is a text giving different names of the beetle'in-

an amulet text; MD 1123 k;

10ý qq 13137" IV to the sun with two uraci and wings 168,15 which"'

44E'Ep -W. refers to HB who protects his chicks against the enemy ; to the winged sun beetle 0a

:., the

snake is slain, the morning barque is safe, your sanctuary is pure I 'IV 80,5 ; 'Approach the shrine of,; ý beetle thewinged 10 'qqjP

'I 589A ; to a bcýtle

protects the shrine - here 11py is'ý

A359

1203,6. parallelto 'py-wr andthetext is placedover thedoorabovea wingeddisk representation An alternativederivationmaybe from theword hprr 'scarabbeetle!of which JLpyis an abbreviated form

.

fat

hpn

II

Wb Ul 366(12-14) MK DG 380,4 tl CED 290 to Mve

jlpn Taf feed- Man.HoM. 16,2 2 TT2ý prosper , ,

G'W 0' 1 AtEdfu 11pnis usuallyan adjectivalepithetof 0 birds: mentionsoil of fat 0 birds off E) 0 VI 204,5.Evidently it, was the ideal statefor ro-geeseto 489,17andpureoil of fat ro-geesezbe in

.

According to Wb, though the word began,as Jjpn from the 18th dynasty it is always written hpn 0 Theb.Tomb 86 f= Urk. VIII 72.10 fattened limbs of fat animals Ei

Jjpn spelt of use . . -The.

in this way at Edfu is archaic.

]If = hf

to see Wb 111271(5-8)

Jim

plus br - to fall ?

Usedof enemies,their armsandlegsare tied

and they fall at the Eye of

Horus111346,16, a verb which mayderivefrom hm.'to overthrow,demolish'.

11m, S

barbof a harpoon(spearpoint) Wb 111367(9) GR

The substantiveand its derivativeverb, are attestedonly in the Myth of Horus : in the label for the third lanceof Horus - the king saysto it, Wake slaughterI May his point (barb) into the neckof the hippopotarnusl'VI 67,10;sim.41-

VI66.10.

Goyon notesa verb derivedfrom this noun, meaning'to impale!-: the foe is impaleda 2ýý harpoonVI 160,10[Gardiensp.63,2; Alliot, Cultellp. 723 a].

bite

on a

1360

ILMS

earof corn Wb 111367(5-6) BD. DG 381.1

113

masc.

Cr.679a; CED 294; KH 373 ZPACCharpenfierp. 550-1; Vycichl, ZAS&4.1959,146 AtEdfu in the Field of Luu, the corn grows so high that the 11nis'ear' of a stalk is2cubitshigh, the wýin is 2 cubits and the stem is 3 cubits',-M T

111224,8-9. These then are terms for the

componentsof a stalk of corn. In a geographicalprocession,when the southern Nile is brought it has and all its wYm plants IV 24,13-14 -, filling the eye with requirements . makinýg

bright the irt-eye with

VRI 136,18.

see ý Accordingto Wb this word is knownfrom the NK at least(Book of the Dead)and it

continuesin useuntil the Coptic period. It is possiblethat it is relatedto bLms'spearpoint! . 'As the latter is the later word thenit derivesfrom this word for the endof a stalk of corn, dcpendin'g'onthe typeof corn too, thenit might be sharpandprickly Eketheendof a spearpoint, for instancebarleyis almostbarbed.Vycichl furthersuggested thathms is a metathcsisof a form rnzý andthat it survives in theArabic'mazh"earof corn.

ILMS

I

to fumigate(verb), incense(noun) Wb 111367ý7-8) GR

Charpenderno.882p.550-1resinof terebinth

Z, '. ý . -,

As a nounhms appearsin the compositeword hms-W Vppcr Egyptian incense'.It is usually, 4ý fi %M P41 :6 k3p 'to bum' (incense) the object of for :I *&0 the Lords of Wetjeset1570,16; 0. : and GreatEye of Horusis burnt VI 312,1-2.Also, Ilathor receives64for her noseandshe'is Jrj in procession1590,5:a femaleoffering bearerhas contentedby the smell 1475,4;smelling V in her handto'pacify the go'd/king 1469,16; in a priestly procession humes PT'and to-J,

otherincenseis for the headand limbs 1569,15.

The word occursin the Coffin Texts, CT VI 122a; 370k where it is mentionedwith sntrý and , rk iýZ mnwr (in Faulkner- ear of com) and this occurrencewith ; chew mnwr has been noted ULefebvre,Mmi 12,195222 § 25 JLmsis a synonym with mnwr',, Wild BIFAO 54,1954 p.206-9 Late Period incense has hmsherewritten with almosta sbrn statue -a

Q61

sistra].

JLn

to approach Wb 111373(9-18) MK

-

DG382,1

')L-)1! 1-

f. S. Cr. 687a CED 286, KH 378 ZWN

to approach . comply with. --

Usedasindicatedby Wb andwithoutany abnormalwritings: in the erectingof the relic shrine,the ra divine body of the drty falcon 'ýýe.Am,r-

VIII 138,18-139,1; in alliteration of IL -

'; 0ý% ý' beetle (11py) '. (11n) the the approach shrine of winged

hn

1589,4.

-;

provisions,reward Wb 111373(4) GR

Thereis an earlierword from the Coffin Textswhich may be the ancestorof the Edfu word hn. CT ri;? ý -, V: IV 47b has

'provisions'which are in the temple 'ofHathor [FECT 1219 n.8

This nuanceof meaningis continuedat Edfu : May you seeF;P-QiP VI 10,6-7;Harsomthustakes 1r' %P1, in %*'I Mam. 70,3, tribute and rejoices IDI

is beforethe GoldenOne(Hathor) which ,

the Sonof Re hasgiven Mam.205,15. When associatedwith the king hn seemsto have the more specific nuance 'reward'.,:it is a reward 5PI cl: li'

of a Million Heb-S6d as Lord of the Two lands 111260,5-6

IND e

yo ur Teward.is

beforehim - andit is making greatthekingshipVI 305,9

Jjn-Nhn

Upper Egypt Wb 111372(15-16) Dyn. -Xl, ' -

Gauthier, DG IV 197-8,

Gauthier argued the hn-nhn literally meantthe inside of the interioe and referred to the most remote part of Upper Egypt - theThebaid. Dum. GI ,Ip. 12 thought it a term for Edfu. Gardiner however indicated the correct meaning - Upper Egypt [AEO I p.581-1 '- -'' At Edfu the geographical texts mention the jjn-Nhn : He brings the nomes of Jjn-Nhn bearing 1j W , 0! ý

all that is in them ( gods,relics, priests,land, canals)W,. 25456 nomesof 22ý,.. ---

121

e 1336,13; 'Take for yourself the

'(in a presentfhgthe Two Lands text) IV 154,8-9;thereis broughtall the

1362

Tr cm wonders of c73 2. dD 116,12 .

P-jLn

canalat Edfu Wb 111373(8) GR Gauthier,DG IV p.196 ,

P-11nis the maincanalof the 2nd UpperEgyptiannome - Edfu.From the donationtextsmarking out the landsof Edfu, Meeksdeterminedthat pn-hnw wasthe sacredcanalof Edfu on which wasa Wharffor themooringpostof thedivine barquein festivals.Tic northCanalandSouthCanalarethe' areasof thecanalaboveandbelowthecity so thatdifferentportionsof land couldbe clearly marked out-lbe courseof the canalwasparallelto theNile. perhapson the modernel-Ramadycanal.It may have Comeaway from the Nile near Qanla Kom el Ahmar 71c canal probably went I krn . downstreamand2 km upstreamfrom Edfu [Mocks,Donationspp. 99-100n.154; also GeBler-LOhr,; 4 Seenpp.278-28I]. flooded, be it had to Ile canalat Edfu wasprobablynot a naturalcanalbecause that texts the mention 13 13 U c;;? 7: ' 1-11122,17; WO 11 tv, 278,8-9 ii3ip= 0 IV 1582,1-2; lgp : every year : IV 63,4-5;1ýý.

VI 223,8-9. During the inundationthecanalwould be at its highestlevel . andit,

served to irrigate extra agricultural land at a distance from the Nile . thus artificially extending the, agricultural hinterland of the temple. The canal was also called *divine watee AWSVI w VI 244,1 =r,

1117,9.

183,16.

The canal was included amongthe great namesof the sacredwatersof Mesenwhich include the D rSouthern Hapy %;%"3-:

and the Lake of the Falcon VI 186.6-8.7be mythological

etymology of the

in his boat and overthrew the enemy hence the waters are called 13 lin is from Re sailed canal when . down to this day (see: JEA 21 p.29] VI 112,8. a Ile waters of the canal were used for purification rituals inside the temple: jr=

aD is water IV 173,6-7;purif icationof the mummy pcrfomed with this water

'Containspure

VII 191.8-9;

gis brought containingdivine watersfor purifying V 107,8-10;Purifying your majestywith these 'tr a

13 Wu

divinewatersof 13'"tr=m. 1590,14-15; divine(water)of d-V

-

#

VII 52,14

Thetextsalsocontaingeographical directionsfor thelocationof P-11n: 1113 moorsat WetjcsctHor whichwaseastof I southsections V7

VI I 10,1andthecanalseems to havebcndividedinto northand p3-ILnw rsw [Blackmanand Faiman, JEA 30 p.16-173. In the

1363

donationtexts, when field measurements are madearoundthe canal it is a convenientpoint from which to measure,so that a particularfield is designatedas 'whenyour face is north of the 13IW -zre. VII 236,9. andsouthof Ed& VII 237,9-10;northof the field of -tr rVITW 11 is providedwith manybirds 11251,1;khb. i r-r- I pour out (?) the Like othercanals siiY I canal for you upon the banks 11260.1;flood water runs swiftly to

ve 'creand it floods the

D343 fields I 325,1(inalliterationof p). jlnw is alsoa generalterm for 'canarin otherareas: in the7Antaeopolitenomethe boat t1r. M31t X 12E the canalof the nebestreein ]Vwt-Nbs 1340,12. %V moorsat

jp-trt

epithet of Horus or Re Wb 111373 (1-2) GR

in origin the phraseis 'He who sailsthe sky'. from ILni 'to sail' or 'he who is insidethe sky'from jlnw"inside!. ýL. : Usually it is an epithetof Horus the mansionof Mes-Nakhtis for 117

r

IV 2,1

is in his barque(Horus)1379.14; amonga list of the forms of HorusBehdet

r.3

pr-In 2 da

(this be heaven is 'he Horus 22 (8) VP may sails stopping' who without IH r'O, . OPOQ' ', Mam. 17.2 Dendera Words of being than at epithet) and to a whole the verb sail, rather .5 lighting up with rays, rising, shining with the wd3t eye ".;'the representation shows a falcon headed III 12g. his head MD the disk on sun god with 77heepithet is Horus as an aspectof Re, at the time wherf he is sailing heaven in his barque.

hnw

Residence Wb 111369(16) - 370(14) OK

bLnwis usuallythe Residenceof the king : the king hasfounded -T

A4A.

C73,

lake heaven, and ft,, ,

A

built king has 1159,16; the c73n1 earth

1160,3 ; Re givesthe king millions of yearsin

is iL-t3wy, Residence This the'name the VI 189,12-190,1. Residence of and capital of spelling the hnw-. It it For dynasty. the to this occursrarely at Edfu andis word write reason was used the twelfth 'puns heading 43,1945 105 Association', [BEFAO the p. under of seealso, anachronistic certainly Vikeýiev, ASAE 43,1943 p.119 where,this value is found in the cenotaphof Sed 1, Frankfort,

1364

CenotaphH pl.811 MertY Osiris is the denote of : name jjnw canalso theresidenceof a god,that thetempleor a shrine 52' L7

is strongin

';; 1504 (24); ILn-brt approaches . P6

of the winged beetle

(affiteradonof h) 1589.4.

linw-n-R'

sanctuaryof Re = Edfu

A name for the temple of Edfu

Q

judging, occasion First Re the at 19, the sanctuary of ,

men and gods' V 325,8-9 and it has a longer version

C3

ILnw-n-R'

bn' 3w. f.. 'the,

it is 23,5-6 VII Occasion an First Sanctuaryof Re and his chicksjudging man and gods at the - where 10]. 40 Gardiens Goyon. [see for Edfu n. p. alternative name the temple of

knw-n-hyt

i

-3 ý5 C3 L VI I, ' is 8 In thetempledesaiptionthisappliesto Room19which cubitssquare: .. ý Ir U5ý-ý6 to the it nome. in according Here 5.5 carved IV are 13,4 also L-J the representations c`-3 . JLnw is 19) (Room or. Osiris called ý 101 [Osiris Cauyille the According of chapel to p. register. 'Residence Ytyt 7be 'Hidden 'crype means is it built name or JLnw-n-9tyt and room'. outside the chapel) of that which is hiddere. E 91 JYC'J0 . In the first Sokar Chamber (Room 17): censing the Enneadof ^-^ C: ) "! &, a C3

i "'P ý1

C-J ^ý

I 1168,12: same textýl-

1181,1 and in a list of godsIforus is the right eyeby day for the godsof

I CM, %gw -!,! P X

Wn-]In W

L-31122(60).

='3, W., I

II

to openthe inside, to revealthe interior Wb 111369(12) GR

Junkcr [ZAS 48 , 1910esp.p105-61listedoccurrences of wn-ILnw.but did not translatethe term Six Day be the He suggestedthat it referredto the appearance thus can connected with of a starand A-, 2*ýO Egypt-, is Ruler Ssn. Land -t' Feast: Osiris the t of the wn-hnw of -

10 MD III

48 d- note here the word is detennincdby the sun and paralleledby wn. sVp'to open the lighe r-,, A., Horusshinesin heavenandopensup the sanctuary(or revealsthe sanctuary?) with his disk-. - 0 r _; C73 601- 1136 11-12 5ý& Re heart i it Day festival the of at which the C-3 ; of the sixth , ,

1365

The term occurs elsewhere:the king rejoices .......in a filling the eye with its parts text,I,I 26,12,. Ux':. before Hathor "rake for O'W"V for ka' stands with vessels yourself the mnw vessels-A. your cr I. Philae Phot.998; and also Amun Re rises from Nun, mingles with night , Urk VIII

Thephraseis a metaphorfor thedaytime light of the sun.

m-ILnw - within, inside Wb 111370(17)- 371(24) adverb371(25-33) DG 381,2 Cr.683 a; CED 285 ; KH 378 27w- YA-

lzej-

GG§178p. 134.1) in the interior, within a place 2)outof Junker§206p. 153 ZR

frequentlywrittenjust hnw, an-abbreviationof m-hnw.

At Edfu both m-Jjnwandjjnw aloneareused. within

a room Vjý,

*i?,, IV 15,3 ryt-lb ,

shrineIV 18,3 :a boat , the vizier uT5

his sint boat IV 24,11: of the black pupil in the eye IV 29,11. in a district or area: -'I-VC-3 n ww. f VI 120,7; BB sits on his throne =, UC-3 the king goes up the staircase and is

the fear of the king in

"T c-3

in Nut 1514,3; Nephthys declares she will make great

I Egypt 1315,3; the uraei rtF-*r3

Egypt 1312.15 *,HB is Lord of Light r--'Ur-3

his city 1471,2

is in Egypt'll 64,14 -,it is Edfu VQr-

the King of Upper and Lower

in the sun disk 1 238,17;.'l give what I said to you in which the wn-lqd is punished VI 13.3; the 91th

harpoon punishes z-- %ý' those within the hidden covert VI 77,9 ; Sokaris appearsin his shrine III 221.7. in arms : HB is more glorious than the gods in the arms of his mother c-- C) 11135,3; HB comes 4= forth whole and healthy in the arms of his mother Nut 111213,15716;protecting the falcon-

in

the armsof his fatherOsiris VI 146,7. 1 inyearsofpeaceV1189,9-, goto temm)ral: at the coronationthe godsgive the king life =1!t: "-rT. -21-u the moundof Maaton VC3 1

the day of festivalV 357.3-4.

of the Hp%is in it with suffix : in the templedescriptionthe N1ansion The signM

IV 5,1

.

hasbeen,discussedabove[BEFAO43,1943,p.105].The sign

" It

is

1366

heavenpý-, 1081 43,1945 : sail [BIFAO p. also used to write the word (m)-linw

in the evening

-" it further. but does 'an not explam extendedpun' barque V 325,15-16. Fainnan describesthis sign as Note also the writing SE

from which the pot alone can appear [BIFAO 43,1945 p. 1081as a

simplification .

r-linw

up to Wb HI 372(1-5) MK CED286adverb: qpytJ

At Edfu this is usedwith verbsof motion: heascendsto the horizon

hnw

1464,7.

inside (noun) Wb III 3ý8 (17) - 369(15) DO 381,2 Cr.685b; CED 286 with prepositionaluses ZOY

ti

ILnw is the noun present in the prepositional constructions outlined above : when describing the C;; IIAar3=their interior of all marvellous things to see! 1132.14 'fashioning rooms of the temple, 'cause the mountains to spit out for you

their insides! , that is precious stones, rocks and

minerals 146,15 (in 170,6-7 this is paralleled by Ims).

]In

to row , conveyby water Wb 111372(1-5) Pyr. DG 383,1 Cr. 689a; CED287; KH379 ZINEO tN'

to moveby rowing.

hn [Jones,Glossaryp.219] continuesin useat Edfu, both intransitive: Khcpri is rowedin heavenin his barque .4

IV 32,7 and transiave: Horus appcarsin his boat -4

býautifulcanalVIII 154,7-8.

hnm

convcyedin his" 't

vessel Wb 111377(2) OK stone vesselfor ointment (3) Late , GR metal vesselfor pouring

1367

water. The JLnmvesselwith a handleand spoutwas designedfor pouring out liquids [du Buisson,Vases ppA5-501. At Edfu this kind of a vesselis usedin certainrituals. It appearsin the title of an offering text : Raising up the jyd

linm-vessel to Khnum and the pun confirms that.the vesselis to be

readILnm here1167.5-12.The king brings the Nile to the god and in return Khnum gives Hapy (%. (pl. 'greatat his time. The accompanying this vesseltowards scene XLc) showsthe king tilting Khnum. Also:

hereagainKhnum is the recipientand gives the Nile in his time V

like 198,14-199.7 andPl. CXX showsa vesselshaped. as theLords of the Cavernsreceivethe

IT

being offered.Similarly Khnumand Sads

vesseland in return give the Nile uponthe fields to the Ar

the king and his

him Khnum Cleopatra to take the to the and urge god come wife , ,

filled with srf IV

king as the heir of Khnumandbegottenof ShuVII 297,8-298,7

146,2-147,3(pl.87). In returnthegodgivesthem

with grainandemmer.

In a further text : the king says.'I raiseup to you

filled with freshwater,which camefrom the

efflux of a god 1485,6. Wb also recordsthis noun at Dendera

is brought by the My priest to Hathor in a

processionMD Il 56.

JLnm

to build , construct Wb 111382(1-3) D. 19, GR

At Edfu the verb is usually associatedwith the god Khnum or the JLnmwBuilder gods, and so appearsin puns : Khnum builds IM IV 7.5 gods Ic--

the templewith his hands IV 19.14; with the Builder IV 330,15.Also the king,

wsbt-01 n SO

for theFalcon'V 5,5. 'he hasbuilt thecourtof appearance The verb is a synonymof nhp (q.v.)andthetwo canbe usedin parallel.

jlnmw

buildergods Wb 111381(20) NK andGR..

Multiple linm godsareattestedfrom the Old Kingdom . At Elephantine,Unasis belovedof 1ý,'Vrkj 69

MK text (Coffin of Henui Berlin 13772)mentionssix JLnmw but the sevenram , .A

1368

forms Khnums in the Edfu of At these were particular Late in found period. headedgods are only the 6th 3rd, 4th The these gods', the of and of names there Khnurn venerated who were specially god . (c f. NK forms in the Khnum Edfu. early as occurs as multiple incorporate namesof the temple of KRI 11264,2) but as temple constructorsthey are mainly GR period gods, being mentioned also at' Dendera[Badawi, Der Gott Chnump.50-511. At Edfu a text, with the title Vorshipping god four times' lists the Builder gods, calling them the Children of Tanen who do his work (111317,9-17) They build the Great Place which is to last for . eternity and their names are listed Nhpy , Unty-T3wy , Iht-1Ysp , Unty-nilm-'nh

lint-pr-'nh

,

Nb-T3-'nhtt,

"'

111317.13 Ile ram is associatedwith .

Nb they are ram headedgods ,

jjnm 'to build' becauseof its creative power, so that it becamea symb6i of creation and construction in general Together with Khnum thesesevengods form an Ogdoad.They occur often in building cc . U 3F is '111 108,8: is king builder Khnum texts the the to creation : gods compared who made VNE decribes the mythological building of the temple and here U. T-:

build while Ptah supcrvises'IV IF ff ?F

its 7,5 sim. IV 330.15 ; at the building of the temple it is the establish who , f, 4 I four comers IV 14,7 ; in the ceremony'of stretching the cord Re and Seshatare followed by 6

-off:

who complete the building VI 175,1.Ilis text goes on (VI 173 ff. ) to give their names (as above) and they are also collectively referred to as nbpw VI 173,4.7bese two terms were seen as synonymousand the accompanyingscene(pl. 142) shows 7 ram headedgods at the ceremony.

JLnrn

to join , to unite with Wb 111377(4) to 381(4) DG384,2

Wb lists the usesof 11nni,indicatingthosewhich haveso far only appearedin GR texts. is Maat Maat direct : of with you objW with -

ý

1507,13-14-, also 1377.8 the king joinsW

Maat so that he is not alone111131,16;Isis uniteswith her sister'O 1280.16 Nephthysjoins her sister

W 174,7; Isis(61her brother1172,7 : to unite with an image- the wingeddisk

IV 2,5 the temple god joins with his image Wis-nfrw (6

Jý

122,13 2; basjoin with the corpse

q

-*

joins his image in the barque 1579,6 -, 1111 ý] 1328.9; c.f

1513,13: Osiris joins"

ly 1371,15 the is nose"V to with life unite given the sun rays 1182,2: breathof

1168,14'

1369

(GR) the crownsof UpperandLower Egypt arejoined together q5 crown IV 25,14; 1149,13

1161,12

9T the white crown the red

V 1331:,crowns etc. are set on the head- the

on theheadof the king 1397,3;the uraei

upon you I 408a in the

senseof wear,'You raisethe whitecrown,you unite with thered crown

1291,12:to join a city

two Greatsof Magic areW

his city as the greatgod V 3.2; his majestyWMesen1128 12; the peopleof Dendera W IV joining in the heavenV 5,5 the WetjesetIV 11,9; disk ; rays of Re 1166,13;your heartuniteswith with the p=sition

tr

the body of Osiris

joy everyday i.e. you rejoice VII 80,15.

i. to e. endowwith providewith. someone with unite -

Godsprovidethe sanctuarywith their fragrance

1566,3

IV 47.15 : providewith joy

ýT, 11165,6 join crown with head 1& VI 96,6: provide limbs with milk . uniteswith the brow---&- IV 331,2 providethe nosewith life with

life and dominion1425,4

T HB appearsin Mesen

1114,14: Maat

1314,10:he uniteshis hand

his rays unite (light up) at seeingyou 1221,12

to join,the,sundisk in his favouriteplace 1441,9 : to unite with ,

-T in Khnum flesh his the Table god is exhortedto unitewith all gods nameof

(pun) VI 154,14

& (dir.object)VI 155,1,theseare the two buildeýgods the templeis and alsoto unite with Ptah pervadedwith 5 pelletsof LE incenseIV 14,121. with

Maat is

the brow of theking 111119,3

with Jul!: the basunite with hiS'image1&... In epithets: BB is-=r'r&ne

1128,13-14.

who unitesthe crownsor onewho is unitedof crownVI 287,6.

Ile one Egyptianverb ILnm 'to unite' coversa wide rangeof useswhich requiresomeelaborate . translationsin English . In somecasesthe conceptof 'joining' 'uniting'-is the theologicalnuance which is most important.Things'are,not only addedonto other objects,but they physically come togetheras one whole, for examplethe,two crowns.This is the idea implicit in the verb bLnm'to . build' - it is a caseof bringingtogethermaterialsto build onewholebuilding

]In rn

companions Wb 111381(5-&) MK

,

FCD 202 citizens, dependants

The noun derivesfrom the verb 11nm'to join, unite' and is literally 'thosewho unite. It is known (5 14=*Afrom tho MK as indicatedby Wb [Beleg.HatnubGraff. 17 ; P.Kah.12,5

*'='

]

1370

Nr. 58,13 [Petosiris in Ptolemaic in period the use continues and

The word can

'-' inhabitants indicates foe the of a place. also and of be the opposite as used refer to acquaintances. H 45.1-2 Horus house for foe ; every the of slaughter am ofthe AtEdfu: the acquaintance-s(b*s 4A@ '6 A, 'be-3I? 17.9 IV man entreatstheir

ILnmw

marshbirds Wb M 381(14) OK, MK, GR

ILnmw is known from the earlier stagesof Egyptianwherethesekind of birds appearin offering 2ýz, lists. Wb recordsits usein GR textsat Dendeia (in a bird and papyrusoffering) MD IV 7.6 but it occursquitefrequentlyat Edfu.Thebirdsareconnectedwith agriculturalofferings: Sbt comes' providedwith

(plantsandgeeseoffering)111193,5;mnh.plantsare held upa'nd

birds which havecomefrom their nestsVII 101,14-15; similarly an offering of geesegives "birds from heavenand '&-Y'

which comefrom their nestsandsrt birds from the southerncataracts'VII

124,11.7bislast text thendetailsthebirdswhichcamefrom thethreemainbird producingareas- the sky, the Egyptianmarsheswith their nests,andthe southernmarshes.Tbc hnmw may be a bird only'ý'from offering texts,which wasintendedfor offering tables: (presentingpapyri and geese) wn mw-k 'they fly from the greatmarshandgo uponthe altars'IV 392,5-6.

.1

Earlier texts show thesebirds being caught in scenesof. fowling in the marshes [Nianchchnum150 (33AI) pl.751 and'two, examplesin Dua-Khety describethe ILnmw flying! overhead- which impliestheyareoneof the typesof migratorybirdswhich fly over Egypt [Burkard.Text krit.UnL 276,314 As thesebirds dwell in marshestheir namemayderiveEromhLnmt'well'(Wb 111382,10-15) or hnm' ' 35 104 1.15 110 383a; Graefe, MDAIK 202 III Wb acl. 'a basinfor irrigation'[FCD ; n. cf. .

ILnmt

nurse- epithetof Hathor,Isis, Nephthys Wb 111381(9-11) GR

At Edfu Isis is the nurseof the Falcon of Gold , persIonified asa goddessandshe

e-

VI 63,4. Also the mn-bit couch is

is described it falcon 178,6 Men-B also the ; of the nurse

isq3XQU

3yo beautiful as the .

from Philae Wb the also examples of word 1142,16. gives nurseof Behdet

1371

and Denderaand rarely it occursoutsidethe religious sphere[Ward, FeminineTitles p.13]. In the contextof,a nursinggoddessthe title may derive from Jjnrn 'to unite with' referring to the goddess uniting her breastwith the mouthof the child, or perhapsmore likely, from linm. 'vessel'andJLnmt 'welr referringto thegoddessasa containeror well of milk for the childL ,

hnmt-wrt Greatnurse This is an epithetof mothergoddesses at Edfu (andnot to be confusedwith hnmt-wrt - epithetof Nut as the sieve

x -o is-4ý a mirror offering text , Hathor x5 ,

of the Great of triumph and the

'V517of the Great of gods mother of the falcon of Gold VIII 4,8 also a mirror offering text, Isis is triumph and god's mother of the falcon of gold V, 77,15 ; Nebet-hetepet as the mother of the gods is

calleA

5

11nmt

1130-1 [Vandier,RdE 17,p.106-7]

ý6'1

title of a priestessof Khnum,, Wb IH 381(12)

,; V

Wb givesonly one referenceto this title: in the 21st UE, Arsinoite nome,the priestessis called 1611 ep IQ

ji.nmt

1343,11.

Shewho unites- thecompanioneye(mooneye)

,, I

Wb 111381 (13) GR The epithet is applied to goddessesassociatedwith Re: Hathor is called & Re 111195,1-2; Hathor as Tefnut is called-, ti

c=2,- - and Right Eye of

daughter of Re 111146,10 Hathor is said to 'join .

her father (ILnm its) when the rays of the sun shine upon the figure of Hathor so that she is imbued with life [Bleeker, Hathor and Thoth p.ý9]. This epithet denotes Hathor as the sun eye 'united' with

herfather. 1'.

At Philaein a text for the filling of the mooneye ý`fill the wadjeteyewith qaa,flood theqT with maf-planf Philae 1673>Phot.520. ' : .., I

hnmt

pool,well Wb HI 382(10-15) MK Ankh. 23/23

1372

Cr. 691a; CED288-, KH379

ZONSF-

spring . well

in is door Nilometer/well the through a hnmt the which reached In the temple description refers to down has to the This a circular walkway which going well a stairway of consists enclosure wall. around it:

a doorway leading from the enclosurewall goes down to the well, and water fro M

purifies the temple VI 8,1-3; describing the door leading to the

0-

-

pure well (de' -

Wit, CdE 36 Nr. 72 1961 p.315 n. 11VII 18,4-5. Alliot [Culte I p. 10-1I and 28 n.31 noted that the , well still survives and is a marvel of stoneengineering.7be v;eU was supplied by the Nile and so rose and fell according to season, thus it was usedas an indication of the height of the Nfle -a Nilometer. " The water in the well was consideredto be life giving: people live'on the waters of heaven and the waters of the well likewise bank and water of -&-

0=

VI 196,12-197.1:people live on the water of Hapy in the west'7

=r- on the left VI 198a3 ; it is

'P3=

the pure well and purifications in

the temple are performed with water from this well VI 8,1-3 1 for such rites seeTraunecker, BEFAO 72,1972 p. 195- 236.' Fairman, BJRL 37,1954-5 p. 1781. ,

hnmt-'nb epithetof Hathoror Isis Wb 111379(2) GR In an epithetfor the heavenlycow:

linmt-'nh

T PZh,fM

1548,4.

the 12th hour of the day Wb 111379(3) D. 18

The earliest reference for the 12th hour of the day is at Dcir el Bahri [Naville, D el B VI pl. III 'the

9hA 'b twelfth hour of the day ,

f Ta is its I name. The Edfu textsgivesa little m6reinfomadon-

however: it is the hour whenRe restsin Anklict in thewestof heaven,whenrites are performedand sun in 7be Re disk hymns the this time sung. of gold. the the sets at a underworld as westerners of V godslboth, Atum and Sopedare in this hour.

'JoiningLife probablya pun on joining'

Ankhet - die west111228,9-16. i-

hnmt-wrt sUainercolander Wb Ul 382 (7) GR

1373

In a milk offering text, milk is strained in a col ander

(UZ5

'Presumably

to make it easier to

drink VII 226,8-10.A mutilatedtextat Dendera,alsocontainsthe word MD IV 38,118. This word is a pun basedon the fact that Nut - the sky could be regardedas a col inder, through which star-lightandrain came.A commontitle of Nut washnmt-wrt which was thus appliedto a in thetemple. pieceof ritual apparatus

hnmt-wrt epithetof Nut - thegreatcolander Wb 111382(5-6)Pyr. This epithet is applied to Nut as early as the Pyramid Texts ,

&I Pyr §638c Nut is

.

Sethe

[Komm. III p. 185] noted that this meant'the protectoressof the die great one, Osiris'but that it was written later as JjnmA wr. t. This phrase means a sieve so that the sky came to be thought of as a huge sieve through the holes of which the stirs shine and the rain falls. Pyr §778b has the later form At Edfu Nut is called ILnmt-wrt: (62; ý: ro &who

in an offering of papyri and geeseNut is called ,

bore the gods, who protects her son in the sanctuary 1307,13. The epithet also

occurs at Kom Ombo [seeGutbubTextes p. 198-9 n.jl. The term may be traAslatedas 'great embracee (deriving from hnm 'to unite with) and referring to Nut as she encloses the dead within her in preparation for rebirth TroyýUeenship p.45-461 and in this respect the sarcophagi with Nut on the inside seem to be connected with this 'mothee function [c f. J.Bergman, Nut, Himmelsg(ittin, Baurnglittin, Lzbensgeberin in Religious Symbols and their functions Uppsala 1979 pp.53 - 69]. , ,

ILnmty

nostrils

Wb 111376(14) - 377(1) Late.GR 11ninty doesnot appearin the two main studies.of words for the parts of the body [Lacau and L,efebvre]and accordingto Wb it first appearsin theNitocris Stelafrom the reign of PsamItichus I [line 9] 'the breezeis for your nostrils'*, -_`ý"

The dual form shows-that this doesapply to the

nostrilsof the noseand not just the noseand in P.Rhind I-6,7 the hieraticversionhas My in demotic. to parallel 11nmtyis used

often at Edfu and is particularlyusedto describepleasantsmells

being breathedin. In the phrase,-,-nYp JLnmty the nostrils breathein

q-m scentof Upper

1374

9ý! Egyptian Nek4n VI 312,10; d-,d43, Nx le

314,4;, VI k--P&-7,5 and qmy nnib of scent

Cm incense of Hathor 1555,14

VII 253,7., These are all either offering

Philae Phot. 28ý5 dg3.f to widen his vision 1185,6-7.Most often the verb is used with ib 'heareand with the meaning'makehappy; miffor offering -

Acl-'61

own face 11 Wb notes at seeingher 176,2-3.

this alsois usedwith wine quoting1560 - but erroneously.

nwne of the 7th hour of the d#

s3w-lb,

Re journeys in the sky at this time of day.,the gods are in the horizons and their hearts rejoice (ibsn 3w) which provides the pun to 'explain' the name of the hour

111222,1and F,

111222.3.

s3w

break to Wb Ul 419 (4-11) -MK -'

,-'-,

--,.

ý;

-JA its, Edfu: from The meaning of s3w 'to break! is clear a genie, uses at broken his bones' VI 66,1

T

f 'I have qsw. _, ,

spr. f break his ribs VI 81,5 ; the Lord of the mace cuts off

3h3hw breaks bones 1559,3 ; in a pun, the great mace (a god) 0. 11.4ýýj 184,6 branches ; emend thus. p3-gm4 of gmbw n tkn drt. f breaks the .

heads and

)C gmý n

tr breaks the branchesof the willow VI 184,7 (c E JEA 29 p.7 n.g). The earlier use however is not clear. In the phrase s3w-' it is suggestedthat s3w-1 means 'weak of arm [FCD 209] but Gardiner commenting on An. 18,7 suggestedthe meaning 'feeble of arm' came from 'break the arm' [Lit. Texts p. 12* n.9 'lit. broken' I An a warlike context, either could be but it is if this 'breW GR f. line 13) (c Piankhi s3w as clear texts not that understand so applicable

is trueof earliertexts.

s3w

branches of trees Wb 111419(19) BD

Wb quotestwo BD examples: Nav.Totb. 82,5-6 124,10, but the term must be connectedto the MK (Wb 111419,14-17 beam' 'baulk, s3w earlier

FCD 209) which describesa strong length of

1400

Wool is flood 13ty the called the of snake this word: be of an example At Edfu there may

oi

here is 11260,4. Heliopolis' and metaphorically Palace s3w used of 'branch of Re , that is Urd of the [so Drioton lord Old Kingdom the palace! the of for titles the of is an administrative term one of , BIE 34 1954-5 p.307].' ,

Satisfier

s3i

As an epithetof the king in a f3i-ibt text, he is

ýk

who makesgloriouscities

is The V 46,10-11. thing comparable only supplies mounds supplies makesexcellentnomesand with an epithetof a snakegoddess:P6

s3wy

ltr

in the Hymn to the Diadem4,2.

-; , ý'.r

gold Wb IV 13(10-15)Pyr.

The meaningandorigin of s3wy areunclear,but it is gold of somekind and occursas a variantof §706 b; in Pyr. first in *sdvee. Dendera 'qwr the tribute to tables occurs s3wy nbw andasa parallel 1416awhereit may not refer to gold thoughit hasthe determinative

and may be some

is parallel to mfk3t and looks

kind of a garmentor ornament.In CT V 386e

readas s3wy in fact may be no

morecertainto begold'. Ile New Kingdomword

more than a form of nbw , and is possiblyan inferior type of silver. T'hetrue word s3wy 'gold' is thus a Ptolemaicword perhapsderivedfrom a misinterpretationof one of the other earlier words [Harris, Mineralsp.38-39; againstSethe Zahlenp.75 (and Daumas. RHR 149,1956 p.4) whose . 20 63,1 Orientaln'i false in by ClUe Archiv be has been p. to two-thirds shown purity gold s3wy as andp.641 , thus not FCD 2091. ez 'ý%6,1 IV At Edfu : with lrq. wr and '3t stonesit is part of the equipmentof the temple 0 .

el

IV 15.5-. It is usedfor variouspurposes- to makeamulets

god's carrying pavilion ('3w) C:

C

V 75,6-7; as part of the

1554,7 ;a writing tablet engraved with spells is of silver and

V 60,15 ; the snbt libation

1568,1 ;a headbandfor Hathor is of

vesselis madeof s3wy (alliteration of s) sjlkr s3wy m

I'

1590.13

11260.17; in a pun

rLý ',r. IV8,7 the the *. sunareof rays of gold decorate with walls % -ole

1401 ' ,

V 77,10. The substance comes from 9t3w mines,

e

ILý 11270.2

M OM r-d is it brought from land 1132,4 Heh the and also reward

Js given to the king as a 146,16.

c Tý is In parallel with nbw Hathor nbw of the gods and ýV 382,12-13 the of goddesses %, 0: , The word is common at Denderais such contexts.

s3b. i3ty

'. ,, -I A!

judge. vizier?

Wb IH 421 (7) to 422 (2) OK s3b itself is a rank indicatorwhoseexactsignificanceis unknownand s3b.13ty is concernedwith the tribunals at gates,perhaps'the official of the dooe. .,,

At Edfu the title is usedin a purely formal way as referring to 'the vizier-, especiallyin Maat texts 'I -*, ?I is he 111 143,14 [Otto, GuM p.22 231.It refersto.the king-:,. the ; who'-does right , ., TT I-YT? I-sJýA, j 91,4 lqr VII Or VII 195,10; and imageof 111194.4 ' ;U 9ý 'D JJZ%10. fl: JM-, 6rI VIII 123,34 Isden ; as also of Thodi wp mYt r, isft IV. 92,6 *, -, 521,11. In other texts where firm judgement is required : land text, Tboth is

i'JV-

NI 199,8

making wdb offerings. the king is 7*16-u'-- in St-Wp 1153,2 : in af i6ld offering, he is the image tT Q 'ýOIL '6of is for, 11.4,15 leaves; king fields divides the the gods the ; crown of the of who

godsV 287,10. Hathor is Maat at the throat of

1311-

'-, the official 1 116,3 [c f. Grdseloff, ASAE 40,1940 with

statuesof officials wearing imagesof Maat at their throats].

s3b

dappled(of colour) Wb IV. 17 (13) to 18(1) OK

'JU, In the driving of the calvesrite, oneof the calvesis'specifically"dappied'incolour:

-IV

242,1 ; V86,18; VI286,10;. VII 156,1,for example.This is found from the DeirelBahri texts(134) andthereis a colourexamplein the templeat Amada- wherethecalf in questionis not all onecolour but haspatchesof colouron a palebackground[cf. 1A 11119]. The term also occurspassim.at Edfu in the epithetof Horus Behdets3b-Ywt'dappledof feathers'

1402

feathers be (the falcon to coloured rainbow seem the of plumage the multi-coloured referring to the to is T'he often spelled most them epithet light angle). a certain at the strikes when V 2,2 5,2. ,

IV 51,14

IV 15,3 ; IV 12,7

-. and also

r.

to traverse

s3b-sX

Wb 111420(15) to 421 (5) MK Tomb2 at El Bershehshowsa sceneof catchingbirdsin a clap net andit is describedas [BershehI pl.201; the 18thdynastyFishingandFowling text of the SportingKing alsohas this phrase

P YJ

P YJ

Lv41 cc! _!

ý. il Z5

Im

sinLf pl.9.2,3 -. 14,2,1 [translatedby,

Caminosas 'fare over the bird pool' Lit. Frags.p.371.In Ramessidetexts the term is usedin both 11is verbalform and epithetalform : at AbydosRamesses fields of Egypt

...

ýk3ý-225nIS

of the marshesand

by the prince when they go fowling [KRI Il 509,14-16

Mar.Abydos149]. The term s3b-seis usedat Edfu as an epithetof the king in plant offerings ýM Delta marshes111135,5-6;

IM

also VI 250,10-11; _13025 Im 25 in 14th UE is Amun Lord the gods'nome, of the marshes 1Z-'M v. A papyrusoffering

in the 1166,13 Of . IV 41.5 ; Horus in a

m idbw 1157,11- wherethe epithetrefersto Horus as a child in

the marshes,herea Lower Egyptiantitle of theking andperhapsartificially so. In the 4LhLE nome, the 18thdynastySportingking text is evoked.whereHorus JrjrLM boat 24,11 he is IV marshesin'his pIapyrus ; also M `Jx, bpr cosmogonical text :

m sint.f traversesthe-,

in heaven(Maat text) IV 76,11.In a i

n R' m-'b T3nn 'the s3b. sl of Re and Tancn comes

into existence VI 17,12. The phrase is also used as a verbal construction : the falcon:

&

house VIII 144,14 ;a text for praising the temple says of Horus,

also - of the flood

11L & 2B

-A

W-11-

;Z93

in heaven, earth and his 2S

lm. s 1163,14

rn*aiI582,2.

Wb suggestedthat the term hada metaphoricaluse'to be happy-in"toenjoy oneseirandin IV 24,11' ims-ib. it is usedin parallel with Further a text in the workshopcalls Punt st-Yrns-lb and God's Land is

c`7)_6

11197,12(also MD I 50b s3b-sVin Punt. gms-lb in Valley of Myrrh):

IWA 6b d. The placeis also mentionedat Debod§164whereAmu'n is in _d C7'3 C_="" ,-

and

1403

the phraseis alsoa namefor Denderatemple

--3 1--l' 13NýS

MD 11178n.

Ile term occursat Kom Omboto describethe god in the marshes- KO 1336,459; 172,224andat Denderait is usedof the godin incenseproducingareasMD I 52b ; MD III 62b. Guthubnotesthatit is 'going throughthe marshesduring the chaseafter birds or hunting thus 'se prdlassee(to stalk . along),'to be happy'[Textesp.100n.ul - perhapsequivalentto the English ideaof 'thrill of the hunf. The verb can be usedby itself : in a wdb '3bt text, Horusthe lord of heavýinZ--, 0 =r m hb r nw.f 'nursed, who makesthe flood 'traverse'fast at his time ? 111198,4.

s3bw

plants

In the Ilth LE nome, field text, the king brings fields with nw and A TZ 19,13 has a

PU iý

ziIV30,12(V

perhapsa writing of s3pt 'lotus leaf (Wb IV 18,5-7 _ -4

s3bwt

mottledor muld-colouredsnake, Wb IV IS (2) Pyr. OK , D.20

Borghouts traced the'speckled snakes'from the Pyramid Texts through to mythological texts because of their appearancein P.Leiden 1348 [141 rt. 8.8 [OMRO 51 Excursus II s3bt snakes p. 199-209]. They appear in non-mythical contexts also. In texts their heads are cut off [Pyr., § 121la-c] their, , headsare worn by scribes (CT I 14b - 15b) and at Edfu at Letopolis in the Myth, Horus sm3 slays the snakesfor his-mother Isis Yl 73,9 (see JEA 29 p.36 n.33 on the writing]. 9pst Otherwise at Edfu the term -is used most often in the epithet of Hathor nt V 258,11 ;Pýj

4ýý

VII 141.17 ; VII 167,11 ; ýnwt

Pý%---

Mam. 134.10 (but not VI

73,5 ; 134,10 as Borghouts notes). The epithet is connected with the magical powers of Hathor over snakes, especially in her form of Sakhmet [c f. the lion goddess.with the. snake magical wand Cambridge 1988 p. I 11]. Mortals Pharaohs catalogue, and exhibition -Bourriau, I

Of

to flood -'A-

Y__

libation a offering -ý: = .3= -In

-

k ddýw mi-dmd. sn 'he'floods for you all lands' 11 .fn.

257.7-8= XII 4 10(clearin photographbut bird is damaged).-

1404

be wise

Or

Wb IV 18 (11-12) NK - GR [Sin B it be 18 D. the before s3t that same as earlier found may and Gardiner noted that Ort is not (Wb IV 16.2-6) 0 'be from latter the wise! the verb comes have 481 for both the samemeaningand . from Pyramid Texts [JEA 39,1953 p. 16 n.h]. At Edfu s3rt is rare and used mainly in word play king the ,

dw3-njr

P.12. '93w

s3rw

6

king Thoth Or 57,1 IV the as ; n s3rw -

r1al

who knows many things, who knows .... V 155,13.

wisdom Wb IV 18(13-16)D.18 n S3r IV 57,1 ; the king governsthe two

Derived from the verb s3r: the king s3r landsby

262,9-10 ; Tboth is '--;, 17 Týý S3r Vise One':

:1

VI

1562.1.It is closelyassociatedwith 71oth who is calledý

:ýV' 1561,11-562,1 , ; the king knows the wisdomof

performing the ritual IV 57,1 (Wb IV 18,12).

s3b

too -+ t--

't IV 102,10; Thoth makesbeautifulthe Enneadby --a.c=.

t3

'c=b cl

-ýp

v

to reach Wb IV 20 (6) to 21 (6) Pyr.

Blackman suggested that the verb had its origins in the noun s3b 'toe' and that it could have the nuance 'to kicle. In the senseof 'to arrive , physically the toe is the first part of a person to 'reach' 251. its from [JEA 22 1936 derivation ' the n. pA3 that original noun seemsplausible something so . The verb is used as indicated in Wb.

- 1,

With rn-h3w : of an agricultural text, q3yw. s

7-A I C;

m-h3w m3w 'its high land reaches

32,10. lands'IV its to new up With direct object - t3: god

1-%

dmys he reaches the land by its quays 122,12

A3r

your place without fear VI 139,4

also VI 8,9 . Other objects

bryt m St-wrt VI 9,5

Jäý

--0-

Dnbwt IV 9,8 Also : 'you are one provided for

CL

3w-ib 11135.7.

pt 0m IIA

" il in peace 15,2; also

'ý-

dr wb3 ms ns pt tp-dw3w IV 28,6

wi

In

1405

I your legs theyreachheaven117 (20).t , In the cosmogonicaltextss3o is usedof the creatorgod arriving at places: firstly he is summoned Mi

I

A' bw Pn 1117,3; VI 182,13; then 1ý-affives.;

-A

reed which shelters Wetjeset VI 177.4-5 ; sim. V1 I Tanen

''nbinht

WLst arriving at the

nbi VI 183.3 ; this is also an epithet of

nbi Wist-Ur 1117,11 [MOET p. 146-7 and also index]. qX

With the implication 'to embark: at the festival, Hathor

r wis-nfrw

she embarks on her:

boat VII 26,13.

neighbour?

0043

Wb IV 21 (14) NK Wb cites one referencefrom O.Petrie52 (pl.X) but it also occursin P.Ch.Beatty I CI, 9 sw m of the Houseof my mother; and also at Edfu : Horus is the noble image, master I

of the gods

JLr tPt nd bt m

i3t-m3't

V 64,11-12., ., r;,

s34

-,

1:

toes Wb IV 20 (5) GR, DG 406,5

tIIII

.

Griffith-Mompson, bbg. Pap. 1.3 't"=Q; b nirwy

Wb has one reference - in'the morning hymn to Horus

wrwy 'your two

ýItII sets of toes , the great two gods"'1,17 (19) [MG p.409 and p.422 n. 1181; also at Dendera

Qý

D 18 (16). Ilese are the sameas s3b 'toe' attested from earliest texts (Wb IV 20,14 Pyr). 'Me determinative may representsetsof toes rather than the legs. J, ý

s3b

Orion (south) Wb IV 22 (1-3) Pyr.

The term s3o referring to the whole constellationof Orion seemsto date at least from the early dynastictimesbeingconnectedwith Sirius.Orion wasregardedas a constellationin the south thus , oppositeto the northernmsbtyw andit wasbelievedfrom the earliesttextsto representOsiris. Both of theseaspectsarefoundat Edfu [c L R.Anthes,ZXS 102,1975especiallyp.5-8 ; alsogeneralAEO 14

Orion in LA IV p.609-611].

1406

a*P

who purifies Sirius VI 189,2

As the constellation : Horus as Sirius appears b' A 11 32,18. Orion HI ir-s3 protect guardian geni

Osirus as Orion:

J=

91*1

VI 6,11

-A-

As the south : god is a wall for EgYPt.in

s30

the

"1 1

ruler of the earth 1167,8.

msbtyw

south and north VI 16,13-14.

to endow

Wb IV 21 (15-20)MK A^Ao%^

Perhaps with legal meaning, used at Edfu in puns : s34w lands

e

they are endowed

with 4w fields and 3bt land IV 37,11.

s3h

. -11

canal of the 6th LE nome Wb IV 22 (5) GR

In geographical texts for the Xoite nome

17

V 17,1-3;

91 1-1'. '4-

IV 26.1-3

[Montet 1941.Theremaybe an early exampleon an altar of Nectanebo11[Turin 1751]no.50 sbmt In

s4w

[Vernus,Athribis Doc.140p.122and 128n.ael -

grantof land Wb IV 21 (21-23)BD

As a designationof 'endowed'land found in the phrase_V; L I [Jacquet-Gordon, -Domainesp.323 in the mastabaof

e

la dotdc de Mendes'--

from the fourth dynastyat

Saqqaraj.s3b plus a religious title in NK donationstelaeseemsto refer to a specialareaof land offered for revenueto a priest [MeeksOLA 6 p.646 n.185with referencesto the stelae].The term IB5, rA 16 ýst from Amenope 2,4 in :p occurs other texts,ranging

? achdand'[so

r, Ydw nb Urk II 11,7 the word Grumachp. 151but in the Dudes of the Vizier nfr ir in , >1:,; herecould be an infinitive of theverb,usedin a wordplaywith Ydw[aftertherecentstudyby Van den Boom Vizier p. 186-7thoughhe notesthat the besttranslationis probablysomethinglikeassigned field'; alsoHelck Materialen11258Ulchnen' whereofficials areendowedwith the usufruchtof fields and cattle or (the control over)personnell.In the Book of the Deadit is land belongingto the blessed deadin the underworld(BD 14,13;434,11for example).

407

At Edfu the term is used also in word play : the sbt-i3rw

field is brought with

s3# n.ý tw m 30t 3bt its endowed lands endowed with 3bt and akhet fields IV 37,11. In an %p 0 e, 11 ', r2,, ýps king brings 'field 2sand endowed lands ancestor text , the the of the Ancestors of the Ennead!IV 43,12.

s3h

make bright, make excellent Wb IV 22 (11) to 23 (20) Pyr cf. KH542

Cit

Or.46 410 (23-25). ,

make powerful

Causativeof 30 usedoftenat Edfu with variousobjectsand moreextensiveapplicationsin GR texts Ow previouslywith the implicationof giving backpowerand life : to makethe dead'bright' kas of the royal ancestors1479,10 -OSM'S1195,10 ; mourners

pI-

00

ý.

Oe

,,

*ý

-. I.,

-f

'eG

mummieso the deadV 8,1

bas of the'deadwith water 1201,8 ; also the effect of P 1205,5 ; ý, 't!

mournerson the SokarChainber

ik3b 1216,8 king the ; -'m

I -*ý

with wine andwaterIl 70,15.

Things as object: 325,9

0 -4_w

-q-11 W -. "- IL

3bt eye 1495,4 ; of the Nile 'P c:,

3bt flame 1490,2 (all puns)

.b

the field 1

d-

idt n hnwt nlrwt

0 monuments in the Great Place 1160.4-5 br sbpr grain Or ....

1451,9 grain IV

jib

43,13. Abstractconcepts: namesof foes,'theý do not exist Isis -It*

s3bw

d3isw 1149,6

45 n,

rnsn r nob 1-452913; praises,

tingsand spells11199,8 .-

spells, potentsayings Wb IV 24 (1-10)OK

s3bw is derivedfrom the verb s3b and usedat Edfu not as a variant for bk3wd3isw but it hasa morespecificimplication.It refersto thechangingof thedeadperson(Osiris)into a personliving in the afterlife - called variously 'transfiguration'[Englund . Akh p.19] ; 'spiritualize' [FCD 210] or-, 1glorification'[Goyon,BIFAO 78 1978p.435 n.31and Terklarung' [Assmann,JEA 65 1979p.57 , n.al. The meansof effeýfingthis transformationare the s3bw spellsor rituals [Assmann op.cit. on the importance of this in the harper's songs]. In a list of funerdry rituals there is

ýQ

1408

IV 3313 ; in the Sokar Chamber 3h. wy -v- ý. %

--, king VII 268,17-269.1 in library,,, book the the ;a of

gods of Edfu are exhorted tohear

Pýr x -G* hasthetitle *-ý Igq o

n Wsir in the West 1204,7 ; the dead

111347.13 ; the mournersspeak

P 0-'3ý!;;:

for Osiris I

211A. A text for praising the place of protecting his father with 3hw describesthe king as 3h-r3 and he , 1163,11 ; 64,1.

recites'

u

s3b3o

makegreen Wb IV 24 (15-16)Pyr, NK. GR

*, -, a. INZ (0 Causativeof 3h3h andin useat Edfu : canalIke n.k upon the back of Geb VI 226,12 Horusgives plantsin the earth

to makegreenhis eye and makehis heartexult

with greeneye of Horus 1 109,17-18- perhapsthen as in Wb with the implication 'make glad'. Thoughapparentlyattestedovera long periodof time theword is rare has -W16 only threeexamples_ (Pyr §1214; Lond and1109).

s3bt

knife WbIV 24(13)GR

s3htis derivedfrom3htknife'and occursoftenat Edfu.T'heremaybeaconnection howeverwithý theverbsh 'to strike,beae(Wb111466-467), a;,, nounsht `blow'(Wb111467.14468.4) andcompare It is possiblethats3htis a corruptformof thisandmeans verb sht 'to destroy'(Ombos1143,188). form with the s either deliberately somethinglike 'that whichstrikes,and3bt is an erroneous forgottensothattheword3ht Imife' is 'shiningblade'or sim. or accidentally Wb notesonly, lost. . WGR examples,but a word s3h in the Coffin Textscould meanknife [FECr 192 n-2 - CT II 6le W 107b

VI 333n

VII 487 h

VII 485 1

first exampleis translated'poweeand othersas 'knife'). In Urk VI 49.11 the confusionof the two, forms s3bt and 3tt is clear the Louvre text hasTell that vile Sethwith

butthe.

BM text has At Edfu - in alliteration of s : sbiw stf. tl m V 165,5; 0"

VI 141,11

q15'Ill %%

VI 232,4;

139,5; sim.-ICO VII 62,10;

V 53,7

90., VII

1409

2

73,14

VH 316,11.In non-alliterating destruction of foes IV 305,11; cutup with

V 186.16;0

(D

VIII 169,16 7 receive

IV 306,14-15 VI 142,15 -to

4

I holdit in my right hand holdthefoein my left ,I

hand!VII 148,4-5. In one text : sdm.i

F-.,,, qz=;b , ý

ýr,

bftyw. k I knife foes I sharpen youi. and slay your . 1sm3, 310,1-alliteration of s suggestss3bt would be besthere.-, %

to destroy, attack '

s3s3

Wb IV 25 (1-2)MK -

" "",

I:

"

Cr.358a; CED 163; KH 197overthrow- C_W C Writtenwith

A

determinative, perhapsm6ning'to drive bacle orrepel' with the underlying root

being s3 'bacle, here reduplicated [GNS 371,but also'withihe'geinse of 'applying' oil [FCD 211] also translated as 'overthrow' [Habachi -,,Kamose pA3 line 35 of the second Kamose stela]. It may also be a reduplicated form of s3i We& with emphatic meaning 'smash' and note in P.Del Med. I pl. 16 line I=t6xfIvO8,1

[&rn"p. translated asdemolish'sanc'tuary" iy 1C

At Edfu the verb is used in the phrase s3s3 0n slaying text, Horus

t

your foes VI 101,5-6

bftywJ "attack the back of his foes' : in an oryx

PVP ý, his foes VI 143,4-5 sim. of

"

1b -A

tPrl foes VI 146,11 - the spelling of

rý3

mistake for `back!or could read'gate'or the like.,

s3gb

lll. ý,

qý

Q. of

may be a

------

to inundate , water

Wb TV27 (2) GR Causative of igb/3gb and Wb cites examples froiri Dendera (MD I 56b 1 66a) and Edfu : Horus 9-

idbwy Mam.E 72,16 -,a phraserepeatedin the temple "P

s3wy

waff Wb IV 14(4-14)MK DG 405,1 -/ /It

,

C, "J:, -b,-tb

VI 247,8. i

1410

inscribed images They the the of carved or with are temple the At Edfu s3wy refers to the walls of . i? SL IV 13,4 ; the enneadof Mesen

temple gods

V 6,4

VI 8,5

in the temple VH 15,2-3 ; images of

the enneadof nomes is on every

11

18 (43) ; the images of Horus are on

1327,13

1

are perfect bearing Horus VII 180.

Behdet V 3,7 ; they are inscribed according to ancient texts

The term can apply to the naos wall : the pjLrt goes around the sanctuary With

6 IM

on its

of the window of the falcon VI 6,7. The

four sides VI 6.3 ; the enclosure wall is walls were apparently covered with gold : s]Lkr

It I(--

t? e% U0IV 8,7 ; ra s3wy %,

mk m nbw IV 19,11 . No trace of any gilt or gold on the temple walls actually remains. The meaning is clear from earlier texts [Spencer,Temple p.267 ff. MK quarry wall and NK inscribed stone walls find also 13271 but it may have read s3t originally the ý% being an incorrect . .Q transcription of

zz,

or the like [FCD 208]. In Adm. 5.6 ; 4.3 the children of princes are dashed, In the Abusir Archive an earlier example of the word occurs

against

written

Pe

C-3 n nLrn [Pl. 19 line 4, HPBM Rh seriesp. xvil and

Frag.58g [Arch.Abousir11p.4471c?3

P

ce3

f

Obt Xn't eastwall of a granary[Frag. 76 M Op.Cit.

p.5161. It is a generalterm for a wall of divine or otherstructurespresumablyof mud brick from the ý? 11 determinative[c.f. Heliopolis inscribedwith writings ASAE 18,1918p.1841. of % %e: ,i

s3t

dirt, impurity

WbIV27(8-11) RitualNK, Late. GR s3t is a term which appearsin NK rituals but is not attestedbefore Possiblederivationsare from . s3w 'be wealeas a bad thing in generalor evenfrom s343 'ground', thus 'dirty'. Goyon translates the term as 'miasmes'.implying somemoreintangibleimpurity or disease[Gardiensp.56.1 andcL 63,91. Ile noun is commonat Edfu - in this stateno-oneis allowedto enterthe temple in instructionsto , iý ak

priests :m Iq m do not enter =

6-

111360,15

-10- VI 349,4-5; thesepriests

V 344,7; 'anyonewho entersthis door, ýJ]ýe --j--A

lm. sn VII 107,4-5 (see

Fairman, MDAIK 16 1958 p.87 n.el. It is not allowed before the temple god :n wn before thegod IV 209,34 :n

iJW-*k

hr .... V 37,9 . Meat portionsoffered in the templenn

J411

t im. sn VI 153,4 : for grain n iw

-Y-

t m w3o s 1468.8-9',-

-. fumigation*with It is incense: the'roadis'ccnscd'ýý sim. 1496,2-3. removedby jjw 1556,13-14

is Lord of incensehates also1133.3 1-16rus

the road is censedfrom

cr

nb VII 203,10

VIII 106,11 water is usedto cleanseit

ip'%1581.7.

The word occursoftenin GR templ6sin suchcontexts(Wb Beleg,andaddDVIII 102.11; 151,7-9). There is a guardian called sbtl sb sbiw 159,7-8 Vritched One I "udit)

Ohý vOv'Ov, -"

m0 br'MO." k'VI

bad serpent. you are wretched upon the earth because'of your evil

[after, Goyon, Gardiensp.63].

stall , byre

s3

Wb IV 13(6-8) GR

i

s3 may be connectedwith s3t'waU',a masculineword -,thoughwritten with: r, . Gardiner[AEO I 97*- 98*] and implicidy FauUmer[FCD 207 by the position'of the word] derivethe term from s3 'cattle hobble and thus a placefor this is a tetheringplace or byre not necessarilythe same 'As brings English to mind. suchthe word occursfrom OK sources[Urk I constructionsthat the word 78,16andexamplesgivenby Gardinerop.Cit.andaddto W6 111413,5 *M, 25,221.

Deir el GebrawiIl I

In Edfu texts cattle are kept in the s3t : nfrwt 13t are in wrw VU 66,1'2 ;*

cd%ý,,V, 84,9

j rdo

with 3bt

jj in VII 156,12 their are many cows and calves -, with cattle are c'-'i r--3 VII

148,16: calves are in qý c'-13 IV 25.14 ; the Akhet cow is

M Lady of the stallwith herds

IV 46,11. There is an indication that other livestock can be kept there the temple is provided with

flocks VII 50,1-2 n of wy c,3

v3 111108,6- perhapsof sheepand goats. 1-4

s3. n. 'nb VIH here 133,2-3 the sanctuaryof ;

Tbe"living imageof Horus is in the temple,andalsoa word for the houseof the king ib,

s3t

daughter wb 1114i1 (9) to 412 (7) Pyr. -'-

'r,

111159,5.

1412

DG 402,6

-3 ILL

less Edfu form often at feminine s3'son'and used of is the s3t

V 8,9 ;0

IV lp

IV 58,8 where it usually applies to Isis or Hathor (or aspectsof thcrý) as the daughters_ of Re. ýý ;: in titles of queens: Cleopatra I

IýI; D.Owty 1577,5 - this title rust attested in the sixth dynasty, -,

and later for a God's Wife of Amun, so plainly archaic [Troy, Qucenship p. 181 AI/8 title and p. 179 P.5 (BereniceH) and 71.

s3wtt

sonsanddaughters An.Lex. 78 3263

The falconof Horustells the king : --31C Ow

Ir s3.k children protect you VI 156,5; parallel with

Horusputs his wings around ,

IV 302.1 ; also on the gateof Evergetes11at i

Karnak [Cl6rePorteTf.67 ; Graefe,Garantender Zukunft p.58 nAj ;D VIII 41,6. ,

s3ty

: '. ,I

twins Wb 111412(8-12) Pyr.

s3ty usually refers to the first children - Shu and Tefnut. who are twins [ZAS 54 p. 15 and in general, Baines, Orientalia 54,1985 p.461-482 not this word s3ty however and LA VI 1436-1437]. At Edfu Shu and Tefnut are referred to in this way : the king offers incense the as son of ,

IX pl.30c [c f. Gutbub,Textes.p.217,220 n.dj.

s31

transportship Wb IV 27 (15) OK

Referencesfrom the OK only in Wb (Urk 199,15 ; 107,8; 108,14)[Jones Glossaryp. 1431but the'. , ýý word also occursanachronisticallyat Edfu , describingthe canalat Edfu : -31!- "-"M

,-bbn

-'

bftyw m r. w3t.f his (Horus) boat destroysfoes in his path V 107,9.One would expect'b3t here and the sign-J. may havebeenincorrectlycopiedfrom the hicratic. I

W3

s3lw

ground Wb 111423(7) to 424 (12) OK DG It 3st

II

Cr.60a; CED38; KH40 cC-H-r By the MIK s3jw waswritten s3tw and seemsto meanmore than 'earth' but hasthe wider ideaof Oground'(as a substancealso) and 'ground plan' [Harris, Minerals p.2021. It is used as in Wb : as the 'ground' where plants grow

r 0ý 6. -

1583,6 ; the flood comes here to make plants grow

1322,2. Most often it is the groundwherethe templeis built :m -1 1& IV 14,5:

ýkt -. 1# is 1250,7 : the cord stretchedbr

.

Jý*

-Z

VIII 146,4: ýr Jý 1130.9; the I? X

of the temple is in its correct place (emphasising the perfection of the temple) IV 13,1. In a metaphorical sense: 'the Great place,is wide when the god lands upon (bn)

its ground IV

207,7 It refers to the whole earth surface: god led out the primeval mound n wn '3t . there was earth V 118,12. It is synonymous with 0:

before

in a sn-t3 text, there is also v-w&

n St-wrt IV 55,14. It is also usedfor magic : 'I hayedrawna wadjeteye in red ink upon

to protectyour

majestyinsideie VI 145,7-9[para!lel in P.Berlin ý055 34,1-2Amun ritual].

s3Lwt q.v. imy-sLwt

si3

I

-1. ý

to perceive

Wb IV 30 (1-21)Pyr. The act of si3 is complementary to Ow - but wh=

Ow is done by the mouth W is the action of

the heart, bw is active where what is perceived is 'spoken' and si3 is passive where what will be spoken is perceived. The two are personified as gods and both are qualities of the creator gods in general and Re in particular whom they accompany in his barque [Gardiner PSBA 38,1916 p.43-54, p.83-95 'understanding'; Brugsch sensuscognoscendil. The word is known from the Pyrami,dTex. ts and,,the.verb. occurs at Edfu though is not used as a , synonym of rh : the king as sovereign of his troops .Cl, n wis nst rn rn. k pfy,

-

istyw knows his crew 11132,3 ;A120 You know Your group (of people) the ,

W4

7akeEyeofHoMSAWW

tonguedoesnotraiscupinthatyournameofSia1115.4-5;

you-"

know what is in it from the Great Nlansion of the Prince in Heliopolis' 1123,15-16. rN, ý AZI lboth is his heart: Khonsu 'heart Re Re as of and si3 is connected with

cveryd"g

1168,2. in heaven exists which Al.

^-A-A

in negative :a geni in the Sokar Chamber is lord of names,multinamed Am

1ý

ah a

2

no-one'.

knows him'l 193,7.

SO

Perception

Wb IV 31 (1-5) Pyr.

LA 11165-66.

Sia is oneof theLordsof Maatat Edfu in offeringsof Maat 122,8 wherehe is shown . J'v of C]

9

111291a*. VI 348A ; VIII -

is king in Maat is Lhe'child text the a and and easilyreCogniSed ,

in Re image iht f3i. the'. In 111194,4 the of son and offeringZZ-173ýh7l a of the vizier . V

PlaCeofRe slaysfoes(alliterationof s)VI 106,12-13 Hu andSia arenamedas godsof the temple:, IM"'

N SI153 no. 40. they follow Horus an

r.

1122 (42) ;,,

and Hu are lords of the

4`9

temple IV 310,2 ; they appear with the solar barque 112.5 and pl. 47 and JM the eleventh hour of the day 111227,18 ; they are part of the Heliopolitan sets they are also present Z3

A

and Hu appear on'

theology and when the sun

Essai 11 p. 53 11150,11 [c f. lists of Cauville .

in connection

with barque of the sun god see LA 11165-68 and Taharqa pA3 n.27]. At the crowning of the king

'who came from Atum. who exists in gods and men, says

bm. k I perceive your majesty to be ruler of people you did not come from the womb of .

your motheeXV 43,1-2(plAOh). Possibly: -in offering the Two Ladiesthe king is Inpw

ý,

'b

bnt hLt'one who perceivesin the

[Shaip.114with parallels; ýces3r). womb!, readas Sia by Quaegebeucr

s13

falcon Wb IV 29 (11-13)GR

7be word occurs passim at Edfu as a designation of Horus in his falcon form. It is most often spelled but there are variations as noted below. The temple is the throne of

V-5*

in his form of

IV 54,6'and in 'window he 5,2 flail IV holding the the of the serekh sits on sYd-n-sI3 the ; gmhs 0

1415 -

falcon', which impliesthat Siarefersto the actualbird kept at Edfu He is masterof the godsV 5,3 . is falcon in to the term the word applied creator primeval times ZSj -VV , VI 182,4; his form -and is this falcon VI 183,7; VI 184,5(both in punswith the verb gmh.C.f. MOET p.313 and n.2] ; it is LA 6 V 44,10-11; and also HorusBehdet uponthe serekh111106,12; adore ý. ýOýA 113 is synonymouswith jLrty. IA)rd'of the templesY 45.3 ;V 319,12also ; the king . 1ý the lord of godsand,lord of strength'VIII 62,6 (theselast threeare receivesthe strengthof C3 Vsp qn m-' nb.f rites and it is a reaffirmationof the identification of the Sia and Horus). Also A: dM "take rod of C

the princeuponthe serekhVIII, 52.4. In puns : HorusKhenty Khety

"r-V 93,14. At Edfu Sia is synonymouswith drty, s3b-gwt, bik., W and Horus Behdetand becauseof the nature of the temple it is especially predominant here. It is the falcon in any form --cult image , real

bird or divine form. Theword is usedin othertemplesalso(seeWb Beleg).,The origin of the term is unclear,thoughit may be connectedwith the word si3t (Wb IV 29,3-7) = si3 [GG p.5061and perhapswith the term s3t or si3t

'fringedcloth'. which is the origin of jO

is for 29,8-10) is falcon (Wb IV The bird in MK the the a word which shown, coffins amulet. recorded Qo-6bt. in bandages The ! thus term sl3t may and called either or completelywrapped si3t -,.. derive from the particularcloth use& Actual amuletsof falconsshowthemperchingand exist from theprehistoricperiod [c.f. PetrieAmuletsp1.XLI Mquier,Frisesp.91-9I]. In theMacGregoramulet is a falcon [CapartýZAS_45,1908p.17 Tf I and21. ,

list no 24

At Edfu the word may havehadmorepotencybecauseof the similar pronunciationto s3 'to protect, Jý ýk is Horus in called s3b4wt protection'and the protectionspell, 299,8.Spellingssuchas

nirl upon the serekhVI

may also read W. ,-6

19,7-1t, 710-1270,9. heart is-, falcon Re Siaperccption', In confusionwith the of as the

s13

I

pehuof the 21stnomeof LE, Wb IV 31 (11) GR

At Edfu

Dr X3

io -'r

si3-n-ý3tycf.

IV 39,12 also .

WbIV30(11)si3-n-ib

e %% 7,4 1; Dum.GI IV 127(Denderý T-r

.

1416

Z= At Edfu : in a Maat text -

who lovesMaat 111143,9ý9Horusis

Ile 194,5. 111 Maat loves who

word copied as sU in the second example is most likely to be a

is called si3 and has been miscopied from this. The: king line in this the because the above mistake term should thus read m3't n h3ty.

leg

sM

Wb TV 32 (7) GR The word is probably read as sti in late texts [for spellings and reading s7e, ý sti and see Beinlich Jý Osirisreliquien p.209 ff. ) This is the leg of Osiris as a sacredrclic"ývaskept at Edfu in the Chapel of . r5ýý t

the Leg (Room 22) in an obelisk shapedshrine which protects Khons swo

1270.1 ,I; Khons 1273.19 ; protects .

in its box 1278,13 sim. in the box 1309,5-6 : Khons is Lord of the Chapel of

g,

P:ý-

thcLegand

S %%

ýps is safe in its place forever 1474,8-9. In in is the parallel with sbqt used word such contexts therebeing no apparentdifference betweenthem. 1213.1 sl3t-'3t the great leg in its casket 1337.4-5 - it

Ilie Elephantine nome contains

was thought that the leg of Osiris at Biggeh causedthe flood and the Nile waters flowed from it. In libation textsýpurification water comes from 130,14 ; or -dy,

P

gV 10,

138,6-7 ;

I-,

in Elephantine III

in the First nome VI 243,18-244.1. At Dcndera also the term is often used -; 'j

CD Il 83.21[seeGrimm, GM 31,1979 P.37-8 andWb IV 334,3).

slIr

,

to lift up Wb IV 32 (9) to 33 (17) Pyr.

Causativeof 'r 'to go up' s1r occursoften at Edfu as a modeof offering. The king usually stands1 , with both of his handsraisedup to face level and they supporta basketor tray upon which is the offering , or hecanhold two objects,onein eachhand,or oneobjectis heldin onehandandtheother handis raisedup in adoration

(pl. 1533rdreg)

pl. 116(2nd rcg.)

(pl.76

3rd col). A variety of things can be offered : ýnk and water pot V 90,14; 111190,2also

nbb crook and flail 1434,5 ; 4ýs 2-2: 1377.12;- JO n-

IV 89,18; -= .,

palette 4-

IV. -f

417

246,10 mirrors V 77,8 ; VHl 3.17 ; also the wadjet eye can be offered thus 311,12 Iýbat 1478,16; the lotus

vil

Il 104,17; stpw meat VI 327,14 ; in a plant

-4ý

offering, the king e--ý

offersall sweettreesVU 210J. Theseare a randomselectionof offering

titles with si'r which showthe wide rangeof offerings- so that what is importantis not the modeof offering but the offering itself. Within offering textsthe verb is alsousedas a synonymof 4nk often to reiterate the offering action without repeatingthe original verb : Onk m3't ýj 1103,1 ; also , n.k m3lt 156,3 ; il ýpt .... -C= /". geeseII 11,10 0

flood I 116,12; 4! t, The spelling

two crowns1141,9 ; iC!3. sekhemsceptre/powerIV 342,6. 'dt is actually0 'makegreat the massacre'IV 269,4-5 .

makecomplaint,praise,

Siw

Wb IV 34 (3-5) Pyr. The verb occurs from much earlier texts and is a causative of iw which Wb translatesprimarily as , 'to complain', but Faulkner suggests'to announce' someone to and in fact the underlying nuance , may be'to say something loudly', either in a good or bad sense-

for'lich English has two different A

words. At Edfu : god says,'I receiveyour words,I hearyour songs god cameout in my form hr , 1-ý*I

--0-&a, for before Ennead the praisegod you

-0-

mi qd.sn they all praise you' 11

34,11-12-a text for the adorationof the GreatPlace.It seemsclearin this contextthatcall loudly' in this to god, is the true meaning.-

s1w,

throne

-0king is later Edfu di bk3w (pr) The the texts at use siwl-: wrt upon , the two lands VIII 80,15 ; crown of jusfification', 'the king upon

J9 is king 119,12 VIII -Athe two sources ; upon tic3 -

L2 Q.

as ruler of

as sovereign of the -

in'the, Great Place of Hor Akhty IV

80,10-11. The noun is derivedfrom siw' 'causý, -'to inherif (Wb IV 34,8 GR) , de-Wit howevertranslates'the king is inheriting'his throneas ...' [CdE 31 Nr.60,1955 p.27 which seemsnot to take into account theparalleltexts]. -

'k

4418

siwr

make pregnant, causeto conceive Wb IV 34 (9-11) Pyr.

Causative of iwr from the Pyramid Texts and at Edfu : metaphorically of the flood sbt. k it makes pregnant your land'IV 37,18. In the phrase siwr-idt : the god of the temple he makespregnant their wombs, he makes numerous their children VIII 106,12-13 1=0 C-"0Horus as the moon tw ýg ý&

slwý

156,7.

to water, flood Wb IV 34 (13) Dyn.18, GR

Causativeof lwý 'flood' alsousedat Edfu : the flood 'he goesroundthe land Ao. N k t 25 E. Marn, land 11254,8-9 Wb sht. to wateryour 1. cites

and Kairo 583.11Roug6 p &3 Inscr.25 - D.18= Urk IV 1819,18statueof Amenhotepsonof Hapu flapy ,

sip

to inspect , allot , assign . organise Wb IV 35 (2-16) Pyr.

Causative of ip

sm3wy. sn

FCD 212 for range of translations

Edfu the verb is used most often of 'assigning or consigning' foes to the fire at ,

TP4a

n lmytf-ý

1483,12-13; --q

0q 9% 177,16 also ; to the knife -b ftYw 4 128,5;ý1 13 sim. VII 111,8; foes

also 1174,8-9 ;

kIn P4 13 n ds.k 177,14 ;A lw. k 111138,10;sblw

VII 157,5 ; or to the slaughter place sb iw. k ,

Pqj

14

A%

P4

dm.k VII f

ý 13,40

VI 180,6 [this use. ý

noted by Faulkner in the senseof 'destine' or 'condemn' to a fate FECT 1130 n.91.7bis is the verb which Wb records separately as sip 'to slaughtee(Wb IV 37ý2GR) with two examples from Edfu:,,,

Ari Horus gives the king

OC3

1499.8 ; lJoLh is

I'd. m sn VI sbiw

117,14.Both of thesehoweverare more likely to be sip 'to assign' so that Thoth is 'one who:, , assignsfoesto their slaughtee,while the meaningto slaughtcemay be clearcrin English,the origins of the verb seemto be clearly from sip 'to assign. consign' so this entry shouldbe deletedfrom Wh. Eventuallythe origins of sip may havebeenforgottenand it is usedmechanicallyin this one

1419

particularphrase. 'To allot, assign' : Thoth an-angesthe guardian geni and

, s3w.f r bs3.f assignshis 13

troops to protect him VI 179.11 -, Horus also does this,

VI 179,7 [Goyon 'fait le compte'

p. 931. One unusual use in a protection text : amulets are given including an image of Re of gold h.rPqA Q n. k 't. k 'to assign to you your limbs'

VI 299,13, perhaps in, the sense of 'to make well'

[Ghattas, Schutz p. 53] to ensure that the mummy has all its limbs 'assigned to it and none are lost. q joy, power , ý

Perhaps also : 'Greeting to you with millions of years in life

VI: 189,10.- ý't- -- ,ý, -.,.

nfrw

to build , construct '

sip

Wb IV 36 (12-17)GR Badawy suggestedthat sip was primarily 'to build' in stone and could, as with similar verbs, mean Dý Pu,,

'create' a child. 'The root of the term may be

spi ,a term used in boat building - 'to build'

'to assemble!papyrus stems and later wooden elements (Wb IV 96,13-44 also'see Vandier Man. V , 5(9-5) [Badawy, ASAE 54,1957 p-691. Tbe. verb occurs often at Edfu in suitable texts and is st-wrt 111317,14;

transitive

ro

to build his chapels IV 14,6 In parallel with analogous verbs 1250,6 ; qd ....

Oq 10% 13

q 9'0, 2; ; 125I, --ids6- ao M

beautiful white stone 190.3-4. In a qualitative form rm nb IV 330,14 ; every wall The king receives a reward--ý

-rO, .9

IV-7,6 *, r0

st-imntt

,

ir

.....

st-wrt

13

TE_ H

1144,15 ; -q El

1311

s4w. f -

n. f Uwt-qd OW%U temple of, '

r Or 1132,13

13Erl,

with images VI 14,6.

Pq 7=71V he has 1A 3,10 built 13 IV'16,1 -for what ;

also. Osiris -qR0 The take spwt as object: also can verb -, 13

Horus hw itrty The Mammisi

31

'BEE "q2,for his images1170,2 ; but

'inspecthis banks? 11-32,12. -,-,,,

has examples of sip referring to the creation of children:

lit. f M. 17,17-18. I

sip

.a

building

pqýn Ir Khnpm Zzz

1420

from (structural) 'drives king weakness In a building text : the away

the building III-

107,6 derived from the verb sip'to build'.

Sipt

inventory register ,

WbIV36(11)D. 13, NK WeTencefOT Sipt

'Me eadiest

a ken. -Rýc is from the Stelaof Neferhotepat Abydos: pg3.n.i r0 C', 4=2-

I haveopenedthegreatinventoryNeferhotep3. Piepertranslates'revision'andcitesLouvreC '0' n wd rdi m bri m dd sipti nb till m p3 r3-pr 'then a commandwas given me saying,-,, Nake an inventoryof everythingwhich is in the temple SctheLes.76,22. siptl is somekind of documentwith instructionswhichcanbe Neferhotep [Picper, p-8-91. on ctcted Wb hasfurtherreferences: MarAbydos 118-10= KRI 11532,12.sipt seemsto be a form of sipti, (Wb IV 36.5-9and 10) from the Middle Kingdom,which wasan inventoryor registerof statuesor OtherPiecesof templefurniture[c f. Meeks,Hom.Saun.1235 n.15 inventairel.At Dcnderathe sipty 00 101 refersto the statuesandcult objectsin thereliefs in the chambersandcryptsof the temple 00%4_1 CD VI 152 [FischerDcndcrap.49]. An inventory tablet lists on one side the propertyof Hathoestemplein Heliopolis. Thereis a list of peoplecommandedto 4331,

makethe,,,

inventory Theothersideof the tablethasa planof the temple[Turin 2682in ZAS 71 p.1II ff. ]. An,. . P (3 inscription from the templeof Tod has a similar phrasewILn bm.f 1r.tw ,.. wc' m pr itJ. ae!. his majestycommandedthat a greatinventorybe madein the houseof his father (BIFAO 51 1952 , III line I of text]. siptyw is also the nameof the oldest underworld p-I 10 from time of Ramesses book CZAS100,1973 p.35 n.14 An inventoryis also mentionedin WestcarPapyrus9,6 't sipty, rn. s an archiveroom (FCD 212 recordroom,seealsoRdE 6.1951 p.34 n.1]. The register is essentiallyconnectedwith templesand lists not only objectsinsidethe templebut,, of... p.1341. what is uponthe wall also [Weber, Buchwescn'enumeration At Edfu : chambersaroundthe sanctuaryare inscribedwith god'simagesaccordingto the inventory of the nomeIV 5,6. The library containsa book called 10 and also 'inventoryof every mound to know what is in them' 111351,9, house day'lll 348,2. in forms form Ennead every your written and all secret

IC7

'7ý

P look 1m. rh

sn

' 71q=P with your,,. .

" ý-1421

sim3

io inakehappy Wb IV 37 (7-10)D.18

CausatiVeof W, 'usedat Edfu:

'-'bwý-nb'11 16,8 but the other Wb referencesare ,

dubiousor incorrect,for example

b3.f On' sbm.f - is 'to unite his ba and his

image'1576,5.

sin

4ý

to ran Wb IV 38 (9) to 39 (9) Pyr.4,

sin is usedfrom the PyramidTextsonwýrdandit is not a causativeandnot relatedto sin 'to wait' in inotion. Edfu for fast It ',asa variant otheýverbsof any way. occursoften-at *'d

A

'huffy k 1543,8., In alliteration of s: Q',, ' to st. great wrt your pli66' ý =. In phrases : foes

o-A run away Il 15,1 *,driven away 4t,4 -A

running away VI

270,13. T4 'kly': Isis 'ends life of disloyal onesit b3w m-sin 'quic come r--

'.A

13 -17.4 Wedd' he makesyou . ,

IV 222,13.

mwt-sin 'sudden death 'premature diath'

Horus saves the king from

1267,14 [from

P.Salt 825 also 6,2 ; 7,5 Derchain p. 165 n.60 ; also CdE 65 '., 1958 p. 32 ' De Buck "Me Fear of . Premature Deathin Pro Regný, Pro Sanctuario'p.'79-88'-'and compare the examIple with Isis above].' In driving calves,' Horus as Ip ...

ZA : 4

býs -Or'tw

sýý`ffi`468,1' 8 -. Fairm a-n translates

11 i inijht I 'watching over' but suggestedthat this mean urgý on' (that is 'cause to go quickly) [JEA 36,'

1950p.65 n.11]. sin-gst (Wb IV 38,16-18 GR) describesthe king in rituals which include running: the libation 'the king'

A-

I 116.7 -8

axA

PA ý` '! or Nun; A~ -A

J1

1490,15

4A4,

A

", Carrying

6ut the libation VI 254,2 ;'253,7.;It also-describesHorus and pouring dM ý,. e -C,-d A A , 114 (14)

when hunting the hippo : he 1309,12-13 ; the king

ýA

with tribute come

-A

-A .A'

and seizesby his power

hurling the harpoon shaft IV 213,13. Also foreigners

1103,6

1 140,4.'Tbe flood comes

ji

--yj

to the

fields IV 103,8-9. q S=' P ' In a place:a guardiangenAs -,4,- '4ý4 "A -""- - m, H.wt. '3 1 198,12-w 'ý---Ato falcon th ,ý= IM-/h.

1422

falcon 1537,7 Place Great ; the

Zi

but St-wrt

1 556,16 - this implies speýdy.,

in the temple. movement unhindered from, Wb Edfu frequent be then other only one anywhere else, quotes at The phrase seemsto more Philae PhoL74 , most Iýiely becauseof the nature of the god at Edfu.

to rub out

sin

Wb 111425(8) to 426 (8) Pyr. sin canbeappliedto differentactions,but retainsits underlyingnuance. Of rubbinglimbs with unguent:

VI 300,3 ibt-kir b'w nb m -U3'V -

- 3.5 Of erasingwriting : Hathorsaysof foes -,'>r, ,

I

br tp 01 have rubbed out their names

upon the ground V 53,9 [for the erasing of names- P.Br-Rh. 28,3 ink sin.n.1 rn. k and of inscripfionsUrk 170,111. Of obliterating,crushingfoes (c f. English slang'to rub oue (kill) someoneand c.f. commentsofFaulknerJEA 23 1937p.175'trampleon'= P.Br-Rh 22.5 : CaminosLEM 65 'grind, crush'.These. 124, Confirmation Goyon, is'run'. it p. 270.13 discuss VI also andotherauthorities sin as'crush'but -S74 3491 lion n. : the gargoyle -A

lifcspan f '0' the who of anyone,. out nb rubs vi-h3w. n

standsin his way IV 269,6[for readingde Wit, CdE 29 Nr.57 p.42 n.160]. Of rubbinga fire stick to makefire (from GR texts) : the Bringer of flame

U-j

rubs the.

44ý4Zj W3 and her flame fills the two lands V 355,7 ; Lady of the .265,3 VI fricfion fire has (rubbing) the takes j stick she made she when u!

fire stick 111293.7 flame, rdi. ns Oq

144

1509,15(cf. Gcrmond Sekhmetp.92 n.261. ,

sin. nbp enclosurewall RdE 29,1978 p. II; Daumas Marnmisi p.293 n.I , A mythologicaldesignationof theenclosurewall aroundthe templewhoseetymologyis given in an tA inscriptionon the wall , the builderswork fast thcy fashionquickly dd-ti ýý

4 -4",

ý411,13 fir'sbt

so the enclosure wall is called 'fast-formed' VII 24,34, The term is used,

often in the texts on the enclosure wall : he sees Re comes to the wall the are cited: of etymology examples

around his temple Vil 2,9. Other, P1. .94 in R' j1dAw -^

,

1423

Vffr

sbty VI 18,9-10 ; the great wall

An RI

Un

s3wy pn

'fast work by Re so Tast work, is the name of this wall'VI 320,12. ,

The building textsgive this as the nameof the enclosurewall

168,13-14;01~ of

ýq4,4-*OýJJMX

the sanctuaryis

sm'r sbw makes pleasant the chapels of the temples VI

inside it IV 353,7 t1

j ýk ",! yc'

If

snb.ti st-wrt VH 353,7. The Marnmisi is situatedon the west side

6,11-12. There maybe some pun intended by the phrase atEdfu jor

which

the original meaninghasbeenlost [c f. MOET p.38 n.4]. The term may also appear at Kom Ombo , where the wall around the temple*is

-r=,

014.1 .

H

= volwhich

goesaroundit KO H 59,604,5.

SIR

clay Wb IV 37 (11) to 38 (2) OK

is Nile The desert is high ordinary marl, not mud. word clay, probably special quality a sin determined with 0

so that 0

by itself may have the value sin [Harris, Mnerals p.202-4]. Mre

bw had been acceptedas the'reading of noted that

due in part to the use of 0 in the name of

Shai. He suggestedalso 4sbw - from a parallel text in P.Br-Rh , (op.cit p.296)but noted that hsbw 301) The Edfu: (op. discussed in by be texts cit. p. example at sin some replaced could

OCCM-C

for 'X iry-h. k ir hwt-njr. k btm to the green stone of make seal your temple, to r n n w3d r O Fairman believed 303). C3 (after 203.3 that, there'VI p. the things protect [p. 307 n.5 pers. comm. to Mre

17/9/1947 correcting ASAE 44, p.ý75 ,

here was sinw 'clay'

but there are no definite

285-3 10]. 79,1979 JJ. Cl6re, BIFAO [see from Edfu p. examples

sint

boat Wb IV 39 (13-15)BD

The term canrefer to thebarqueof the sungod andof Osiris from the BD onward[Jones,Glossary fishing in fowling bird for boat the is and It and marshes pools 143]. type of reed alsoapparentlya p. implying 'to derive from it is 213 The 37, FCD Frag. term that Lit sin run' may [Caminos canoe]. p. is fast the thickets to light among reed manocuvre easy of the marshy craft which and a relatively areas.A

Horus is Text: Fishing directly Edfu s3b-s9m-11nw the earlicr, echoes text at

1424

*gms-ib rn pýw IV 24,11 ; and in others , Horus pýrr

hippopotamus 1145,8 ; in the canal of the Edfu nome Horus is in -q' , "W

173,6. In the Myth, Horus moors his

*11"M spearingthe"

m 424

his foes IV slaying ý- -544

at Naref and St-l3b , so that it is a name for his

warship here VI 123,3.

sikn

to destroyexecute Wb IV 41 (6) Late. GR If'* '-#in king----q": Edfu text the : anda at

Wb citesPJ3r-Rh25,11

heavenand

earth1267.11.Faulknersuggested that this wasa causativeform of nik, with metathesisof n andL The writing snik is alsoknown (Wb IV 156,8MK D.18) [JEA 23,1937 p.178note for 2,111.

siqr

make excellent Wb IV 40 (12) to 41 (5) OK

Causative of iqr and used at Edfu : the excellent bas buried at Edfu

lytý b3. 94,3 IV burial ennoblethe earth since their sn ; s'nb

sid

P q44ý

0 dr tbnsn

IL3t.sn 1289,8.

to quell . make powerless Wb IV 41 (8) MK

Causative of Id ? 'make impotene [so Gardiner, JEA 4,1917 p.35 n.21 where the root is tcl'child', (Wb 1151 OKI so that the word is litcrally 'to make like a child', that is 'weak!. it is attested as in Wb and also at Edfu : Sakhmet 268,10 -,same text

Nw-j

nirw rn Idt. s 'who quells gods by her slaughter' VI,

t3wy n sndt. k quells the two lands through fear of hceVI 268,14. In

a contemporary text: P.Br-Rh 23,21 . Seth makes the attack'powcriess.

Sy

interrogativepronoun Wb 111424(14) to 425 (6) Pyr.

GG §499p.407 'who what?'but not frequent. , At Edfu the pronounsy is usedmainly with adjectivalmeaning,in appositionto its noun: a:=:.

TIll 200,2 in IV 'who is 170,5-6;. f like him the : city mdd. n. m niwt Z. , -

mitt. f m

1425.

t,

f is his ýdt. f who is like him in the White Crown ? 111199,11 ; sn. nw. m spwt who ý J-7 is his f like ? irf IV 167,9 ;ky m 7 111201,15 in snw. the m who equal nomes sn r. f which other is like him ? VII 25,16

wn mittsn

which god is like them ? VI

59,4-5. These then are eulogistic and rhetorical questions a use continued in a slightly different form M iw. f r tkn. ti sw 'who can come to attack him ? VII 4 1.10. 3ýq Horus of

sy = st

she, her , it Wb IV 28 (5-12)Old

GG§43 ; 124 ; 374 At Edfu : spelling

s'3

Junker GrD §53 p.41 with spelýings P'ýx

is, =

(IV 13,6 and passim).

(1111,15) most often simply written ,

make great, increase Wb IV 41 (10) to 42 (26) MY,

Causative of '3 and also used very often at Edfu

n. i shm. f swr,,. i ptty. f IV 10,1. In the sense of, -

ZZ 9fy t 1127,1 ;V4,5, also ; gms ka 'make rich' : the

snd make great fear of the king 1135,11

1: ý-tý, '; or Imsw. k 11198,12;also of cloth 1,

a

da

7-'Yz-- AVL-o- in

Rit 7,4 Bals. 1125,1 also. ; offering cloLh a

03

part of a ship

:Ip

Wb IV 43 (1) OK Most authorities translate s'3 as the 'gunwi ale!, [Jones, Glossary p. 183,; Caminos , LEM p. 161 FCD 213 or 'bulwarks! FECT 1137 n. 15 *,Drioton'les plat-bordsCASAE

11 p.38 na]. 'Me term is

known from Old Kingdom sources(Ti- taf. 119) and occurs in the description of the ship of Horus -, the bs3w are establishedupon -"--j

s'b

like the adornmentsof the royal children! VI 80,5.

castmtedbuH Wb IV 44 (1) GR

.1

43,11) it (Wb V 'to MK from is and the castrate', verb,s'b, s'b the noun begins is it to wax again and rejuvenated particularly when

to the waning moon, -refers is madeyoung III

1426

211,11 ; aM MD TH74b; Urk VRI 55b 89b. ,

S,m

to swallow. to drink Wb IV 44 (9) to 45 (8)

Causativeof 'm 'to swallow',this forrn of theverbalsooccursoftenat Edfu With m 'to drink of : water

1382,6-7

im waterof the cavernsVII 205,5 Eý ,

111131.9

IV 62,14-15

It

V 233,7

1477,11; 1458,19: wine

1100,13: goreof foe --r*-r

1469,3

T

VI 73,9. it is also usedof

'food' parallel with synonymousterms : '3bt offering ýsm . k3w 1112,17.

1487,14;

wnm

With directob ect : mostoften goreof the foe 2" V 152.6-7

5

IV 59,2

IV 285,2-3: water

111177.10-11 : milk

IV 274,6

1501.13; 525,11: wine

V 84ý9.

Intransitive : people at the netting ritual br wnin br .... 57.3-4 ; in a Maat text, 'you open your lips

TI w'n-j

VI 75,8-9; VH 324,10: blood

VI 66,2 ; VI 68,12;

1565,6;

VII 160.8-9

17-

day VI and make a happy

n stwt-Or 'you swallow and ther4is no

deception'IV75,18. The terms1rncanalsobe usedof the harpoonblade'swallowing'the neckof the hippopotamus hmsf m nbbt n b3b VI 67,10 (the precedingtext usesInt here VI 67.7). In a metaphoricý sty. k women bmty n.f bk3.n.f rn way it can mean'to conceive': semenof Min 'swallov/ for him, he makespregnantby your seed'1144,12-13.

'I

'm for comparison.

stnb

to makelive Wb IV 46 (4) to 47 (13) Pyr. DC;410,10

(013

whmw rnpl V 29,13. They are dS in Edfu VI 58,16 ; the necropolis contains

fpsw IV 84.4 ;a hymn has dj in Edfu V 161,6; nirl

mnbw

fqr IV 85.8 ; Horus s3b. n. f c5l"`sl

reaches mummies with his rays V 8,1 procession to the necropolis with cz JL3t.sn IV 19,9 ; ancestor gods of Edfu are

establishedin -ý

I

141

6

sn and

nbiw IV 98,4 *, Hathor and Horus are

1562,16 ; rays of Horus illumine P-. 17 -j

,

his (ancestor)

imagesin BehdetIV 318,6(he would not be likely to havetwo mummics); godsare establishedin 1q U'll Mesenin 1$

lqr from the time of Tancn to eternity IV 390.14; the shebtiuhave cb

in Vwt-sr IV 359,2; also IV 103,1; 319,11. In a moregeneralsense,thoughthe ambiguousnatureof the term shouldbe bornein mind: Horus uniteswiLh

1574,2 ; at the pouringof waterover the king (for purification thoughthe

1431

P,, , is libation for the dead),he is wsr.ti m, 'Oý7 the action the sameas Thoth and Horus purify

IV 52,1 ; and sametext.

Horus is.sbm m

IV 56,8

parallel with bm 'person', whenthe doorsof the shrine'areopened, 'I seebm. k .I see c7t. IV, 207.7. P Voo is in As Torm': the king Isden 'A ,

ýd his form IV 258,2,; also IV 232,12(Maat _P;: J. in V127,2; Khonsum15J V122,4; texts); the descriptionof Min-Amun"FT oneof , _ 9ps m Btdt 1125 (176) Hathor makespeoplerejoice at thenamesofHorusis 1448,1; the Enneadbow down to

J I broughtto cý3

of HorusIV 319.11; offeringsare .

of Horusto fill his house11166.3.

The overlapping use of 'mummy' and image or, form perhaps also suggests the attitude of the Egyptians to mummies.Mummies were images of the deceasedin this life for they are hardly ever found with adjectives such as slfO or im n- they are visible and-interact

the living , being a, -with

home for the ba and the recipient of offerings. Reymond concluded that s4, was possibly a kind of spirit moving between the underworld containing his actual home and the grave where his mummy lay. By means of a spiritual likeness the god was embodied in the physical cult image in the temple and similarly a dead man could only be revivified if his spiritual likeness returned to the tomb and re-embodied itself in the mummy - in bothcase'sthe spiritual likeness was the s'4 [Reymond , ZAS

98 1970p.135especiaUyl.

-tocrect, setup

slot

Wb IV 53 (2) DG 411,6

-%

(8) Pyr.,

4

"',

11

iI.

Cr.380b; CED 172; KH,210 set upright,r-oZ.I",., CCOOZý$ Causativeof

in usefrom PITsand still at Edfu particularlyof building structures ,

ýwt-njr IV 12,6; or partsof buildings

n.f.

leaves -921 the set up of the doorsIV 8,6 =7 -..j

n.f. Osswset out comersof the templeIV 14,6 : also of other monumentssuch as statues PIA...

twt IV 21,5.

In making offerings s'O' is one of the gestures'to raiseup': the king arms1394,9 , and the verb introducesritual offerinp_:

raisesup his

it

wtt n nbt. iwnt 150,2 c.f. IV ,

1432

264,12 'and pl.230 showsthe king holding up the basketwith

thn 1194,5 v C, thn V 269,3 A

wtt V 98,4 of obelisks

wtt IV 82,16

other is raisedin adoration; also

iwn IV 85,10; P.ý

A

in it in one handand the

iwn VIII 100,3;V 216,17

tbn VIII 1389,17 [for this ritual - Zivie,

Jýj

'AI 91,9 Hom.Saun.1

p.477-498]. A further ritual using this verb is s1b' sýnt performed for Nfin at the end of his festival [LA IV 1431 1156,2 ; VH 304,2 ;V 165,17.

In the caseof the obelisksand iun pillar, both scenesshow the king holding the endsof a rope wrappedaroundthem'andhe pulls the columnsupright [PI.40i , 40 j and 133,1311.The s'4' sbnt rite involvesNubiansclimbing up ropeswhich steadythe sbnt centralpole'- againropesand poles are found in the processof s'O' [seepl. 118and40b]. The wtt seemsto be raisedup manually,but d the objectas depictedincludes

which may havebeenraisedin a similar way to the iwn

or sýnt. Ibis may go back to the origin of the '4' which is the mastof a ship. It would havebeen raisedby ropeandheld steadyin this way andso the word

s'b' may imply a particulartechnical

raisingprocess.

s'Y3

to make abundant Wb IV 54 (13) to 55 (10) MK

Causativeof 'n

Edfu. occurring at ,

With direct object: People

Y-- n.k 0 you have made geese more abundant than 'sandIl 242,16 of

istyw nt 'h.3t. f he makes many the crew of your boat VI 85,6'; also OFE-N Y.--

lifetime of the king IV 16,4. s'93 Xm:

-. 0.cq*-"ý-bams with cattle IV 15,6

landswith plantsH 242,12; 1320,15(of

flood) ; the templewith all goodthingsII 254,13-14. ý 'o' to great, Also r s'93 mýr:a listof offerings includes bread and various types of fowl-c>P 125ý-ý abundanceIV 312,15-16.

S'93

to guard,protect Wb IV 55

MK

'to punish'An.Lex. 77.3419'

1433

7be verb occursat Edfu in the adverbialexpressionm s'93 wr meaning'well guarded'[Andreu, BIFAO 87,1987 p.2 n.21 : hejourneys

Jý-h P '4*' IV-

temple is funigated hwt-nirs

=4' VI 102.5; the

Houseof the falconC= to the ...

wp'gbsn IV 14,11 ; sim. ýr jjsr hwt-nir m do

,X (incense r1537.9-10 the the temple ; offering) staff of are -==P to

9k, % 21"

to

sanctify the house of his lord VI 12,8. What may be a split example of this phrase occurs in a cord 7ýý irw. k sM. k-n-b' J-stretching text : god gives rwt. k wý. ti m

'your gate is great ...

your window of appearanceguarded 111168,5.In other temples: the king comes to HaLhor--YL bwt-nir DV 117,12. The here 'to has been but s'6 verb conftýd make abundane. n with as the . =m

contextabove indicatespurification with incenseguarantees protectionof the temple (c f. de Wit, CdE36 Nr.71 p.93 nA 'pleinde monde,faisantdegrandsnombres.biengardfl.

to causeto enter

s#q

Wb IV 55 (21) to 56 (7) Pyr. Causative of Iq With r: 4r -

.--13

cattle --

slaughter house IV 29,15 ; describing the use of the merkhet

instrument

cause my eyes to enter the mshtyw constellation' 1131,4. v

With m :-"V

Wsr T 13btcauseOsiris to enter the left eye 1327,7 ; of harpoons

r=hippopotamus [N,. 1145,5. -;;

s'.d

makesafe Wb IV 56 (17) to 57 (1) D. 18

Causative of --4v-

434,6-7

especially used in the crook and flail offering parallel to sb3q : sb3qj -0-

also 1480,7 ; X=PL

1 383A ; 1330.5. In return

flail makes safe the one who createdhim IV 119,12. In general : the king as Thoth x=: x- the divine eye in its place 125,16.

sw

dependent pronoun,3rd sing.masc. Wb IV 59 (3-13)Old

AI

qm3 sw the

1434

GG §43 ; Junker GrD §53 p-40-4I. As object of the verb (except infinitive) : spellings rdLnJ IV40,12;: ý9

children IV237.7'srnp iý-

After particles :qqI

sw

Jý1 10 from his r nmt 1113,14;

IV58,6.

3bt nt pt IV 19,10.

pronominalcompound,3rd sing.masc.

GG §124from D.17but mainlyin LateEgyptian In the form sw m/m,I 'he is (like)' both formsoccur passim.at Edfu and thoughthey seemto be usedindifferently,it hasbeensuggested that while sw mi is often followed by the nameof a god sw m is followedby thenameof theking (or priest) 7bis thcnýmaintainsa differentialbetweenthe . world of men and the divine sphere[c f. Junker GrD p. 141 n.6 : Husson,Miroirs p.70-1 n.3 especiallyM-T Derchain-Urtel,SAK 3,1975 p25411. ýCSingular:

m k3-nbt IV 13,8

IV

rn W1 n Býdt IV 51.5 ; written also

13,11;V 60,3. Plural - GG writes this as st, but Edfu writings are usually swt

too mV11257,5;

ý-,

1,, m

bq3wVII256,10; J(-'%'s'qIV93,5; AmunandMut4`*-k%%,, m nb-m3't VII 291.10 ; chapels I cdlb "I of gods

mi that which was in former times IV 13,17(c L indcpcndtntpronouns,plural

forms- GG p.53 §64). In LateEgyptiansw is knownasa pronominalpreformative,it is the subjectof adverbialpredicates andequivalentverbalformationsandmarkspresenttense[&my-Groll, LEG p. 342-34 2.61.

sw

to create

Reymond, ZAS 87 , 1962p.4345 n.f In thephrasesw ibt nbt, only recorded at Edfusw is a verbusedto describetheactiviticsof the of theearth' as'to enduewith powerthe substances shebtiuor Tanenandis variouslytranslated [MOETp.551.whichis a symbolicandmagicalriteof creation[MOETp.91]. In examples : theworkof theshebtiuis

9$f'$ ":--,'IV 358,9-10*,asdivineimages(sbmw)

' 358,11 IV 'they bryw hryw everything ; they go to power with endowed n nn r nfyw r

1435

IV 358,18; the shebtiucalled up the ibt to sight and they went to a

Heracleopolis place

1-ý, QdR,

im in which the ibt of all landswere sw VI. 177,14 ; repeatedlater in

Wa Aa bb rdit m and -

184,11-12.

1,

is it Reymond be the basic act of. the metamorphicway of the to and suggests a verb sw seems creation- that is 'changingthings from inert substances(ibt) into living things'. In this senseit is almost parallel to sb (q.v.) and Reymondsuggestsit is used parallel also to sbpr as a

more

technicalword. harmful' (Wb 'be IV 59,16-17) but could be linked to be does to sw connected with not seem sw because IV 34,1-5) Reymond (Wb 'to as notes,the phrasedin ibt to complain' announce"to siw utter things'(VI 183,12)is usedto describethe actionof the shebtiualso. Amongstthe spellingsof ; likely be ongin vith a specialiseduse at Edfu and so this may a more

this word Wb notes paraffel to sb.

day time .

sw

Wb IV 57 (8) to 58 (1) MK time, Wb IV 58 (2-4) MK day in dates Also seeWb 111426(10) MK. D.18, GR seeundersw but hassomeBeleg. DG461 r1i, Cr.367b; CED 167; KH 203 time. season COY- CHY -, r, -*, In datesthe word usedfor day is sw (not hrw) [GG p.2031 but at Edfu sw usuallyrefersto 'time, in generalandcyclic time in particular: the flood comesatq1-III 2.13 is ; perfect

1'581.1 rises

IV 28.12; floods the fields VI 254,10; it is broughtby Sothis':'=)r> the mooncomes

e.

1322,10; becomesold-c=C>

1477.9 ; removesimpurities

VI 227,8; neverstandsstill 4 321,16.The moon is also cyclic : Thoth as

V 311,1- is madewhole at 9

99.

-

111210,16.

note day day festival is describe of The phrasesw.nfr usedto or someother which recurseachyear a t-Pý 'ý the festival in Lower EgyptianBelidet is the I st of Akhet , day 9 ea 334,17; New Yearsday is also, VI 203,6.1'

He

happy time I

a happyday which comesatthe beginningof the year

-

1436

to go by , pass

sw3

Wb IV 60 (8) to 61 (20) Pyr. Causativeof w3i which occursrarely at Edfu (Wb referenceto 1282 is incorrect). Wy --0Pr in 7th LE nome ntk A form of sw3 is used as an epithet of the god the pehu of the

t, ,

joy' 27,9. fair in IV breeze by 'you ý'l a on one goes are who mY m

to makedistant

sw3i

Wb IV 60 (5-7)Pyr.

.11,

Causativeof w3i andthoughattestedearly the word is rareand is usedmoreoften in GR textsas a synonymfor other verbsmeaning'to remove,takeaway'.Ile object is usually somethingbad or dangerous: godsgive out light +L

kkw andmakedarknessdistant1168,1

nnw 1232,17 ; the uraeusgoddess'bringsthe wind

P

7F

dangerousthings from every road' IV 51,8. Similarly, at Denderq,Hathor hr

shehasremoved A

dndn

removesangerD 111179,5.

sWW

'dangerousvicinity" An. Lex. 78.3382

Meeks derives sww from sww 'environs, vicinity' (Wb IV 62,4-9) but more likely as an origin is the use of a noun sw3w from sw3 'pass by' where 'passersby' are regarded as dangers or threats

Sm.(50) 18,13 C. 44 A XC

A

'A

_A

ea 191

causetrouble against me; 18,19 1 am one healthy in the path of

Breastednotesthat 'thosewho passby' includesall hostile diseasebearing .-

demonsor beingsagainstwhom charmsare directed.Here they passby on the wind [Breasted,P. Edwin Smith p.477]. The GR versionseemsto be a later developmentof this term. At Dendera 00 'eO-SPHathor purifies from all evil impurity -xc: e: q